Sarah's Adventure's in Equestria

by PikachuSkitty

Rating: teen
Tags: Crossover, Pokémon, Twilight Sparkle, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Human, Main 6, Original Character, Spike, Comedy, How to Train Your Dragon, Adventure
Length: 365024

A Spin off of MaxTV123's Ren's Adventures in Equestria story with a a few changes.

In this Spin off of MaxTV123's Ren's Adventures in Equestria; Ren, Mason, Carrie, Kaede, Nicole, Jack, Rantaro and Jamie are the resident humans in Equestria. But when another human with a huge secret enters their lives. They all find themselves on a wild ride filled with crossovers and amazing adventures big and small.

Published 2019-01-31 10:30:01 UTC
Last updated 2020-02-29 21:56:48 UTC

Episode 2: A Step in a Harmonic Direction

Deep in the Everfree Forest, a insect like pony was standing in the middle of the old destroyed throne room. She was tall as Celestia, but she was black with holes in her legs and a weird looking horn. She was named Queen Chrysalis, leader of the Changelings. She and her army were banished from Canterlot by Cadence and Shining Armor with the help of Twilight, Ren and their friends. Focused on getting revenge. she was looking through her spell book. "Aha, perfect. With this spell, I'll destroy Twilight Sparkle and her annoying friends, especially those insolent humans." She looked at her changeling army roughly twenty strong. "Alright me, minions, you know what to do." she hissed. The changeling nodded and flew out the window with Chrysalis laughed manically.

Ren's POV

The next morning, I woke up to Kodi licking my face frantically. "Hehehe, Easy Kodi." I said.

"Ren, I'm worried." I looked at him confused, "Worried about what?"

"Sarah, she didn't come back last night." Now that got me worried. I quickly got out of bed and put on my clothes. "Are you sure?"

"Yes, I didn't hear anything coming in to the home ship last night." I raced to the small dining room where everyone else was present. "Ren, what's wrong?" Carrie asked.

"Sarah didn't come back last night."

"She didn't?!" Mason said. "Oh no."

"We've got to find her." Jamie said.

"Let's go!" Mason and the rest of us rushed out of the home ship. "Hey! Wait for us!" a voice cried and Sarah's Yo-Kai friends and Blitz came out following us. We went into Ponyville. "Alright, let’s split up. That way we'll have a better chance of-" I began when..

"HOLY NYANSICLES!"

"Nyansicles?" Jack echoed. "Who says that?"

"That was Sailornyan's cry!" Whisper said. Whisper floated ahead and the rest of us followed him to an alleyway and we all gasped in horror at what we saw.

It was Sarah. Unconscious and looked like she was beaten to a pulp. She had bruises all over herself and lacerations. Along with scratches covering her body and she looked to have suffered a head injury cause there was a large amount of blood on her head. "Oh my God!" Kaede cried. We all rushed to her side.

"W-What happened to her?" Jamie stammered.

"No time for that." I said as I lifted her into my arms. "We've gotta get her to the hospital. Kodi, can you go and gather the girls?"

"Right buddy." Kodi rushed off while me and the others got Sarah to Ponyville Hospital. We got Sarah to the hospital where Nurse Redheart and Doctor Hooves immediately took her into the E.R. We were forced to wait outside in the waiting room while Sarah's condition.

POV Ends

Jack's POV

Who could have done this? Sure the girls cheeriness make me annoyed to the core, but she didn't deserve to be beaten.
Twilight and the others came in with the talking mutt, Kodi. "We came as soon as we heard." Twilight said. "How is she?"

"We don't know." Ren said. "We have to wait."

Twilight and the girls had no choice but to wait with us while Sarah's condition was unknown.

After about two hours of boring wait, Nurse Redheart appeared. "How is she?" Rainbow asked.

"Sarah's in stable condition right now, but she'll make a full recovery." she said. We all gave a sigh of relief. "Can we see her?" Mason asked. Nurse Redheart nodded and she led us to Sarah's room. She was laying in bed with multiple bandages around her body. She was wearing a hospital gown while her cloak was sitting on a chair beside her. "Oh my stars." Rarity whispered.

"Who could have done this?" I asked, wanting to find out did this to Sarah and beat them up and the others felt the same way... except for the beating them up part.

POV Ends

Beep

Beep

Beep

I slowly opened my eyes and saw multiple blobs in front of me. "Is she gonna be okay?" the orange blob asked.

"Oh, I'm so worried." The yellow blob added.

My vision cleared up and revealed the girls, Ren, Mason, Carrie, Rantaro, Jack, Nicole, Kaede and Jamie along with my Yo-Kai friends. "Ugh.... wha?" I groaned as I felt a sharp and throbbing pain in my head. "How ya doin Sarah?" Usapyon asked.

"We found you knocked out in an alleyway." Ren replied. "What happened?"

"Ugh." I groaned. "All I remember is hearing a snap, a flash and then something hit me in my head... and that's all I remember."

"Well your lucky, you remember anything." Doctor Hooves said as he walked in. "What do you mean doc?" Carrie questioned.

"Based on the laceration on Sarah's head, I believe she had it on the head with a pipe."

"A PIPE!" My friends exclaimed.

"UGGGHHH!" I cried at the sound of the yells.

"Sorry." they all whispered.

"I'm afraid so."

"A pipe? Woah!" Mason said.

"How barbaric!" Whisper added.

"She's lucky she doesn't have amnesia from a blow that hard." Hooves added. Hooves came over to me and gentle tapped my head. I winced. "You're head is going to be sore for a while. Good news, you'll be released in about two days. Don't worry. Me and the rest of the good nurses and doctors took good care of you."

"Okay."

"Hey, that's our job!" Thornyan exclaimed.

I smiled at them, "Now, now, don't be possessive of me." I teased. Thornyan growled and puffed out his cheeks. I chuckled at his behavior. Thornyan always had the reputation of being possessive of me; not wanting any boys near me who wanted to date me and keeping a close eye on me. Like a helicopter parent.

"So do you have any ideas on the scratches or lacerations?" Twilight asked.

"I'm afraid not, but we'll let you know if we find anything else."

"Here Sarah." Jamie said, handing me a book.

"Huh?" I took the book in my hands. It was named Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone. "Hmm... this looks interesting." Jamie smiled and Twilight came up. "This is the first book in the series. I owned all of them." she squealed.

I smiled, "Thanks you guys." Another nurse entered the room, "Alright now, Sarah needs her rest. You all have to come back tomorrow."

One-by-One, my friends left the room except for my Yo-Kai friends. "Are you sure, you'll be okay?" Sailornyan asked.

"Yes, I have the nurses and Doctor Hooves. I'll be fine." I reassured my worried partner.

"Come one, you all." the nurse called. My Yo-Kai friends exited the room, leaving me to get some rest for my injuries.

Ren's POV

Me and my friends were walking through Ponyville, thinking about Sarah. "I hope she'll be okay." I said.

"Oh, don't worry Jamie. She'll be just fine." Fluttershy reassured.

"Just wait until I find out who did this to her." Rainbow growled. "Yeah, me too." Jack added.

"Now, now Rainbow and Jack. Getting revenge won't solve anything." Applejack said. The two of them growled. "I was just thinking... does Sarah have an anger side?"

"... Huh? I never thought of that?" Jack said. "She does look soft but Fluttershy and the nerd have angersides, so."

"Maybe she does?" Fluttershy said. "I really don't see her as the type to get angry, like me and Jamie."

"Well... we can find that out when she's healed." Twilight said.

We all agreed and decided to drop it until Sarah was out of the hospital.

The Next Morning

Jack's POV

I was out of my couch-like bed as my face was nearly covered by the blanket. Heck, I even took off my coat and such, barely in my undies. I stretched my back before getting up, picking up my clothes off the ground, even my biker's coat on as I exited out of the room, fully dressed. Man, this garage looks pretty awesome, but I'm gonna need to fix it up if I want to ride one of these babies. Surprised that Equestria don't have bikes like mine. Then again, those ponies are just plain stupid.

"Well...you're up early." And just when I thought I could've gotten a good day than this. A familiar wannabe was seen walking out of his room with a smirk. "Surprise to see me again?"

I let out a growl and ignored him before I headed inside of the elevator with this bastard with me. I had to resist the urge from beating this bastard into the hole of the ground with my fist.

“You know, I’m surprise a big brute like you hasn’t tried killing me yet.” I glared towards at the sneaky little bastard as he glanced at me with a smirk. “Guess the heir to the Yamaki Biker gang isn’t as strong as I thought.”

“The fudge did you say?!” I yelled angrily, grabbing him by the necktie. “You really asking for it, are ya?!”

“If ya gonna punch me, then don’t. You think hurting me is gonna solve anything? Sorry, but that’s not true.” Rantaro shrugged as the elevator arrived to our destination, the living room. I let go of the bastard and decided to leave it out for now. I’ll beat this idiot later…when I feel like to or if he taunts about my weight again.

“Oh hey Jack! Rantaro!” I looked over to see Ren waving at us with a smile. “Good morning.”

“Hey.” I said firmly before heading over to the small dining room where he and that little girl, Carrie, were busy eating some eggs and pancakes some OJ. Even their pets were busy eating some on their own food in their small bowls

“Ah, good morning.” We turned to see Mason and Kaede walking in, each carrying two plates filled with food on their hands. “I see you are awake. Good morning Jack.”

“Sup.” I smiled while Rantaro let out a snicker and said “And I suppose you guys are trying to forget about me?”

“…Right. Good morning Rantaro…” Mason said, sternly glaring at him.

“Now that’s more better. Really appreciate it. Including the apron.” Huh? As Rantaro patted him on the head, Mason continued to glare at him before I noticed the white apron he was wearing.

“You were wearing an apron?” I questioned.

“Yeah, just for cooking.” Mason stated.

“I’m surprised to see him again.” Kaede said, looking over at Rantaro.

“What? Surprised?” Rantaro shrugged before receiving his meal and taking a sip from his glass of orange juice. “Hmm…not bad for a bodyguard.”

“Hmph!” Mason glanced away, not bothering with him.

“For a broker, he sure knows how to be cocky and confident all the time with that smirk.” Kaede said aloud.

“That’s just how I roll.” Rantaro stated before grabbing his plate and began walking off.

“Hey! Where the heck do ya think you’re going?” I demanded.

“I’m gonna be eating outside. Not bothering with eating with you lot.” He smirked before saying “Besides, not that I don’t like ya or whatnot. I don’t trust a fat biker like you.”

“Why you!” Before I could pounce at him, Ren immediately got up and stopped me.

“Wait Jack! It’s not worth it! Fighting each other isn’t gonna solve anything!” Ren yelled. “You all need to chill out and relax!”

I looked at him for a while before letting out a huff before muttering “Fine…”

I sat down, leaving my feet on the table as Rantaro glanced at us before taking his leave. I didn’t even want to punch him. He was just being a piece of crap anyway.

“Yep, I stand corrected.” Kaede sighed before placing the food down on the table. “Though, I never thought we be friends with a broker.”

“Is being a broker that bad?” Kodiak asked curiously.

“If you buy and sell things off the black market, you can consider that.” Mason sighed.

“Come on guys, just because he looks suspicious and is a broker, doesn’t mean we can’t trust him.” Ren stated with a weak grin.

“Easy for you to say.” I rolled my eyes. “That bastard is as good as gone.”

“Is he really that bad, big brother?” Carrie asked her brother with a curious look. Mason nodded and explained “True, I’ve heard rumors about him. They call him the ‘Shadow Broker’ because he always slips away from police and knows how to make shady deals.”

“That explains a lot.” Ren said, sweat-dropping little. And now we had more frigging reasons why we shouldn’t trust them.

“That’s a good point, pal…” Ren rubbed his chin in thought. “I don’t know honestly. I haven’t really thought of that.”

“And it’s best if we don’t or else we might get a headache just thinking about them again.” Mason sighed.

“Ain’t that the frigging truth?” I agreed before eating the whole thing off the plate. “Alright, I’m done…”

Soon, I let out a burp, which made the gang, except Mason, laugh at that.

“Really?” Mason asked, raising a brow.

“What you expect? I love eating. It’s one of the three best things I do everyday.” I shrugged.

“What are the three best things you do then?” Kodi asked curiously. I let out a tooth-eating grin and replied “Eat, sleep, and ride my bike all day.”

Everyone gave me deadpanned and blank looks, hearing that answer of mine.

“Riiiight…” Kaede muttered dryly.

“Whatever…it’s my thing, not you guys.” I scoffed. Suddenly I heard some singing and saw the newbie coming into the room with a smile on her face with her Yo-Kai friends. "Hi." she greeted.

"S'up?" I asked.

"Nothing." she replied.

Sailornyan and Thornyan hopped onto the table. "Ooooh, pancakes." Sailornyan cooed.

"Hey! That's mine!" I exclaimed, not wanting the cat to get my breakfast. I quickly snatched the plate away. "Awww."

"Jack, be nice to her." Ren spoke.

I scoffed, "Why should I. She's just a furball."

Suddenly I heard some growling and turned to see the newbie now completely red and orange with her horn yellow. "Oh no, HIT THE DECK! SHE"S GONNA BLOW?!" Whisper cried as the Yo-Kai grabbed everyone except for Jack and hit behind the couch.

"Being mean is NOTHING!" the newbie exploded into flames which threw me back. "WOAH!"

"Be nicer to my little Sailornyan. You got thaaaaaaatt?!" she practically screamed in anger at me. And boy, was my heart racing. "Alright! I'll be nicer!"

She slowly calmed down and turned back to normal. She gasped in shock at what just happened and ran away. The others peeked over the couch and sighed in relief. "And I though Fluttershy and Jamie were scary when they're angry." Ren commented.

"You know it." Kodi added.

The door burst open and in came the girls. "Guys, what happened?" Twilight asked.

"Sarah, just blew up big time!" Mason exclaimed.

"Blew up?" Rainbow asked.

"She got angry at Jack for calling me a furball and she went into Rage Sarah."

"Rage Sarah?" Pinkie asked.

"That's her anger side." Whisper explained.

"It was worst than these two when they get angry." Carrie stated, pointing to Jamie and Fluttershy. "But she just ran away. Wonder why?"

"Unfortunyately, in the lab whenyever she went into Rage Sarah, she always hurt one of her Dad's, mostly Douglas. She didn't like hurting people in anyger so she always ran away." Thornyan explained.

"Oh dear." Rarity said.

"Well at least we know she has an anger side." Rantaro said, getting deadpanned stares from everyone. "You asked if she had one!"

I sighed, "Where'd that newbie run off to?"

"Probably back in the white room." Mason stated. ".... Should she have gotten her own room by now?"

"Never mind that, I'll get her." Ren said as he walked off to get Sarah.

Soon, they both came out with Sarah looking sad.

POV Ends

Ren came and got me out of the white room and we walked back into the small dining room. I was hiding behind Ren. "Sarah... are you okay?" Jamie asked.

"No... I'm sorry I lost my temper." I apologized.

"Sarah, it's okay." Fluttershy reassured.

"No it's not. I keep hurting people with my anger... I have to get rid of it." I declared, getting shocked looks from the others. "Get rid of your anger!" Mason exclaimed. "How are you going to do that? It's not like you can physically remove your anger." Kaede added.

"Actaully, I have just the thing!" Twilight squealed and she grabbed me then dashed out the door. "Wait! Gah! Where are we going?" I asked. She didn't answer as we entered the Golden Oak Library and went into her basement. There I saw a large box device with an antenna and a few buttons on the side. "What's this?" I asked.

"This is my Emotional Visualizer." Twilight answered.

"Emotional Visualizer?"

"Yes." she placed helmet on my head that also had an antenna on it. "This device will locate any emotions and contain them indefinitely."

We both heard the door opened again and in walked Ren, his friends, the girls and a purple dragon with green scales down his back. "Oh great, your all here." Twilight said delighted.

Jack was panting a little. "Shaddup."

Mason rolled his eyes, "Don't mind him, he's just winded from the run."

Jack caught his breath and growled at Mason. "Well that's good, you're all in time to see me remove Sarah's anger."

Rantaro scoffed, "Yeah right, I'll believe it when I see it."

"Fine then." Twilight said as she turned the dial. The antenna's glowed and in the box appeared a blue version of me. "Why do I feel like crying forever. Ahahaha!" it sobbed. "Oops, wrong channel!" she turned the dial again and this time there was a gray and white version of me. "Why is this taking so long?" it asked. "Whoops, that's her boredom." she turned the dial once more and this time my Rage side came in. It roared like an angry jaguar. "Got her!" Twilight pressed the button and I felt a strong jolt inside of me and when it was done I felt woozy.

"Anger separation, complete!" Twilight declared.

Rantaro was shocked and jaw-dropped. "Looks like she's got you, bastard." Jack smirked.

Rage me was growling in the box. "Incredible, every ounce of your rage is now trapped inside there." Twilight said. Rage me thrashed around the box. "I don't feel any anger at all. Woo-Hoo!"

"Aha, your ear!" Ren cried and now I just noticed that my ear was on fire. "Huh?"

Jamie rushed over and blasted me in the face with a fire extinguisher. I shook off the foam. "Are you okay?" he asked

"Better than okay, I feel great." I said. Rage me was scratching the ear where the burn was and growling. "Hey, it's scratching the same ear where the fire was." Kaede replied.

"Yeah, your right." Carrie added.

"Interesting, it seems the emotions are not completely separate." Twilight said. "I'll stay here and monitor this."

"Thanks Twilight, now I won't hurt anybody!" I cheered. "Put my anger in a cage. Not more outbursts, No more rage~" I sang, getting a roar from my Rage side. "Okay, time to leave." Ren said and he zipped out of the room as well as the others, not wanting to be in the same room as my anger.

Soon, I was outside feeling extremely happy and cheerful. "Now what can I do first?" I asked.

"Sarah!" a voice came. I turned and saw Sailornyan, Thornyan, Usapyon and Whisper coming towards us. "Guys, what is it?"

"Something busted the Apple's farm!" Whisper cried.

"My farm!" Applejack cried and she rushed off.

"Come on." Ren said and we all followed her to Sweet Apple Acres. There we went to the barn and gasped. "Holy crap baskets!" Ren cried.

"What happened?!" Jamie cried. The barn was completely demolished! Rubble was all over the place! Applebloom, Big Mac and Granny Smith were outside as well. "Granny Smith, Big Mac, what happened?" Applejack asked.

"We don't have a clue. There was this big BOOM! and a loud ROAR!" Granny explained.

"Hey guys! Look at this!" the purple dragon said.

"What is it Spike?" Twilight asked. We all walked over and saw a huge footprint imprinted in the ground. "What's a giant footprint doing here?" Kaede asked.

"Must have come from whatever broke the barn." Nicole said. "The question is what?"

"We'll figure that out later, right now, we have to fic the barn." Ren said.

"Uuhhh, I think Sarah's already on it." Kodi deadpanned pointing to the rubble. And indeed I was already fixing up the barn; moving the rubble and making it good as new. I put up a wall and admired it. "Hehe, perfect." but then the wall fell back down. Luckily I was in the place of the window, so I didn't get hit... that happened five times!

Rage Sarah roared a little and the horn burst into flames. "Woah, what a rage spike!" Twilight said.

Meanwhile, Ren and the others came over to me. "Sarah are you okay?" Ren asked me.

"Yeah, I'm okay."

"How 'bout you leave he fixing to us, sugarcube?" Applejack offered. "Fixing things isn't really your thing."

"Alright." I said with a small twitch of my eye.

Rage Sarah grew larger. "Woah, anger levels escalated!" Twilight cried. Rage Sarah roared loudly.

In no time, the Apple Family's barn was fixed. "Nice work." Twilight said.

"Thanks Twi. Now what do you think busted the barn in the first place?" Applejack asked.

"Must have been something very big." Thornyan answered.

"But what could be that big?" Whisper asked. Then, the ground started shaking with loud footsteps. "What's that?" Fluttershy whimpered as she hugged Ren in fear. Suddenly, from out of the trees came a large dinosaur! The dinosaur was completely orange, with large spots going along its side. What was most obviously was the bright orange sail on its back with barely noticeable barbs running across it. While it could be mistaken, this one was not related to a Spinosaurus.

"What is that?!" Rarity screamed.

"An Acrocanthasaurus!" i identified. The dinosaur roared and blasted the trees with it's fire. "Oh no!" Applebloom cried.

"The orchard!" Big Mac added.

The dinosaur roared and leaped over us and ran into Ponyville. "We have to stop it!" Kodi exclaimed. Everybody rushed into town and saw Acrocanthasaurus smashing the buildings with it's tail and setting them on fire with it's breath.

Rage Sarah roared loudly and burst from the box. "Oh my!" Twilight cried. Rage Sarah burst through the ceiling and into town. Twilight immediately rushed outside and to the gang. "Containment failure!" she cried.

"WHAT?!" Everyone exclaimed.

Twilight went to me, "Your rage, it grew out of control. She broke loose!"

Rage me was seen roaring at the Acrocanthasaurus. The dinosaur roared at it again. It smacked Rage me with it's tail, sending it crashing into a house. Rage me roared and launched itself at the dinosaur, sending them both crashing to the ground. "We have to do something before they destroy the whole town?!" Rantaro exclaimed.

"How are we gonna do that?" Jack scoffed.

I continued to watch Rage me and the Acrocanthasaurus battle. I had to stop them. The only was was for me to battle it with Blitz, but I need to get my anger back, so I could have my ambition back. I rushed over to the two. "Sarah, what are you doing?!" Mason cried.

"Come back!" Rainbow added. I was feet from the two as Rage me punched the dinosaur. Rage me snarled and spotted me. "Please, hear me out!" and I started singing.

I know you’re angry,

And your heart’s a ball of fire.

And you wanna scream and shout it out,

But you’ve got these bad desires.

I lost my temper,

And that I can’t allow.

And I can’t be whole without you here,

We need each other now!

"I'm sorry I let you go. I thought without you, I won't hurt anybody anymore, but I was wrong. I just have to control you whenever I get angry." I apologized. Rage me growled softly and shrank to my height and we both touched little horns. In a bright flash, Rage me was sucked back into me and I had my anger back.

Acrocanthasaurus roared loudly, looking for a fight. "Alright, boy... let's dance." I took out Blitz's card.

Dino Slash, Styracosaurus, Roar!"

Blitz transformed and landed on the ground. Acrocanthasaurus roared at Blitz. Blitz charged Acrocanthasaurus and bashed into him and threw him into the air and outside of Ponyville. "Alright!" Rainbow cried.

Acrocanthasaurus got up again just as Blitz rammed it again. Acrocanthasaurus fired at Blitz, making him back off a little. Blitz shook off the heat and charged Acrocanthasaurus. Acrocanthasaurus lowered it head and the two engaged in a small power struggle. Blitz pushed his head up, quickly turned and smacked Acrocanthasaurus with it's tail, sending him to the ground.

"Alright Blitz, let's get him into his card again." I said.

I took out another card.

Thunder Bazooka!"

Blitz charged and leaped into the air, spinning around as electricity build up around him. He made contact with Acrocanthasaurus and it went flying into some trees. It roared and changed back into a card.

I went over and picked up the card. "Got'cha!"

I rode on Blitz back into Ponyville, seeing pegasus ponies using clouds to extinguish the fire on the houses and the Apple Family Orchard. "Hey Sarah!" I saw Ren and the others coming over to me. I leaped out of Blitz and recalled him to his card and chibi form. "That was amazing, Sarah!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Yes and you got your anger side back." Pinkie cheered.

"Yeah.. I shouldn't have gotten rid of it in the first place." I admitted. "It's not about having my anger it's what I do with it. And I'll try, from now on, to use my anger to defend my friends instead of unintentionally hurting them."

My friends smiled and gave me a group hug. "So, where's the card?" Jamie asked.

"Right here." I held up the card and showed everyone. "So that must have been what damaged the barn!" Carrie realized.

"It seems so." I said. "Now, I'm gonna go home and play with Blitz and my new chibi friend." I went off, leaving my friends with a new dinosaur friend in hand.

The next morning, I heard some chirping in my ear. "Ugh.." and I already knew who it was. Opening my eyes, I was greeted by my new chibi Acrocanthasaurus, which I have named Blaze. He was orange with a small sail that started at his neck and went down to his tail and Blitz was right there jumping on my bed as well. "Hehe, alright, you high energy dinos, I'm up, I'm up." I got out of bed as my chibi dinosaurs leaped onto the ground. I put on a white shirt and jeans along with black sneakers and I wore my cloak with the hood down.

"Come on, let's go get some breakfast, I'm starving." My stomach growled, emphasizing my statement. My dinos chirped in agreement and we went to the small dining room... which was surprisingly empty.

"Weird. Usually Ren and the others are out here by now." I noticed there was some green substance on the ground. Blitz went to it and licked it, made a sour face and spit it out, chirping in disliking. I touched it and it felt slimy. "What is this stuff?"

Then, I heard Blaze chirping and coming over to me with something in his hands. "Blaze, what's that?" I took the note and unwrapped it.

It read...

If you want to see your precious human and pony friends and their dragon, come to the Castle of the Two Sisters in the Everfree Forest.

Chrysalis

"Chrysalis? Whose she?" I asked myself. "Whoever she is she's captured my friends!" Blitz and Blaze chirped in worry. That's when Sailornyan, Thornyan, Usapyon and Whisper came in. "Sarah, where is everyone?" Whisper asked.

"They've been kidnapped by someone named Queen Chrysalis, she's holding them in the Castle of the Two Sisters."

My Yo-Kai friends gasped. "Oh nyo!" Sailornyan cried.

"What are we gonna do?" Thornyan questioned.

"I have to save them." I decided.

"WHAT?!" my Yo-Kai friends cried.

"Sarah you can't!" Sailornyan stated. "You don't have any defenses and you don't know what powers this Chrysalis has!" Whisper added.

"Maybe we should contact the Princesses?" Thornyan added.

Another note popped in front of us and unraveled.

It read..

I have the Princess of Equestria as well.

Chrysalis

"Well that's plan a bust." Thornyan grumbled.

"I have no choice, guys. If I don't do anything, my friends and the Princess are goners." I said.

"Alright then, we're with you." Whisper said, giving me a thumbs up.

"Us too." Sailornyan and Thornyan added.

"Darn tootin!" Usapyon added.

"Alright everyone, let's go save our friends!" Together we high fived each other, "Yeah!"

We all ran out the door and rushed through Ponyville and stopped at the entrance to the Everfree Forest. "Alright gang... this is it. No turning back." I muttered.

"Right." my Yo-Kai friends agreed and Blitz and Blaze chirped in response. "Oh right, I better put you both in your cards." I recalled my two dinosaurs to their cards and put them in my pocket. "Let's go." and with that we all entered the forest.

Kaede's POV

"Let us out, now!" I demanded. Me and all my friends woke up this morning and found ourselves trapped in a cage by our old enemy, Chrysalis and her changeling army. She managed to capture the Princesses too. She put all out pets in another cage. Now she has us all hanging over a pool filled with cragdiles; crocodiles made from rocks.

Chrysalis laughed, "I'm not letting you out. Finally, I'll have my revenge on you all for foiling my plans."

Jack pounded the bars, but they were too strong for him. "Damn, you let us out of this right now, you bug bastard!" he yelled.

Chrysalis chuckled, "Never. Now time to destroy all you humans."

"Actually your missing one human, Chrysalis." Pinkie chirped.

Chrysalis froze, "Who?" she snarled.

"Pinkie, don't tell her!" I cried.

"You're missing Sarah, a human who has a horn is a hybrid." she revealed. Everybody groaned. Darn it, Pinkie!

"Ah... so there's another human out there, huh? Well then, I'll just use you all as bait to lure her here, capture her and destroy all of you!"

"Ha!" Mason smirked. "You'll have to get past her Yo-Kai friends first and her dinosaurs."

"My army is more than capable of handling those weaklings." Chrysalis stated. "I know there weaknesses."

"They are not weaklings!" Ren yelled. "And how do you know do you know their weaknesses?"

"Oh, she had a little help." a voice came. From out of the shadows came another human! This one was a middle-aged man with brown, spikey hair. he was wearing a brown hoodie and white pants and sneakers. We all recognized him from Sarah's memories.

"DOUGLAS?!"

"Aha, so I see Sarah has told you about me." he hissed.

"Why are you helping this creep?!" Jack snarled.

"I just want to get what rightfully belongs to me back." Douglas said.

"A despicable human like you doesn't deserve someone like her as a daughter." Luna added.

"Sarah doesn't belong to you!" Celestia stated.

"Ahahaha, once she's back in my hands, she will be." Douglas smirked.

"She'll beat the living crap out of you, when she gets here!" Jack growled.

"Haha, Oh please, with the knowledge of her dinosaur and Yo-Kai friends. She's as good as ours." Douglas added. he and Chyrslais laughed manically together. Now our fate rested on Sarah.

POV Ends

Me and my Yo-Kai were walking through the Everfree Forest. Sailornyan and Thornyan were on my shoulders. "So do you know where we're going?" Sailornyan questioned.

"Honestly... no really." I replied sheepishly. "But maybe someone can help us."

"What about that zebra everyone mentioned lived in here?" Whisper suggested.

"Zecora?" I guessed. "Yeah, maybe she could help us. Let's go to her hut." Me and my Yo-Kai friends went to Zecora's hut.

I knocked on the door and a zebra wearing golden rings on her front right leg and back left leg, wearing golden earrings answered the door.

"What do we have here I see,
A new human and strange creatures come to see me."

"Hi Zecora, my name is Sarah and these are my Yo-Kai friends; Sailornyan, Thornyan, Usapyon and Whisper. We really need your help."

Zecora let us into her hut and I explained everything to her.

"A Rescue mission, I see,
To the Castle of the Two sisters it be."

"Yes, do you know where it is?" I asked.

"To save you friends from an enemy of the past
You must track through this forest until you come to a stream that's deep
Cross the river and you'll come to a bridge at last
Once there, the battle ahead will be your ultimate leap."

"Okay, so we have to trek through the forest some more, cross and river, a bridge and we'll be at the castle." Sarah summarized.

"Be warned, many danger lay ahead,
May your friendship be what shall spread."

We all nodded and thanked her and we set off through the forest again. Trekking for about two more yards we all came to a large stream or river. "How are we gonna get across this?" Sailornyan asked.

"There are some rocks over here. Maybe we can use them?" Thornyan began hopping on the 'rocks' which were purple and scaly. Suddenly, the 'rocks' began moving and Thornyan was thrown off and he landed on the ground. "What's that?!" he exclaimed.

The 'rocks' as it turned out turned out to be a large serpent with a mustache!

"Oh Woah is me." he cried. He was crying for some reason. "Excuse me." I called.

The serpent stopped sobbing and looked at me, "What's the matter?" I asked.

"My mustache is ruined!!" We all saw that his mustache was cut leaving only half of it on one side. "I can help you." I offered.

"How?" the serpent asked.

I took out a pair of scissors and cut off some of my hair and then I used my magic to tie it all together making a new piece of hair for the serpent's mustache and I attached it to his damaged side. "Oooh, thank you so much. Now I look fabulous." I grinned at him. "You're welcome."

"I can help you all cross this river." The serpent offered his hand to us and we climbed into it and he lifted us up and over the river and onto the other side. "Thank you, Mr. Serpent!" Whisper thanked.

"No problem." The serpent said and he dove back into the water. We continued on through the forest when we all heard three roars. "What... was... that?" Thornyan asked.

"I don't know." I answered. I followed the roars to a clearing in the forest. There in the middle of the clearing were three creatures I never thought I'd see... dragons! Actually living dragons.. three to be exact!

The first dragon somewhat resembles a gecko in general appearance and has two pairs of wings with a shape similar to a bat, two mobile, ear-like appendages on the back of its head that show its mood and help it hear, as well as other pairs around their jaw depending on their age. They also have a pair of large, yellowish-green, cat-like eyes and sharp retractable teeth. Unlike most dragon species, the Night Fury has a short neck and lacks any kind of horns. The tip of the snout is also prominent, resembling the rhinarium of a mammal. The dragon is about 26 feet in length with a 45 feet long wingspan and it had fins on it's tail.

The second dragon was very similar but it lacked a some ear appendages and it was white with shimmering pink sparkles. It was 24 feet in length and a 42 feet long wingspan. It has faint lighter patterns similar to that of a manta ray. It somewhat resembles an a gecko in general appearance and has two pairs of wings. It had blue eyes and short neck as well.

The last dragon was very beautiful and bird-like: it is bipedal, possesses winged forelimbs, and is about the same size as medium-sized theropod dinosaurs such as Allosaurus. Its small yet keen eyes, equipped with poor binocular vision, are one of the tools it uses to stalk its targets. Its body is very colorful with a light beige underbelly, while its wings are mottled, darker shades in the same colors. In front of its eyes is its curved nasal horn, which is often used to batter opponents; its lower jaw is shorter and wider than its upper, giving it an overbite. Also it had a crown of spikes and a tail covered in spikes.

(One all the way to the right)

"What in tarnation are those critters?" Usapyon asked.

"A Night Fury, A Light Fury and a Deadly Nadder!" I squealed. "... but they look hurt."

The dragons were roaring in pain when they tried to spread their wings. I started to walk near them with my friends protest. "Sarah, don't they'll kill you?!" Whisper cried.

The three dragons saw me and growled. "Hey.." I said softly with my hands raised. "I won't hurt you... I just want to help you." The Night Fury stalked towards me with a suspicious look. I stayed calm as he neared me. I reached out my hand to him. If he touched it with his snout then I know he trusts me. "I'm telling the truth, I want to help you." I repeated. The Night Fury snarled softly but he could hear and sense the kindness in my voice because he touched his snout to my hand, meaning trust had been established. The other two dragons came over to me and nuzzled me.

My Yo-Kai friends came to me in relief. "How did you knyow he would trust you?" Sailornyan asked.

"I didn't. Sometimes you have to show a little kindness and honesty." I replied. The Light Fury nuzzled me and I smiled. "Now's let's take care of those wings of yours." I examined their wings and determined they were only sprained, nothing too serious. "You three should be good for flying soon." The dragons smiled at me.

"Come on, Sarah we better get to that bridge." Sailornyan reminded.

"Right." Me and my friends turned and walked away but we heard the dragons warbling. "Huh? What's wrong?" I asked them. They all walked towards me and rubbed against me. "I think they want to come with you, missy." Usapyon suggested. I looked at the dragons, "Is that true?" The dragons nodded and I smiled.

"Alright then, come on everyone to the Castle of the Two Sisters!" I cheered. "Yeah!" We all dashed into the forest with the dragons running behind us. The dragons, unexpectedly nudged e and my friends onto their backs. Sailornyan and Thornyan were on the Night Fury and Usapyon and Whisper were on the Light Fury and I was on the Deadly Nadder. "Woah, they move fast!" Whisper cried, trying to hold on. "Darn tootin! WOO-HOO!" Usapyon exclaimed.

Soon we all got to the bridge. "Look, the Castle of the Two Sisters!" I cried. "We made it!"

"Come on, let's go!" Sailornyan said. But before we could do that, my chest began glowing. "Huh? That's a new one." I muttered.

"What's goin on now. missy?" Usapyon asked.

"I don't know." My chest let out a beam that traced along the ground and went down a flight of stairs and then into a cave. I dismounted the Deadly Nadder.

"Should we follow it...?" Thornyan asked.

"Something tells me... we should." I said. I walked down the flight of steps while the dragons flew down the stairs. We all walked into a cave and gasped in awe. Inside was a large crystalline tree with five branches and a center in the shape of a star.

"Woah... what's this?" Sailornyan gasped.

"No idea." I answered. The tree glowed as well as my chest and the five branches as well as the center sent out a beam of rainbow color at my chest. There, a necklace formed with a white heart gem in the center. "Woah... what's this?" I asked.

The tree glowed again and this time it spoke!

"I see you received my gift for you."

"Gift?!" I exclaimed.

"Yes, I am the Tree of Harmony and I have been interested in you since you entered this world. I gave you this element because I sense great magic within you and great good in your heart, Sarah. I infused the element with your emotions and only you alone can control its many powers. What you choose to do with it is your choice."

"But.. why me?"

"I sense great potential within you, Sarah. Use your element wisely, Sarah. We will meet again." With that, the tree stopped glowing.

"... That's was inytense." Sailornyan said.

"Yeah, come on. We've gotta to save our friends." Thornyan said. "Right." I mounted the Deadly Nadder, thinking about what the Tree of Harmony just said. Only I can use the elements powers and I have great potential? What could that mean?

The dragons flew out of the cave, over the bridge and into the castle. "Now where exactly in this room are they?" Thornyan asked. The Night Fury's ear appendages perked up and it flew off. "Woah!"

"After that Night Fury!" I called and the other dragons followed the Night Fury to a door. From there we all could here the voices of Chrysalis and another voice I though I'd never hear again. "... No, I can't be!" I peek through the small crack in the door and was horrified.

"Sarah, why is it?" Sailornyan asked.

"It's... Douglas! ... He and Queen Chyrsalis have my friends."

My Yo-Kai gasped. "Impossible! How did he get here?!" Whisper exclaimed.

"That's not important now." Usapyon said. "Sarah... you can do this. Your friends promised they would help you face your past. You have them with you and I know, we know, you can overcome your past. We believe in you."

I took a deep breath and thought about my friends and how they helped me in the short time I've known them. I opened my eyes and looked at my friends with determination. "You're right. I can do this!" I exclaimed.

"That's what we want to here!" Thornyan cheered. "Now let's rock this!" I nodded bravely.

I turned around and kicked the door opened, frightening Chrysalis and Douglas. "Sarah!" My friends and the Princesses cried. I saw my friends begin lowered into a pool of cragdiles. Me and My Yo-Kai walked into the room, "Well, well, well, my daughter's come back to me. Party time" Douglas hissed.

I snarled at him, "I'm not you daughter." I growled slowly. "Now... let my friends go!"

"You'll have to win them back if you want them, but time is of the essence." Chrysalis hissed. I saw the cragdiles roaring and hissing at my friends. "Sarah, hurry!" Pinkie cried.

"Fine then..." I accepted. Chrysalis laughed and fired at me but I raised my hand and my element generated a shield around it, deflecting the blast. "What?!" Chrysalis gasped. I punched and blasted the cage, freeing Kodi and the other pets. I pointed at her and the element made my hand blast a powerful beam at her, knocking her to the other side of the room. Douglas freaked. "Gah! Sorry, bug. I'm leaving!" and he dashed out the door like a coward. "Haha! Coward!" Jack smirked.

"Now's not the time, Jack!" Mason whimpered. Now the cage was 3/4 of the way to the cragdiles. One of them grabbed the cage and began shaking it. "SARAH!" All my friends exclaimed.

"Dragons! Go!" The three dragons flew into the room and blasted the cragdiles, forcing it off the cage. The Night and Light Fury blasted the cage, breaking the bars. "She has dragons now?!" Jamie exclaimed.

"Later!" Kaede exclaimed. All my friends leaped out of the cage and onto the ground and they gathered near me. Chrysalis got up and growled again with her horn glowing brightly. "You'll pay for that human!" she hissed and her changeling army came out, hissing and another figure came into view and it was... me?

.. Well it looked like me but it was darker in color and looked meaner. "W-What is t-that?" Jamie asked.

"Like the new clone I made. I didn't think it would be the clone of the new human. All I needed was a picture of her." Chrysalis said.

"Wait... so you knocked Sarah out that night?!" Ren exclaimed in shock. Chrysalis laughed. "Who else!" she cried. My evil clone growled at me and lunged for me. I leaped into the air and kicked my evil clone in the face. “Nice kick!” I heard Jack called. My clone got up again and lunged for me once more but I closed my eyes and my element glowed sending out a rainbow colored beam with the colors purple, pink, white, orange, light blue and yellow at my clone, disintegrating it. “Holy crap baskets!” Ren exclaimed. “She beat it like it was nothing!”

“Alright Sarah. Go get her!” Rainbow cheered.

“Yeah kick the crappy bugs butt!” Jack added. Chrysalis growled at my clones demise and turned to her army. “Attack, my minions!" The changelings hissed and flew right towards us but Sailornyan and Thornyan intercepted them with their "Paws of Fury!" and rapidly punched about twenty changelings in a row, sending them all out of the castle. "Alright kitties!" Rainbow cheered. "You won't win so easily, human." She blasted at us, but I spread my hands and the element created a large sheet around us, deflecting the beam back at her. "Ugh!"

"Give it up, Chrysalis!" Celestia said.

"Never!" I punched and the element sent out a shockwave at Chrysalis paralyzing her. "She's all your your majesty!" Celestia used her magic to trapped Chrysalis in a cage. "Time for you to spend some time in Tarturus." she said. And she vanished in a poof of magic. "Sarah, that was amazing!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"You beat the crap out of those cockroaches?!" Jack added.

"You totally showed them whose the boss!" Carrie added.

"Where'd you get that from?" Ren asked referring to my element. "The Tree of Harmony gave it to me."

"The Tree of Harmony?" Ren and the humans asked.

"It where me and my sister found the elements." Luna explained. "I'm surprised the Tree gave you an Element."

"It said-"

"Wait... the Tree... TALKED?!" Twilight exclaimed.

"Yes, it said that I have potential in me and to use my element wisely." I added.

"B-B-But how did it talk?" Twilight asked.

"Anyway...what did it mean by potential?" Mason asked.

"I don't know, the tree said I'll have to figure it out on my own." I answered.

"Well. That will be a mystery you will not be solving alone." Luna said. "Now let's all go home." She lit her horn and she teleported all of us back to the home-ship. "Phew, talk about a wild morning." Kodi sighed.

"Yeah." Ren agreed. "So Chrysalis was the one who knocked Sarah out that night. I can't believe it."

"She's good with stealth but I never thought she was go to that. We'll have to be careful from now on."

"Your right." a voice said. We all turned and saw another man stepping out of the shadows. My heart raced and I felt tears in my eyes. "DADDY!" I rushed towards him and he accept me with open arms. The girls had tears in their eyes while Pinkie literally cried a waterfall of tears... onto Jack. "Hey, Hey enough with the tears!" he growled.

"I told you I find you one day." He told me. I hugged him tighter. "I always knew you'd find me one day." We separated and he looked at the others. "Thank you for watching out for her."

"You're welcome. Your daughter is very special. She saved us from Douglas and Chrysalis." Ren said. I blushed and rubbed the my neck nervously "Oh, now."

"No, I mean it, you saved our butts."

"Yeah, your the hero today." Pinkie cheered, hopping up and down.

"Well, that's what I raised her to do. But the purple unicorn is right with Douglas back, he'll do anything to get his hands on Sarah, so we have to keep an eye out for him and on Sarah." my dad informed.

"Right." Everybody said.

".... So you wanna tell us about these three?" Jamie asked referring to my three new dragons. "Oh Yeah, good news guys... I have three new pets." I laughed nervously and a moment of silence followed before,

".... WHAT?!"

It's been a week, since I rescued Ren, Twilight, their friends and the royal sisters from Douglas and Queen Chrysalis. And my Dad reuniting with me. The day after the rescue, Princess Celestia and Luna awarded me a medal of bravery in the face of danger. My dad was blubbering like a baby, which would be embarrassing to any other teenager, but I wasn't like any other teenager. Now, I an entering the small dining room where all my friends were. "Hi Sarah." Ren greeted.

"Morning Ren." I saw Mason cooking some pancakes while wearing an apron. Blitz and Blaze, in their chibi forms scampered over to Mason and playfully munched on his apron. "Hey, Stop it! I'm cooking here!" he exclaimed. "Sarah, get them please!"

I laughed at the scene, "Blaze, Blitz, here boys." Hearing my call, my chibi dinos scampered over to me. Mason sighed, "Thanks." And he finished making the pancakes, about two I could tell and he put them on a plate with eggs and bacon on it. "Here's your plate, Sarah." he said.

"Thank you." I sat in between Jack and Rantaro. Jack had a stack of ten pancakes due to his... you know while Rantaro had about three of them. As I was eating, I heard Jack yelp in pain. "Who just bite me?!" he said in anger.

He lifted his left hand to see Blitz, munching on it. "Sarah, get your pest before I toss him in the trash!" he growled.

"Ooh, Jack, don't be so mean to him. He's only a baby." I pride Blitz off of his hand and he moved his legs up and down, chirping. I chuckled. "He only wanted your pancakes... Awww."

"How do you know?" Rantaro asked.

"Half dinosaur... can understand dinosaur speech." I replied simply.

"Hmph." Jack scoffed. "Figures."

I rolled my eyes as I finished my plates. That's when Nicole and Kaede came in to the room. "Hi girls." I greeted.

"Hi Sa-Woah Sarah what's wrong with you Elements?" Kaede exclaimed.

"Huh?" I looked at my element and saw what she meant. My white element now had a purple and pink stripe on the side. "Woah, when did that happen?" I asked.

Ren came over and looked at my element. "That's a new one on me." he said. "Maybe Twilight and girls know."

"Yeah... maybe."

Soon, Twilight was at the home-ship examining my element. "Hmm... I haven't seen anything like this. Then again, this is a new Element so they could be more surprise with it. I'll send a letter to Princess Celestia and see if she has any ideas."

"Okay thanks Twilight. In the meantime, I'm going to go out for a while." I said.

"Alright, Sarah, see ya." Ren said and I exited the door and headed into Ponyville. As was just walking through Ponyville, I decided to go to Sugarcube Corner to get myself a treat. Pinkie had been bugging me non-stop about coming here. I entered the shop and went to the front counter and saw Mr. and Ms. Cake. "Hello, Sarah, what can I get you today?" Ms. Cake asked.

"I'll have a cupcake and a milkshake please." I replied.

"Coming right up." Ms. Cake went into the kitchen in the back and in no more than about ten minutes later, she came out with a pink cupcake and a milkshake. "Here you go, sweetie!"

"Thank you."

I took the cupcake and the milkshake and sat alone at an empty table. As I was eating, I began to notice some of the ponies staring at me with suspicious and angry expressions for some reason. I didn't think anything about it at the time until a small group of them came over to me. "Hey Sarah." the lead pony called.

"Yes?"

"What are you doing here?" I noticed that there was some venom in his voice. "Umm.. I just wanted to get something for breakfast."

"Well... we have a better idea... get out!"

I was shocked, "Get out? Why?"

"Because ever since you came here, dinosaurs have been appearing here too as well enemies we don't want!" a mare added. I know they were referring to Chrysalis. "B-But it wasn't-"

"Shut up!" the lead pony said. "We said get out or else." He held up and cupcake and the other ponies held up other cupcakes and milkshakes. I gulped nervously before I was assaulted by the flying sweets.

Mason's POV

Me, my sister, Ren, Kaede, Jack, Nicole, Jamie and Jack were all watching TV together. Suddenly, Blitz and Blaze in their chibi form pounced onto me and Ren, chirping happily. "Hehe, alright you two, now's not the time to play." I playfully scolded Blaze as I placed him back on the ground and Ren did the same with Blitz. Sarah's father came in, "Hey guys, have any of you seen my daughter?" he asked.

"She went out to Ponyville." Jack replied.

"What? By herself?!" He exclaimed.

"Relax, Donny, you are such a helicopter father ever since you came here." Rantaro retorted.

Donny gasped, "I have not!"

"Oh really, you once followed her on Rainbow Dash when she went to Fluttershy's." Ren deadpanned.

"Uh... I was... just looking out for her." he defended.

"Yeah right." We all said.

The door opened, "Hey Sarah." I greeted and we all looked and gasped in shock. Sarah staggered in covered in sweets; she had an ice cream sundae smashing on her head, cupcake stains and residue on her shoulders and clothes and she had milkshake dripping from her clothing as well. "Uuggghhh..." she groaned.

"Sarah, what happened?!" I exclaimed as me and the gang rushed over to her.

"Some ponies threw their sweets at me." she replied.

"What?!" Sarah's father asked. "Why?" I set Sarah down on the couch as Ren went and got some towels for her. "They said ever since I came here, bad things have been happening. They think I should leave Ponyville... forever."

"Forever?!" Ren cried.

"That's ridiculous, you're not making bad things happen, it's a load of crap." Jack added.

"Tell that to them." Sarah muttered. Ren and I helped wiped off the sweet residue from Sarah and that's when Twilight and the girls came in, "Hey you g-What's happened to Sarah?" Rainbow said.

"Some idiotic ponies threw sweets at her cause they think she's the cause of all the bad things that have happened so far and they want her to leave forever." Jack scoffed.

"What?! That's a load of baloney!" Rainbow cried. "Exactly."

"Well it was only a matter of time." Rantaro said.

"Rantaro!" Rarity scoffed.

Rantaro held up his hands. "What? I'm just saying."

"Yeah, well don't say that in front of me daughter." Sarah's dad replied as he came in with some wet towels and a new set of clothes, "Here honey, go into the bathroom and change into these."

Sarah stood up and took the towels and clothes, "Thank you." and she went off.

"I can't believe those ponies." Applejack claimed.

"I know, saying Sarah should leave because of bad events that she didn't cause." I exclaimed in anger.

"But what can we do?" Sarah's father asked. "We can't stop these dinosaurs from showing up. We don't even know where they are coming from."

Everybody sighed, "Let's just hope things don't get any worse." I hoped. Everyone else shared my thought. Unfortunately, the next morning, Sarah came home from another outing with a black eye and a busted lip!

"Oh my stars! They beat you up?!" Rarity cried as she examined her wounds. Sarah nodded and tried to open her blackened eye, but it hurt too much and she winced, "Aha!"

Her father came in with an ice pack, "Here, put this on your lip." Sarah took the ice pack and put on her blackened eye.

"Okay this ends now." Sarah's father said as he headed for the door. "Where are you going, old man?" Jack asked.

Her father turned around sharply, "First, I am not old I'm forty." he declared. Ren and everyone looked at him up and down, "Now I know that's a lie." Rantaro muttered.

"Hey!... Nevermind and second, I'm going out there and set things straight with these ponies."

"Mr. D-Donny, wait!" Jamie said as he got in front of Sarah's father. "I fear you may only make tings worse for her."

"Jamie's right." Ren spoke. "Whenever the adult enters a situation like this, it only makes things worse for the child."

Sarah's father sighed, "So what do we do?" he asked.

POV Ends

I listened to the conversation my dad and friends were having. I sighed deeply, "I..."

"Sarah, what is it?" Carrie asked.

"I.. have to leave..."

"WHAT!" Everybody exclaimed.

"Sarah, you can't leave!" Pinkie cried. "We haven't even celebrated your birthday."

"What Pinkie means to say," Kaede said with a deadpanned look, "Is that you don't have to leave just because some ponies are harassing you."

"Uh... everyone?" Sailornyan said as she came in. "This just came." She was holding a rock with a note attached to a rock. Ren took the rock and note and read the note, "Get out of our town, Sarah! No one wants you and your trouble here or else!"

Everyone gasped in horror. "How rude!" Rarity cried.

"First, they pound her with sweets, then they beat her up and now they are threatening her?!" Jack growled. "Just let me take care of this." he cracked his knuckles. "Woah, woah, woah, Jack." Applejack stepped in, "Fighting those ponies won't solve anything for Sarah."

"I.. have to leave, guys." I said again.

"Sarah, you don't have to-" my father said but I cut him off. "No... dad, I don't.. want you guys to get hurt because of me... it'll better if I just left... forever."

"But Sarah-" Carrie cut in.

"No, my decision is final... I have to go... forever." I turned away and headed to my room to pack my stuff to leave Ponyville... forever.

Ren's Pov

"Oh Sarah.." I muttered.

"I can't believe she's actually leaving." Kodi added. "All because of some harassment."

"She's always been that way." Sarah's father sighed, "Always putting her friends before herself. I raised her to be a caring person, but she always runs away from her social problems, which is why she's not a very social butterfly."

"But she can't always run away from her problems, she needs to run to us for support against this." Mason said.

"She doesn't want us getting hurt, big brother." Carrie reminded. Mason sighed, "I wish there was something we could do to stop this harassment."

"Me too, Mason.. Me too." I said.

POV Ends

When I was finished, I saw everyone in the living room, "Sarah, please don't do this." my father begged.

"I have no choice, dad."

"We'll find someway to resolve this."

"Dad.. it's too late. I don't want anyone getting hurt because of me."

"But I just got you back... I can't lose you again."

"I'll be fine... I'll have my dragons with me."

I got up with my backpack filled with everything I needed. "Winter, Moonshine, Storm, Blitz, Blaze." I called My Light Fury, Night Fury and Deadly Nadder and chibi dinosaurs came to my side. "Come on guys, we're leaving." I turned to my friends, "Bye guys... thanks for taking care for me and please take care of my Yo-Kai friends."

They nodded, not saying a word. I walked out the door and mounted Storm with Blitz and Blaze in my hands and we all flew off and over Ponyville. I looked back at the town I thought I'd called home, leaving it forever.

Ren's POV

Me and my friends were just in silence as Sarah left. "I can't believe it... I lost her... again." Donny said.

"No you haven't she's just... being distant from Ponyville.... forever." Carrie said slowly.

"I wish we could show the ponies that she's not responsible for all the mayhem." Mason added.

Jack sighed, "Yeah, even though the newbie was annoyingly happy, she didn't deserve to be self exiled."

"But what can we do?" Donny asked. "All those ponies think is Sarah's bad news for this town."

"Then we have to change their minds somehow." I suggested.

"H-How? We c-cant change how ponies think." Jamie said. Ren sighed.

Suddenly..

BOOM!

"What was that?" Kodi asked. We all rushed outside and saw another dinosaur. The dinosaur was a light purple, with the top of its back being a very dark purple and the legs being tan. On its back were plates like the ones from the serpent, colored dark purple and mixed with light purple and cyan. The plates went from tiny ones at the tip of its neck to the start of the tail. The tail had four purple spikes at the end.

"A Stegosaurus!" I cried in astonishment. The dinosaur was roaring and swinging it's tail erratically. "Hit the floor!"

We all ducked just in time to avoid being hit by it's tail. "That was close!" Kodi said. The Stegosaurus walked into town and the ponies screamed in terror. "Someone get rid of it!" a mare cried.

"Summon another dinosaur!" a stallion cried.

"Sarah could, but all made her leave Ponyville forever cause you all thought she was bad news. Well, good new for you all, you got what you wanted! Hope you all are happy" Jack yelled angrily at the crowds, making them feel remorse about what they've done. They chased away their only resident just because of their assumptions. The Stegosaurus roared and continued swinging it's tail around.

"Well.. this can't get any worse right?" Jack asked. Suddenly another roar was heard. "Another dinosaur?!" Jamie cried in horror. Indeed there was another one, but this one had extremely long claws and was really tall and glowing in rainbow colors.

"A Therizinosaurus!" Sarah's father exclaimed in fear. The dinosaur roared and slashed houses in half with it's long claws. "Aww man!" Rainbow said. "This awful!"

"Well... at least they don't have any moves, right?" Jack asked.

Just then the Stegosaurus glowed and reared up and it's tail sent out multiple spikes at the houses, making everyone run in fear.

(Play at 13:58)

The Therizinosaurus roared and it's claws glowed and looked like they extended and with one big slash, he sent one houses flying out of Ponyville. "... You have to stop talking." Rantaro said to Jack, angering the biker.

"Nobody asked you!" he yelled and he caught the attention of the two dinosaurs. "Great, Jack look what you and your big mouth did!" Twilight said in fear. The two dinosaurs growled and charged us. "RUUUUNNN!" I screamed and we all dashed away with the dinosaurs hot on our tails. "Oh man, what do we do?" Fluttershy whimpered.

"There's nothing we can do! Only Sarah can handle them." Jamie added. The Therizinosaurus leaped over us and blocked out escape route while the Stegosaurus stood behind us, swinging it's tail threateningly. "Ooohh... crap baskets!" I whimpered.

Fluttershy hugged my legs while Jamie hid behind Twilight and Spike. We all stood back-to-back as the two dinosaurs snarled at us.

Just then...

Blitz and Blaze, in their battle mode, rammed the two dinosaurs, knocking them away from us. "Blitz! Blaze!" Applejack cried in relief.

"Guys!" We turned to out right and saw Sarah and her dragons running towards us. "Sarah!" The Stegosaurus got up and launched it's spikes once again. Blitz moved to the left, dodging it but the spikes were heading right four us now!

"WAAAAHHH!"

Suddenly, I felt myself being picked up by something and flying in the air. "What the-..?" I looked and saw Winter's face smiling at me. She managed to grab me, Jack, Jamie and Nicole in each of her feet. I saw that Storm had the girls on her back and Moonshine had Rantaro, Kaede, Mason and Carrie in his grasp while Sarah's father was on his back. "Thanks." I said. Winter warbled and the the three dragons placed us a safe distance from the battle.

POV Ends

Blitz and Blaze were circling the Stegosaurus and Therizinosaurus. The two dinosaurs roared and charged my dinosaurs. Blitz and Blaze charged them and they engaged in a power struggle. Even though Therizinosaurus was a little taller than Blaze, they were evenly match in strength. Blaze reared up and smacked Therizinosaurus with it's tail while Stegosaurus rammed Blitz away and quickly moved in two strike him. "Blitz, watch out!"

Blitz moved out of the way of the tail and grabbed it. He tossed Stegosaurus around and around until he finally threw it and it crashed on the ground in Ponyville. Stegosaurus roared in pain. Blaze, meanwhile, was trying to avoid getting sliced by Therizinosaurus' claws. Blaze tried to get a bite in but Therizinosaurus used it's claws to block him.

Just then, Therizinosaurus glowed and began spinning around and around with it's claws out. "Alright Blaze, let's finish him. ULTIMATE FIRE!" I slashed the card and Blaze roared as he was covered in fire energy. The fire made a dome around him and he charged the Therizinosaurus.

(Like this)

They both collided and stood for a moment.... until Therizinosaurus roared and fell to the ground, changing back to a card.

"Alright, Blaze!" I cheered. My Acrocanthasaurus roared in victory. Meanwhile, Blitz had the Stegosaurus on the ground with his horns. "Now Blitz, LIGHTNING STRIKE" I slashed his move card and Blitz roared as electricity formed at his horns. He reared up and fired the electricity at the down dinosaur. The dinosaur roared in pain and it turned back into a card.

(Like this)

Stegosaurus fell to the ground and changed back into a card.

I went over and picked up the two cards. "Two more dinosaurs." Blitz and Blaze came over to me. "Great work again, boys." I recalled the two of their cards and their chibi forms. And I saw all my friends and my dad coming over. "Two more dinosaurs secured, honey." my dad said. "You surely mastered you art of dinosaur battling."

I smiled, "Thanks dad."

"Those attacks you used her incredible!" Ren exclaimed.

"Yeah, your dinosaurs are incredible!" Jack said with a toothy grin.

"Thanks everyone."

Suddenly, "There she is, get her!"

"Huh?" I turned around just in time to be pounced on by some ponies, tied up and thrown into a cage. "Hey!" Jack yelled. "What the hell is the big idea?"

"We're getting rid of this human for good!" the lead pony said which was the same stallion from Sugarcube Corner.

"What are you talking about?!" Twilight spoke, "She just saved Ponyville again from dinosaurs!"

"But she's the reason they showed up in the first place!" a mare added. "We've had enough!" They put my cage on wheels and began to roll me away when Blitz and Blaze came in front of everyone. "Get out of our way, you monsters!" another mare exclaimed. Blitz and Blaze growled as my friends and dad came up then. "This has gone on long enough!" Applejack said. "Ya varmints got it all wrong! Sarah is not bad news to this here town!"

"Yes she is!" a lead pony said. "Ever since she came here, she's caused nothing but trouble!"

"Who cares! She's our friend and we're not letting you take her away from us!" Mason growled. Jack cracked his knuckles. "You can't stop me!"

"But I can." a majestic voice came. That's when Princess Celestia descended down in front of everyone. Everyone bowed to her. "Princess Celestia, what are you doing here?" Fluttershy asked.

"Twilight sent me a letter detailing Sarah's harassment by Ponyville civilians. I'm here to make sure it stops." Celestia used her magic to open the cage, letting me go. Then, he approached the lead pony and his followers. "All of you are under arrest for harassment." She placed all of them in their own cage and turned to us. "I'll take care of them. Good day everyone." and with that she teleported away with the ponies in hand.

"Well, that's taken care of." Mason said.

"I'm sorry guys for running away from my problem." I apologized, looking really guilty.

"Oh Sarah, it's okay, you were just trying to protect us." Fluttershy cooed.

"But still.."

"Well what done is done." Rantaro said.

"Rantaro!" Keade scolded.

"What?" I just laughed at them and rolled her eyes. It's been a long day for me.

Episode 3: Magic Duel/ Surprise

Today I was in Twilight's Library looking through some more spell books as I furthered my magic training. So far, I perfected difficult spells like teleportation in multiple locations, transfiguration and shield spells, I could made a bubble shield, barrier shield and a crystal shield. Twilight was very impressed. "You're doing great aiming with your magic, Sarah. Are you sure you father didn't train you in magic?"

"Well, he did a few spells here and there, but nothing like this."

"Well, I'm happy to say your magic has been growing more and more powerful. Wonder what else your magic can do?"

"Yeah. Did you get the letter back from Princess Celestia?"

Twilight sighed, "Yes, but unfortunately, she doesn't have any idea where your element is gaining these color stripes."

"Guess we'll have to find out why on our own."

"Yep." That's when Spike, Rainbow and Jack burst into the Library. "Twilight! Come quick! It's an emergency!" Rainbow Dash begged.

"Rainbow? What is it? What's wrong?" Twilight asked, bewildered.

"No time to explain you purple loon!" Jack said quickly. "You need to come with us right now! Come on!"

Without another word, we ran after the three. "Wonder what has them so freaked?" We made it to town hall where we saw all our friends. Rarity was engulfed by a blast of red magic. When the smoke cleared, she was wearing a very colour clashing, very tacky dress.

She gasped, horrified. "You beast! This shade of brown should only be used for accents!"

Mason and Applejack hurried to catch her on her back as she fainted and carried her off, Pinkie following behind.

"Come on, Applejack. We've got to get her in a nice, soothing pink, stat!"

We all came onto the scene "What's going on here?" Twilight asked.

"And what's with the red magic beam?" I asked.

"Well, well, well." A figure in a black hooded robe walked up. "If it isn't... Twilight Sparkle."

She threw back her hood and the whole crowd gasped as she revealed her features. Aqua blue fur, platinum mane, purple eyes shining with arrogance and a confident sneer set across her face. Just like when he'd seen her almost a year ago.

"Trixie!" Twilight gasped.

"Who's Trixie?" I asked.

"She's a loudmouth pony who never stops bragging about how great she is." Ren growled annoyed with her already.

"What are you doing here?" Spike glared.

"You call that great and powerful?" Rainbow scoffed from the sky.

Trixie's reply was to fire off another beam of red at Rainbow, her eyes and horn shimmering. It hit her and the result was that her left wing grew to an enormous size. The unbalance caused by this made her wobble precariously in the air.

"Hey!" I fried my magic at Rainbow returning her wings to normal size.

Trixie then blasted, Carrie, Kaede, Jack, Mason, Ren, Rantaro, Nicole and Jamie turning them into little bugs.

"AGH! I"M A BUG!" Ren cried.

"ME TOO! AAAHHH!" Jamie cried.

"What the hell?!" Jack exclaimed.

"Trixie!" I used my magic again to change them back. "Phew, glad that's over." Ren sighed.

"Stop picking on my friends, Trixie!" ordered Twilight.

"Please?" I added. "Why are you here anyway?" Then i noticed the necklace around her neck. I've seen that necklace in one of the books I've read and it was bad news.

"I'm here to challenge Twilight Sparkle to a magic duel to see which one of us is truly the most powerful pony in all of Equestria." Trixie explained. "Winner stays and the loser leaves Ponyville... forever!"

The crowd gasped. "Forget it. I would never duel you for something like that!" Twilight declared.

"Oh really?" Trixie taunted. She blasted Spike and rolled him up in a ball and was bouncing him around the place. "Spike!" Twilight cried.

"Hey, leave him alone you blue brat!" Jack growled, wanting to punch her.

"Hahaha, and what are you going to do about it?" she challenged.

Jack growled but before he could do anything I used my magic and overpowered Trixies' magic and unraveled Spike and placed him with Ren and the others. "Thanks Sarah."

"Hey! Stop reversing my magic, you human!" Trixie exclaimed angry.

"My name is Sarah." I said bluntly. Trixie gnashed her teeth. "Ooohhh, something bad is gonna happen." Ren whispered to the others and they nodded in agreement.

"Fine then, if you want think you can beat the Great and Powerful Trixie, then I challenge you to a magic duel instead of Twilight Sparkle and the rules are the same." The crowd gasped again as well as my friends.

"Fine Trixie, I accept your challenge!" I declared. This time, my friends gasped. "Alright then, the battle is tomorrow at noon. Be there Sarah, unless your scared." With that she teleported away. Ren and the others came up to me, "Sarah, what are you thinking?!" Spike said. "You can't beat her! Did you see what she did to Rarity?!" Mason added.

"Not to mention Snips and Snails, she turned them into babies. Only high level unicorns can do that kind of magic!" Twilight informed. "How could she do it?"

"Well she's obviously not a high-level unicorn. So how could she do those spells?" Kaede said.

"It's that necklace around her neck. Or should I say the Alicorn Amulet!"

"WHAT? How did she get that?!" Twilight and Jamie exclaimed.

"What is the Alicorn Amulet?" Nicole asked.

"It's a magical artifact that bestows the pony whose wearing to be bless with untold powers, but it corrupts the user the more times the pony uses it." I explained. "I read about it in one of the books."

"So that explains why her magic arua was red instead of blue." Ren said.

"So all we have to do it take it off, easy." Rantaro said. I shook my head, "You can’t. The only pony who can take it off is Trixie due to the magical lock on it."

"Great, now what?" Rainbow said. "With those kinds of spells, you won't stand a chance again her!"

"Maybe you should forfeit?" Fluttershy suggested.

"I'm not backing down. I'm going to the magic duel." I declared determined.

"But Sarah-" Carrie spoke.

"I have to defend you guys from her and that amulet. And I have to do it alone. Besides she didn't exactly say I couldn't only use magic." I smirked.

"What do you mean by that?" Kaede asked.

"You'll see." I smirked. The others looked at each other wondering what I had in store for tomorrow.

The next morning, I awoke to a bell ringing? "What the-?" It sounded like it was coming from Sweet Apple Acres. I immediately got my clothes on and rushed over. I got there and found all my friends present as well, "This is a Code Red Sweet Apple Acres emergency, I need all hooves, claws and hands on deck!" Applejack declared.

"What's going on, farm chick?" Jack scoffed, "I was in the middle of eating!"

"I'm sure it no big deal, Jack." Rarity said.

"No big deal?!" Applejack exclaimed. "Then get a load of this!" She lead us to a part of the orchard where there was a really big hole and three smaller holes! Trees were uprooted or laying feet away like they were literally pushed out of the ground. "Holy cow! What happened here?!" Mason exclaimed.

"No idea, all I heard was some digging and the next these holes were here." Applejack replied. I examined the holes closely and found a white spike with red shading on it. As well as grayish spikes also with red shading. My eyes widened a little. "Oh dear, this is bad." I commented.

"Sarah... do you know what did this?" Kaede asked.

"It was-"

"The Screaming and Whispering Deaths, two deadly dragons that can burrow underground, am I right?" Nicole informed.

"Right, Nicole."

"Screaming Death? Whispering Death? What the fudge are those?" Jack exclaimed.

"They are dragons. Very very dangerous dragons and from the looks of these holes. They here in Equestria." I replied.

"Uh-Oh, so what do we do?" Ren asked.

"Nothing much now. We have to wait until they either revealed themselves or leave."

"A-Are you sure?" Jamie asked nervously. I nodded.

"Now we better get you prepared for your magic duel today at noon, darling." Rarity reminded everyone.

"Right." We all went to Twilight's Library where I preformed difficult spells easily. "Good Sarah, let's just hope that it'll be enough to beat Trixie."

"Yeah, we don't want you to leave Ponyville... again." Carrie added.

"I'll be fine." I said. Suddenly, I felt my nose twitching and I sneezed and I felt something shot out of my horn and a loud BOOM! I sniffled, "Excuse me. Huh?" I saw the table in front of me was scorched for some reason and my friends had shocked and surprised expression. "What?"

"Y-You just-" Jamie stammered.

"You just shot lightning out of your horn?!" Ren finished.

"Lightning?" I asked. "How? I never had that before."

"I don't know, but that is strange." Rantaro said.

I felt a sneeze coming on again and I sneezed and this time it hit the door, burning it to ashes! "Now you can shoot fire from your horn?!" Rainbow cried in amazement. "Awesome?!"

"But how?" Fluttershy said.

"Maybe it's another power of your Element?" Ren suggested.

"I don't think so, if it was then the Element would have glowed along with her horn, but it didn't." Jamie stated.

"Well... we have not time to figure this out. It's almost noon." Nicole said, looking at her IPad. "Time for the magic duel." I nodded and we all headed to Town Hall where we found Trixie with her eyes glowing red. Ren and the others stood in the crowd. "Well, well, well, looks like you actually have the guts to face me." Trixie taunted, but I didn't fall for that and I blinked at her.

"No comment, huh?"

"No talk.. just duel." I said.

"Fine then. Snips, Snails." The two boys came before Trixie and she blasted them, turning them into babies. She turned and smirked at me. I whistled and Storm, Moonshine and Winter came at my side, surprising Trixie. "Wait, you can't have them involved?!"

"You didn't say anything about you I involved in this duel." I smirked. "Show them."

Storm and Winter blasted their fire attacks into the sky which swirled around my horn and I blasted it back into the sky, making fireworks out of them. The crowd awed at the display. "Oh yeah!" Trixie said. She used her magic to make dark storm clouds appear in the sky and they covered all of Ponyville. I concentrated and shot the clouds with my newly discovered lightning magic, turned them into regular dark clouds. The crowd cheered while Trixie gnashed her teeth in anger. I smiled and changed into a Jaguar and leaped into the sky as Storm flew into the sky. She blasted her magnesium blast at her but I used the power of my element to stop it in mid air and I spun around and around with the fire circling me, like a ring.

"Incredible!" Ren cried.

"She's amazing!" Mason added.

"Looks like the newbie is gonna come out on top." Jack smirked proudly.

I slowly descended to the ground and launched the fire into the air where it exploded, making lots of sparkles. The crowd went wild and Trixie was not happy at all. Her eye glowed even more red. "That's it!" she yelled loudly. "It's time I put you in your place!" she growled, but before she could do anything the ground started shaking.

"What is that?!" Jamie whimpered.

Suddenly, behind Trixie burst four dragons. The Screaming Death and three Whispering Deaths.

Whispering Death: These dragons were 95 feet long and 7.6 feet tall with a 26.8 feet wingspan. The Whispering Deaths resemble a giant gulper eel than a Screaming Death,with bulging eyes, spiny face and six rows of rotating teeth in their mouths. They also greatly resemble a serpentine Deadly Nadder, but with no legs and only spikes decorating their undersides. They can breath rings of fire from their gaping mouths that are full of deadly rotating teeth. And their roar was like this.

Screaming Death: This dragon was 365 feet long and 16 feet tall. They are born every 100 years. It is a Titan Wing version of the Whispering Death. It is a heavily mutated, albino Whispering Death. It is white in color, has large red eyes, a longer and a more massive body, and larger tail than an 'average' Whispering Death. It also has three rows of teeth, but they are aligned differently than those of the Whispering Death, set in a chin reminiscent of a Red Death. They have rows of frilly spines that line the edges of its unsegmented underbelly. They can shoot large, explosive balls of fire. And their roar was like this

All the ponies screamed in absolute fear of these beast. "Oh my stars!" Rarity cried in horror. "I'm guessing that's a Screaming Death and the Whispering Deaths." Ren whimpered.

The Screaming Death roared and blasted fire balls at the gang. "Lookout!" Jack cried. They all scattered as the ball hit the ground, leaving a large crater in the ground. I saw one of the Whispering Death moving towards Trixie! "Trixie, move!" I pushed her out of the way and blasted the Whispering Death with my magic, making it roar in slight pain.

"What do we do?!" Jamie screamed in fear.

"I'll handle these beasts!" Trixie said, moving towards the dragons.

"Trixie, are you crazy?!" Twilight cried in worry. "They'll kill you!"

Trixie scoffed, "Oh Please, the Great and Powerful Trixie can handle anything." The Screaming Death growled and blasted Trixie with it's fireball. Covering it in soot and destroying her cloak. She coughed a ring of smoke. "Yeah, right." Rantaro grunted.

The Screaming Death stared Trixie dead in her face. She she did the only logical thing she could think of.... run and scream!

"AAAHHHHH!" she bolted away as the other ponies did the same thing. I knew these four could easily destroy Ponyville and I had to stop them. I mounted Winter, "You guys, get everyone to safety, I'll take care of the dragons!" I said.

"What?! You can't deal with those brute alone!" Rarity cried.

"No time! Now go!" Winter flew into the sky followed by Moonshine and Storm.

Ren's POV

"You heard her, let's go!" Rantaro ordered.

"No one asked you, you bastard!" Jack snarled.

"BOYS?!" Twilight cried. "No time to argue, let's go!"

Twilight and the girls ran off followed by me and the others. We got all the ponies into their houses as quickly a we could. "Is that everyone?" I asked.

"Yes." Twilight replied. We all heard a roar and looked at the sky to see Sarah fighting the Screaming Death and the three Whispering Deaths. "D-Do you think she'll be alright?" Jamie stammered.

"We just have to hope and see." I said.

POV Ends

Me and Winter blasted the Screaming Death while Storm and Moonshine dealt with the three Whispering Deaths. The Screaming Death roared and lunged at us, but Winter bolted out of the way. The Screaming Death fired it's fireballs at Winter, but I created a shield around us both, protecting us from the fireball. "Plasma Blast." I ordered and Winter blasted the Screaming Death.

"Just hitting it isn't working, we need to lead them away from Ponyville. Come on everyone, to Ghastly Gorge!" My dragons flew off to Ghastly Gorge with the Deaths following right behind. Ghastly Gorge was a gorge filled with perils, such as a windy cave, bramble bushes and quarry eels. Winter and the dragons flew right into Ghastly Gorge. "Alright dragons, let's use their size against them shall we?"

My dragons roared in agreement and we flew right through the Gorge with the Deaths right behind. The Screaming Death was struggling to fly through thanks to it's larger size while the Whispering Deaths were maneuvering easily. Winter and my dragons rushed through the Gorge entering the a windy cave. Winter, Moonshine and Storm easily flew through the cave cause of they were aerodynamic, so the wind didn't push on them a lot. The three Whispering Deaths were another story. They all were struggling with the winds and were thrown out of the cave and crashed into a wall. The Screaming Death just busted through the cave. I looked back. "Three down, one to go."

The Screaming Death was getting closer and I looked ahead to see a dead end up ahead. "Perfect." I said. "Faster, girl." Winter sped up as well as the others as the Screaming Death increased speed as well. We got closer and closer to the wall and at the last second.... my dragon flew up and the Screaming Death slammed into the wall, making lots of rocks fall down. "Watch out!" I cried.

My dragons dodged all the falling rocks, but I got hit in the head with a boulder and fell off of Winter. My Light Fury's roar was the last thing I heard before everything went black.

Third Person POV

Winter, Moonshine and Storm gasped as the scene of the avalanche that occurred. Worse of all, Sarah was in there somewhere! They had to get help. Storm flew off quickly to Ponyville and found Ren, Twilight and their friends. "Storm?" Twilight called. Storm landed and started roaring in distress, running in a circle. "What's up with the Nadder?" Rantaro asked.

"Something must be wrong?" Ren suggested. Storm nodded flew off towards the Gorge. "Come on."

Twilight and the others followed her to Ghastly Gorge. "So Storm, what the matter?" Twilight whipped out he binoculars and looked in the gorge. "Oh no, there's been an avalanche in there!" she cried.

Storm kept roaring in distress and Winter and Moonshine came on to the scene. "Winter, where's Sarah." Winter nudged towards the avalanche in the distance and Twilight put the piece together. "Sarah's trapped in the avalanche?!"

The dragons nodded and everybody gasped. "Oh no, we've got to get her out!" Carrie said.

"And we will." Twilight said. "Come on." Winter and Moonshine landed and allowed Ren and his friends to mount them four on each. Jamie, Ren, Nicole and Rantaro were on Winter while Kaede, Carrie, Mason and Jack were on Moonshine. Rainbow and Fluttershy flew after the dragons while Twilight teleported the rest to the scene.

The dragons landed and everybody gasped in horror. "Oh my stars, she's in there?!" Rarity cried.

"Yeah, come on!" Rainbow started moving rocks out of the way, "We've got to find her."

Twilight and the others helped in anyway they could to remove the rocks, to find Sarah. Winter, Moonshine and Storm moved he rocks, using their feet, Rarity and Twilight used their magic while Applejack and Pinkie Pie kicked the rocks. Suddenly, Ren moved a rock and noticed a small peach horn! "Guys, I got her!" he cried.

The others came over and saw the horn, "Come on." Ren and the others moved the rocks surrounding Sarah until most of her was free and Jack pulled her out. She was in bad shape; she had a large bruises on her forehead and she was covered in scratches and bruises. "Oh my." Fluttershy gasped.

"We've got to get her to the hospital, now!" Nicole cried.

"Right." But before the could move, the rocks nearby started moving and the Screaming Death burst from the rocks, roaring in anger. "Oh man!" Jack whimpered.

Sarah's dragons roared at the Screaming Death. The Screaming Death flew into the sky, but it came down with a THUD. "What the-?" Ren said. "What's wrong with it?"

Fluttershy saw that one of it's wing was slightly red, "It's wing is hurt!" The three Whispering Deaths came over and got underneath the Screaming Death and carried it off. Sarah's dragons growled at it, "Woah, your three. It's hurt, let it go." Applejack said. "Right now, let' get Sarah to the hospital."

Everybody nodded and the humans mounted the dragons which took off in an instant to rush Sarah to the hospital.

POV Ends

Beep...

Beep...

Beep...

I groaned softly as I heard a familiar beeping sound. I slowly opened my eyes to see Ren, Jamie, Kaede, Jack, Carrie, Mason, Nicole and Ranatro all looking at me with relived expressions. I looked at my left arm saw the cast with my dino bracer on the nightstand next to it. "Ugh... what happened?"

"You got caught in an avalanche." Ren explained. "Luckily, you only got a broken arm."

"Well, that explains the pink cast on my arm." I said.

"That... was really brave of you... luring the dragons away." Jamie stammered.

"Yeah, you got some guts for a scrawny little newbie." Jack said with his toothy grin.

"I'm not scrawny! I'm thin!" I exclaimed.

"You're scrawny in my book, newbie."

I rolled my eyes. "So how long will I be in here for?"

"Only for three days." Mason replied.

"So where are my dragons?" I asked.

"They are back at the home-ship. We'll tell them you'll be out soon." Ren said.

"Alright... what about Trixie and the Alicorn Amulet?" I questioned and that's when they all gasped. "We completely forgot about her!" Ren cried.

"Great that pest could be anywhere and she still has that corrupting amulet in her possession!" Jack exclaimed. "She could be anywhere by now!"

"Actually, she's right here." a voice came.

We turned around and saw Nurse Redheart, a white pony mare with a pink mane and a Red Cross sign as her cutie mark, with an unconscious Trixie on a stretcher. "Woah, what happened to her?" Kaede asked.

"She passed out cause of her burns." Redheart explained. "Now, we tried to remove the amulet but it's locked on her."

"She's the only one who can take it off, so what do we do?" Carrie asked.

Suddenly, my element glowed brightly. "Huh? Now what?" Jack grunted. My element sent out a beam of white light at the Alicorn Amulet and it magically removed the amulet from Trixies' neck and it fell to the floor. "... Did you element just remove the amulet?" Ren asked.

"Yes, yes it did." Jamie replied. "That's a new one." Redheart picked up the amulet, "Well, I better send this off to the Princess for safe keeping. Have a nice afternoon everyone." With that, she wheeled Trixie away to be examined by the other nurses and doctors. "Well... that's one way to solve a problem." I said bluntly.

"Good. Now if you will excuse me, I'm leaving." Rantaro said.

"Hey, where are ya going?" Jack asked.

"Anywhere but here, so see ya." Rantaro left the hospital, leaving Jack steaming. "Ooooh, I want to punch that bastard so hard!"

"Jack, please don't." I pleaded giving him puppy dog eyes. He growled, giving a light blush. "W-Whatever... only because your too soft." I smiled.

"Alright, you eight, Sarah needs her rest, You can come and visit her tomorrow." another nurse said walking in.

My friends nodded and they exited the room, leaving me to get some rest and let my arm heal.

Three days, later and my arm was healed completely and I was released from the hospital. Winter, Moonshine and Storm were happy to see me up and walking again. Now, I was in the food court, having an ice cream sundae. It was vanilla with fudge on it and with sparkles and a cheery on top. I licked my lips, getting ready to take my first bite when I felt something or someone breathing on my neck. "This isn't for you, Jack." I said and the biker turned and whistled innocently.

"I know you wanted it." I said.

"Not true!" I looked at him with a deadpanned stare. "... Maybe?"

I shook my head and went on to eat my ice cream sundae and it was delicious! After finishing my sundae I took the elevator to the living/dining room where I found Ren and the others. "Hi Sarah." Ren greeted.

"Hi guys."

"How's your arm?" Carrie asked.

I felt my arm a little, "Better, but Redheart said don't over use it or it'll break again."

"Well.. that's good." Mason said.

Knock Knock Knock

"...Wonder who that could be?" Kaede wondered. Kaede went and answered the door revealing an unexpected visitor. "Trixie?!"

Yes, it was her in the flesh with a remorse look on her face. "What are you doing here?" Jack snarled.

"Jack... be nice." I warned.

"Why? She tired to get you exiled from Ponyville!" he yelled but one growl from me and a change into Rage me, calmed him down immediately. "Trixie, what are you doing here?" I asked in a gentle tone.

"Trixie wants to apologize for her behavior. I treated you all horribly while I was wearing that amulet. Can you.. forgive me?"

"No." Jack replied bluntly, receiving a kick from me, sending him back. "Ignore him." I said, "And yes I forgive you."

"Really?" Trixie asked.

I nodded, "Everyone deserves a second chance Trixie, no matter what they did." Trixie smiled at me and gave me a hug and I hugged her back. "Thank you." she whispered.

"Your welcome." We separated and Trixie turned and went on her way. I closed the door and looked at my friends. "You did good, Sarah." Ren praised.

"Tch!" Jack scoffed. "i still say you shouldn't have forgiven her."

"Everyone deserves a second chance." I repeated with a smile on my face.

Episode 4: A Kirin Tale

Me and my dragons were peacefully sleeping in my room when I heard some knocking at the door. I groaned and pulled the pillow over my head, but the knocking still happened. I sighed and got up from my bed, still a little sore from the avalanche incident yesterday. I only had a few bandages lingering from that. I went over and opened the door to find Ren and Kodi.

"Hey Sarah." Ren greeted.

I yawned, "Morning, boys. What's wrong?"

"Spike and the girls are here. They said the Princess sent them a letter telling all of us to come to Canterlot." Kodi replied.

I became a little more awake, "Is it about my element?"

"No is about something else." Ren replied. "But the letter didn't say what is it."

I was confused a little but, I but changed out my pajamas for my regular clothes and I joined the others as we boarded the Friendship Express... well, Ren, Twilight and their friends boarded the train while I rode Storm to Canterlot. I got there in no time and landed at the train station just as the train came into the station. "Hey Sarah, how did you get here so fast?" Pinkie asked with cheer in her voice.

"Pinkie... I have dragons." I said bluntly.

"Oh, right."

Everybody sighed. Oh Pinkie...

"Anyway... let's get to the palace." Twilight said. We all nodded and we went to the Canterlot Palace where we went into the throne room where Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were waiting for us. "Greeting everyone." Celestia greeted.

"Hi Princess." Twilight greeted. "So what's the situation?"

"We've received a distress call from someone outside of Equestria." Luna said.

"Outside of Equestria?" Ren asked.

"Yes, luckily the creature who came to us is here right now. You can come out Autumn Blaze." And that's when a pony-like creature came before us. She had green scales on her back and hooves and a weird horn design that was really dark red with light red stripes in it. She had a lion-like mane that was orange.

"Woah... what are you?" Carrie asked.

"I'm a Kirin and my name is Autumn Blaze and I'm really, really, really glad to meet you. I can't believe I'm actually in Equestria for the first time. Oh, I'm so excited and-" she contained her endless babbling for a minute. "And I though Pinkie would be annoying." Jack grumbled. Celestia cleared her throat and Autumn Blaze calmed down. "Oh right, my problem. Well you see I have a problem back home."

"What kind of problem?" Ren asked.

"I think it's better if I showed you all." Autumn sounded sad for some reason. "So we're going outside of Equestria?! Cool!" Ren exclaimed.

"Well... I guess we have no choice. Let's go." Mason said.

We all nodded and followed Autumn Blaze to the train station and boarded it... I rode my dragons. The train went outside of Equestria and was soon in an area that looked like a desert with a mountain in the distance.

Everyone exited the train as it went back. "So this is where you live?" Rantaro asked. "Doesn't seem like all that much."

"Rantaro be nice!" Rarity scolded.

"I don't live here, I live on the Peaks of Peril." Autumn explained.

"The Peaks of Peril? I think I've heard of that. There's a legend. Kirin used to live here, known for their kindness and truth speaking." Twilight explained.

"Huh? Kinda like Applejack and Fluttershy." Nicole compared.

"But there are other creature called the Nirik, beasts of anger and pure fire." Hearing that made Fluttershy and Jamie shiver in fear. "D-Do we have to go there?" Fluttershy whimpered.

"Oh man up, you wimps!" Jack yelled, making Fluttershy and Jamie flinch in fear.

"Jack, don't be hard on them." I said as Storm landed next to the gang. "Now let's go see Autumn's home."

Autumn led us to the Peak of Peril and a to Autumn's Kirin village. We entered the village and gasped at the sight. The Kirin Village was consisted of house made from trees and hills. There were a few fruit stands and some gardens with plants sprouting. "Woah... it's beautiful." Kaede gasped in awe.

"Yeah... I miss this place." Autumn mumbled.

"Miss this place?" Mason echoed. "What do you mean?"

Before Autumn could reply, the bushes began to rustle. There were figure in the forest around us. Winter, Moonshine and Storm growled. "Show yourselves!" Applejack called out and then a Kirin, about the same height as Princess Celestia, with a blue mane with a long horn. She was grayish with white scales on her hooves and scales came out of the brush followed by other kirins.

And they didn't say a word. "Uh.. hi?" Ren said nervously. "My name is Ren Loodan and these are my friends, Jack, Jamie, Nicole, Rantaro, Kaede, Carrie, Mason, Fluttershy, Applejack, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Rarity. What are your names?"

Strangely, the kirin's just tilted their heads to the side, like they didn't understand the question. "Rude." Jack grumbled.

"Maybe they don't understand our language?" Flutteshy suggested.

"Do you understand English?" Applejack asked the leader kirin. The leader kirin nodded, "Oh but you don't talk?" Jamie asked, receiving a nod from the leader. "Great, how are we gonna solve the problem if they can't talk!" Jack exclaimed.

"Why can't they talk, big brother?" Carrie asked Mason. "I don't know, Carrie."

"I do." Autumn answered.

"You do?" Ren asked. "Why?"

Autumn sighed, "Before I tell you, I have to take you to my home." She walked away and the rest o us followed her outside the kirin village to a cliff side that had a beautiful view of a large rainbow stretching over the sky and butterflies fluttering about. "Woah, it's beautiful." Nicole said.

"Thanks." Autumn grunted.

"So Autumn, wanna tell us why the kirin are silent?" Rantaro asked.

"It's because they all took the Vow of Silence." Autumn replied.

"Hold it!" Jack interrupted.

"Vow of Silence?" We all exclaimed.

"That's why they asked me to leave."

"Ah hope it's not a sore subject, but ya might explain' why y'all went quiet in the first place?" Applejack asked.

"It's a long story." Autumn replied sadly.

Applejack sighed, "You rather not talk about it?"

"No."

"I under-"

"I'd rather SIIIIINNG!" And before we knew it she broke out in song.

La, la-la-la, la-la
La-la-la, la-la-la

The Kirin used to speak and sing
We weren't always quiet

She used her magic to make picture to show us what happened. We saw kirin happily talking to one another without a care in the world

We told stories and funny jokes
My stand-up was a riot

The kirins laughed at Autumn Blaze's stand up comedy

But then one day, a fight broke out
And hurtful words were said
Flaring tempers were inflamed
Destruction quickly spread

Two kirin wanted the same vase and fought over it and saying hurtful words to each other and they soon reached a boiling point and turning into Niriks themselves! "Woah, that's unexpected!" Kaede said. The vase fell to the ground with the two Niriks fighting with each other and the other kirin became Niriks as well.

And flaming bred from head to head
It even burnt our... bread

Sorry, I forgot how much I love rhyming. Where was I? Oh, right!

The next images showed the village burned to the ground. Luckily the kirin were not hurt but looked sadly at the destruction their anger caused.

My happy village lay in ruins
Relationships got worse
Spoiler alert: we quickly learned
That words could be a curse

The kirin leader didn't like seeing all this anger on her subjects.

"No more talking," yelled our leader
The last thing said aloud
Into the Stream of Silence
We stepped as a crowd

She directed the Niriks into the Stream and when they came out, they were emotionless and all had the same expression on their faces. Autumn Blaze was among them, but she didn't like not being able to talk

The water cooled emotions
And peace was soon restored
But with no way to speak my thoughts
I got super... bored

Seriously, there's only so long that Sudoku can keep you entertained!

'Cause rainbows won't light up the sky
Unless you let it rain
And shiny apples sometimes come with worms
No, you can't give up your laughter
'Cause you're scared of a little pain
It's a lesson that the Kirin never learned

The images showed Autumn pacing back and forth with a desperate look on her face. We could tell that she was really struggling with no being able to speak.

I was stuck in silent prison
With the voices in my head
'Til I tripped over my salvation
In a helpful flowerbed

She made a cure from the flowers that made her speak again.

I found a cure to clear my pipes
And I became quite chatty

She went back to the village to tell everyone but they didn't like her talking alot and ignored her.

With years and years of stored-up words
I drove my village batty

The images showed the kirin not liking her kirin; like one kirin closing her window. And they were all ignoring her news reports and the reviews.

They didn't like my jokes and songs
And daily dose of news
The plays I wrote, the speeches spoke
Variety revues

Or the story about the Kirin who hid below an opera stage

And fell in love with this opera singer, and he wore a freaky half-mask thing, and he played the organ a lot and got all broody 'cause the singer was in love with another dude, so he took her away on this underground gondola. I mean, who doesn't love musical theater?!

Finally, the kirin leader gave Autumn Blaze a choice.

The village leader made it clear
I had to make my choice
I could stay and live with them
Or I could keep my voice

The next images showed Autumn leaving her house with everything she owned; except the couch cause it was too big to it through the door.

So I came here, but left the couch alone
They're hard to move

Next she was on the cliffside looking out over the distance.

With just the view for company
Until ya heard me groove

Take it away, boys!
[beat]

'Cause rainbows won't light up the sky
Unless you let it rain
And candles just won't glow until they're burned
No, you can't give up your laughter
'Cause you're scared of a little pain
It's a lesson that my village never learned

No matter how hard I schooled them
Fear of hurt is still what ruled them
Sometimes you gotta let it raaaaaaaain!

Yeah, sometimes you've gotta let it rain

She ended the song with a tear in her eye and the rest of us shocked. "I can't believe it!" Ren said. "No one should give up their emotion just to keep from getting angry."

"That's what I said, you know once I started talking again." Autumn replied.

"Looks like we have our problem, now all we have to do is fix it." Mason said.

"Right, all we have to do is convince the kirin to take Autumn's cure, simple." Ren said with a smile.

"Perfect!" she cried, "Oh... but there's just one thing; the cure it used, it's gone."

"WHAT? There's no cure left?!" Applejack cried.

"I used the rest of the foal's breath flowers to make it." Autumn replied.

"Maybe there are some, just no in this area." I said. "Mason, Carrie, can you and the girls go look for them below the cliffs?"

"Okay." Mason said.

"Meanwhile, the rest of us will go back to the kirin village and try to convince the kirin to welcome Autumn Blaze back." I added. The others nodded and we went out separate ways.

We made it back to the kirin village where we discuss about convincing the kirin to talk again. "So we all agree that the kirin should talk again?" Ren asked.

We all agreed except Fluttershy and Jamie. "Fluttershy, Jamie, why not?" Kaede asked.

"Well... Autumn said that the last time the kirin got angry they accidentally destroyed their whole village so the kirin decided to never let that happen again." Fluttershy added.

"True, but, look at Sarah, she still has her anger side but she sacrifice her happiness for it." Jack added. "

"But that's no reason to stop talkin'." Applejack replied.

"Yes, it is! Fire is dangerous, especially in a forest like this. Why, think of all the animals it could hurt." Jamie added.

"Not if they don't turn into fire-breathin' Nirik in the first place." Jack argued.

"Jack, how can you be sure that won't happen?" Fluttershy asked.

"There's gotta be a better way than givin' up all your feelin's!" Applejack added.
Fluttershy growled, "You aren't listening!"

"Cause you're not talkin' any sense!" Applejack said. What they didn't notice was that they attracted the attention of the other kirin, who looked at them with worried faces and started walked towards them. "Um.. what are they doing?" Fluttershy asked.

Before they knew it, the kirin used their magic to pick, Fluttershy, Applejack, Jamie and Jack up. "Hey, what are they doing?" Jack asked.

Me and the others followed them with worried expression. "They got worried cause we were arguing." Fluttershy said. "Aw, shucks! We were just havin' a normal, civil disagreement! Honest!"

"W-Where are they taking us?!" Jamie asked. The kirin took them over the hill to a familiar lake. "To the Stream of Silence! If we hit that water, we'll never be able to talk or feel anythin' ever again!" Applejack said. The kirin lowered them but before they hit the water.

"Put them down!"

We all turned and saw a Nirik at the top of the hills. Nirik: A completely black pony with a black horn with white shading and a white flaming mane and tail.

The Nirik came in and made a ring of fire around us. Fluttershy and Jamie whimpered. "It's alright, Ah think ah know this one and she's tryin' to help." Applejack k said. The Nirik came through the fire and changed into Autumn Blaze. "Well yeah, can't have them silence the only friends who will speak to me." she said.

"Um... thanks for the wall of fire, but I thought Niriks were dangerous, how did you manage to control your temper?" Fluttershy asked.

"I didn't I guess anger is like other emotions, it's not about having them its what you do with them." Autumn said as the ring of fire died out. "And giving up happiness to avoid anger is kind of life." I said.

Autumn smiled and spoke to her kirin friends, "Fern Flare, you used to love to laugh at everything. And Rain Shine you sung the most beautiful harmonies, don't you miss it?"

"I know ya'll are worried about fightin' but friends can disagree without causing a ruckus." Applejack said.

"And giving up your happiness to keep your anger away is no kind of life. I thought giving up my anger would help since, in the past, whenever I used it, I ended up hurting someone I loved. So I thought getting rid of it would help protect my friends, but I later discovered that it's my anger that helps me protect my friends and instead of using to accidentally hurting people, I can use it to defend the ones I love." I explained.

The kirin looked at each other and one kirin came before Autumn Blaze and started doing something like charades to speak with Autumn. "I think they're trying to say something." Fluttershy said.

The kirin did charades and Autumn tried to guess what the kirin was trying to say.

(Skip to 1:20)

"Okay, are you hungry? Oh, no. Is some Kirin trapped in a well? Okay, "baby". "Baby fish". "Ba"— "Ba"— No. "Baby fish mouth"? Uh, something? Anything?!." Autumn was getting irritated, "Just write it down! This is making me furious." Her eyebrows started to flame up. The brown kirin winced, "Would you excuse me? I'll be right back." Autumn walked away behind and rock and momentarily changed into a Nirik with a disoriented scream. When she was done, she came back to the kirin group, "You were saying?"

The brown kirin pointed to her mouth and at her own. "Oh, you want the cure for the Stream of Silence." I realized.

"That's wonderful!" Fluttershy said. "... Wait, have Mason and the others find the Foal's Breath flowers?"

"I don't know." I replied.

"Guys, guys!" We turned and saw Mason and the other carrying blue flowers with white shading with three yellow stems in the middle.

"We've got the Foal's Breath flowers." Carrie declared happily.

"Excellent!" I cried.

Autumn guided the other kirin to their village where she levitated the flowers into the fountain in the center of the village. The flowers mixed in with the water and the kirin's drank from the stream. Autumn Blaze bit her lip and heard all her kirin friends talking, singing and laughing again, much to her joy. Rain Shine went up to Autumn Blaze. "Autumn Blaze, you have given us a gift. The realization that anger is within us but it is our choice how we let it out. We would very much like it if you came back to live with us. I can not say how much we've missed your beautiful voice." she said.

Autumn Blaze smiled greatly and she began singing again.

Me and the others smiled, "I think our mission is complete." Mason said.

"Yeah." I said and my element glowed again, gaining an orange stripe. "An orange stripe, this time?" I said.

"This thing just keeps getting weirder and weirder." Jack commented.

Everybody nodded in agreement. "Maybe Princess Celestia has an idea?" I suggested.

With that, we all boarded the train back to Canterlot and reported to Princess Celestia about our success. "Well done, everyone." she praised.

"Princess, Sarah's element gained another color stripe. We think this might be somehow connected to a pattern, but we don't exactly know what the pattern is." Twilight said.

Celestia walked down from her throne and examined my element. "Hmm... the color strips are the same as your elements of harmony, Twilight." she noticed.

"HUH?" Twilight and the girls looked at the colors. "She's right! The color stripes are the same as our elements!" Rainbow said.

"Maybe that means she showed each of our elements?" Fluttershy suggested.

"That may be an explanation. But to make sure, Sarah can you tell us about what happened when you gained these color stripes on your element?"

"Well... when my friends were captured by Chrysalis and Douglas, I went to rescue my friends even with the unknown dangers. I gave a sea serpent part of my hair to fix his mustache, befriended Winter, Moonshine and Storm who were hurt and healed them and I convinced the Kirin to talk again."

"That sounds an awful lot like Generosity, Kindness, Loyalty and Honesty." Pinkie said.

"You're right, Pinkie. Whenever Sarah shows and Element of Harmony, her own Element gains those colors." Ren theorized. "So she's only missing Laughter and Magic."

"Looks like we found the pattern with her Element." Kaede said.

"Now-"

"We just have to wait and see what happens next." Nicole finished.

"And she does it again." Jack said annoyed.

"Jack, be nice." I stated.

Jack sighed, "Alright."

"Anyway, now that we know the reason for Sarah's element gaining these colors, we may have one bit of information about her Element of Harmony." Celestia said. "But there may be more secrets to it than we know. I want you all to keep and eye on it and Sarah. With the Element bonded with her, it may give new abilities beyond our imagination."

All my friends nodded and we all adjourned back home. I climbed into bed in my pajamas. I looked down at my element. "Wonder what other surprise are hidden within my element." I layed down in my bed, "Guess I'll figure it out soon." With that I closed my eyes.

Episode 6: The Times They Are a Changeling

Me and my friends were in Canterlot with Twilight and the others. We were invited to breakfast with the royal sisters. Celestia made us pancakes with blueberries, strawberries and other fruits dabbled on the pancakes. "Thank you so much for breakfast, Princess." I said gratefully.

"Oh, it's nothing Ren. I really enjoy doing it." She walked to the other end of the table and sat down. "By the way, where's Sarah?"

Before any of us could answer, Princess Luna burst in with a worried expression on her face. "Sister, we have a Major problem; Discord escaped his prison again!" I almost choked on my pancake piece. "What?!" Me, Carrie, Mason, Kaede and the Mane 6 exclaimed.

"Whose Discord?" Jack asked.

"Oh right, you, Jamie, Nicole and Rantaro weren't there." Ren said. Twilight explained the situation with Discord to Jack and the others. When she was done, Jack and the others were in a mixture of shock and horror. "Oh dear, he sounds... bad." Jamie said.

"More like a complete loon!" Jack said.

"We have to find him, NOW!" Luna said. But before either of us could move, Sarah came in, "Guys, guys, I made a new friend!" she announced with a big smile on her face.

"A new friend?" I asked.

"Yes, he's magical and powerful."

"Powerful?" We all repeated confused.

"He's-"

"Hello.. everyone." a familiar voice said and that when he appeared. He has a deer antler on the right, a blue goat horn on the left, one long fang, different-sized pupils, a snake tongue, a goat beard, and white bushy eyebrows. He has the right arm of a lion, the left claw of an eagle, the right leg of a lizard, and the left leg of a goat. In addition, he has a bat's right wing, a Pegasus' left wing, a horse's mane, and a dragon-like snake's tail with a white tail tuft. The shape of his body resembles that of a snake. "DISCORD?!" We all exclaimed in shock.

"You all know each other?" Sarah asked.

"You could say that." Kodi growled.

"We had our differences in the past, but they've forgiven me for my past actions, right?" Discord said.

"No." We all said.

"Oh well, at least I found this one human after I escaped from my prison once again. Hehehe." Discord laughed.

"Just wait, we're putting you back to stone in two seconds!" Rainbow threatened.

"Actually.." Celestia spoke up, "I think Discord should have some freedom for a while."

"WHAT?!" Everyone exclaimed.

"Princess, are you crazy?!" Rainbow cried.

"Sarah, you and Discord can go and hang out with each other." Celestia said.

"Okay Princess." Sarah said.

"If you say so, Celestia." Discord added and with a snap of his fingers, Discord and Sarah vanished.

Ren's POV

"Princess, how could you let Discord roam free, with Sarah none the less?!" Twilight asked incredulous.

"I believe this will be an opportunity to reform Discord." Celestia said.

"Reform him?" I asked, "How?"

"I believe Sarah may be the best way to reforming Discord."

"Sarah? Really?" Rainbow asked.

"I know it's a tall order, but I wouldn't say it if I wasn't positive." Celestia said. "I want you all a keep an eye on Discord as well."

"We will." Twilight said. "And I guess we could use the Elements of Harmony on him if he gets out of hand."

"It's Discord, Twilight. You mean 'when' he gets out of hand." Mason grunted. Celestia gave the girls their respective Elements of Harmony "And if he hurts our newbie, I'll beat the hell out of him." Jack growled.

"Jack, you cannot solve everything with your fists." Rarity scolded.

"Whatever, you purple loon." Jack said.

"Alright, you two, let's juts go and find Sarah, before Discord does something." Kaede cut in.

We all agreed and we went back to Ponyville. "Well... Ponyville is still in order." Rainbow said. "... For now."

"Let's just focus on finding Discord." Applejack said.

That's when Winter suddenly came down beside us. "Woah, what the- Winter, what's wrong?" Twilight asked. The Light Fury seemed distressed about something. "Lead the way." The Light Fury flew into the air and we followed her to the home-ship. We entered the home-ship to find Discord floating in the air with ice cream in his hands. "Discord!" Twilight called.

"Oh, hello, I was wondering how long it would take for you all to come here." he said.

"Where's Sarah? What did you do to her?" Rainbow questioned.

"Oh relax, Rainbow, I haven't done a single thing to the little human. In fact, she invited me to stay with her in her room."

"WHAT?!"

That's when we heard whistling and saw Sarah skipping into the room. "Hi guys, Hi Discord, how's the ice cream I made you?"

"Oh it's simply delicious, Sarah." Discord said as he took another bite.

Sarah smiled at Discord when Twilight floated her over to us, "Sarah, what do you think your doing?" Jack hissed, "We do not want that creep in our home."

"He's just going to stay in my room." Sarah replied.

"We don't want him here, why did you insist that anyway?" I asked.

"I believe if I treat him with kindness then I can reform him." Sarah replied.

"And if he doesn't we're turning him back to stone, got it!" Rainbow said.

"You wouldn't dare turn me back to stone and risk disappointing your precious princess." Discord added.

"Just try us, buster! If you get out of line, it's back to the garden for you!" Mason threatened.

"Oh poo, I wouldn't dare harm a hair on this little human." Discord said as he used his magic to make Sarah small.

I was worried about Sarah at this point. "I don't like this, Twilight. Sarah shouldn't be anywhere near Discord, let alone be his friend."

"I know, Ren, but if Princess Celestia trusts that Sarah can reform Discord then we should too." Twilight replied. "Beside she not complete defenseless against him, remember." she pointed to her element, inquiring that Sarah had her own Element of Harmony that she could use against Discord herself. Me and the others were still on the offense about this, but we had to give Sarah the benefit of the doubt.

Discord made Sarah big again and she asked, "Are you okay, staying in my room, Discord?"

"Oh yes, Sarah, if only your other friends would be more considerate." Discord replied.

"Sarah, don't listen to him. He's trying to drive wedge between us." Rainbow said.

"No why in the world would I do something like that?" Discord asked, acting innocent.

"So we can't unite and use the Elements of Harmony on you, but you better watch it cause Sarah has her own Element that she can probably use on you herself."

"Oh yes." Discord added, levitating Sarah's element off of her neck, "I have noticed this special little gem she got from the Tree of Harmony."

"Hey, give her back her Element!" Kaede ordered.

"Relax, girly, I'm not going to do anything to it." With a snap of his fingers, he teleported Sarah's element back on her neck. "I was just curious. Now Sarah, why don't you show me where I'll be staying for a little bit?"

"Okay, Discord." Sarah said. And she led Discord to her room.

POV Ends

I led Discord into my room. I used my magic to make the room bigger since I had gotten Mareep, Riolu and Rockruff, last night. The three baby pokemon scampered over to me, chanting, "Mama, Mama, Mama." I laughed and got on the ground to hug the three little ones. "Hi there little ones." I showed them to Discord. "This is my friend, Discord, he's going to be staying in here for a little while, okay?"

"Okay, Mama." The three pokemon replied.

I let the three walk around on the floor as Discord scanned my room, "Hmmm... you room is a little tacty. How about I change some things?" he suggested.

"No thank you, Discord, I like my room just the way it is."

"Oh alright, since you are the only one who has ever tried to be nice to me, I suppose I should respect your differences." Discord explained, catching my attention. "Only one?"

"Well, yes. Since everybody knows I cause disharmony and chaos wherever I go, so I haven't had anyone as my friend."

"Well... I'm your friend now, Discord." Discord smiled at me and I smiled at him. "So will you use your powers for good, now?"

"Even though it won't be as much fun... I suppose when your friends you can't always have things you way." Discord added. "I'll use my powers for good."

"You promise?"

"Yes... I promise."

I smiled at Discord and I couldn't wait to tell my friends about this.

"You cannot be serious, Sarah." Rainbow said.

"I am serious, Rainbow."

"He didn't change over in a few hours." Applejack said. "That varmint probably used his magic on you."

"No he didn't. If he did my Element would have responded to that, but it didn't."

"Still, Ah don't trust that varmint."

"But I trust him." I said.

"Because you're so easily manipulated by him!" Rainbow yelled in my face.

"No I'm not! I just want to be his friend. Is that so wrong?!"

"Yes! You are so gullible that you'll fall for anything! Not everyone can be your friend! AND IF YOU TRUST HIM MORE THAN US THAN WE DON'T WANT YOU AROUND US ANYMORE!"

I gasped, heart broken by what Rainbow said. I sniffled, "Fine.... if that's... what you want... then I'll leave." I felt tears leaking from my eyes and I just slowly walked away from them and out the door, closing it behind me.

Ren's POV

I can't believe Rainbow would say that to Sarah. That she should leave since she trusts Discord more than her friends? That's ridiculous. I saw Rainbow's eyes widen in realization of what she just said. Sarah began to walk away, "... Sarah... I."

Sarah sniffled, "... If that's what you want... then I'll leave."

She suddenly turned completely gray and shed a tear in and shape of a broken heart. She held her head down and she slowly walked out the door, closing it behind her.

"Rainbow, how could you?!" Applejack asked in anger.

"I didn't mean it!" Rainbow replied.

"Well, you obviously did cause you broke our newbies' heart." Jack growled.

"I can't believe you thought she trusted Discord more than us!" Twilight added. "Sarah only did this to try and reform Discord, she trusts us way more than him."

"And here I thought you all wanted me gone?" Discord said, suddenly appearing next to Twilight.

"What do you want, Discord?"

"I just wanted to ask a question." he said. "All Sarah wants to do is become my friend, but you all think I can't be trusted because of my past actions."

"Yes."

"If you don't even trust me then why are you friends with this broker over here?" Discord asked referring to Rantaro.

"Well... uh..." Rainbow stammered.

"We aren't... close friends with that bastard." Jack stated.

"Then why do you keep him around, if you don't trust him enough?" Discord asked.

"Because, maybe, he'll come around and become our... friend." Jamie said, realizing what Discord was saying as well as the others. "Oooooooh...."

"We messed up big time, didn't we?" Applejack winced.

"Yep."

"Quite a shame really, all Sarah wanted was to make me a friend, but all of you don't think I can be trusted. Sarah was the only one willing to give me a chance at friendship while the rest of you didn't give me a chance. Now you've all broken her little heart and turned her gray."

Rainbow and the others felt pity cause of their behavior. Sarah was just trying to reform Discord as the Princess thought she could, but thanks to their distrust towards him, they've ruined that chance. And now Sarah was heartbroken. Pinkie's mane turned all gray as well, "We've been horrible friends to Sarah." she said.

"We've got to find her." I said.

"Right." Jamie said.

We all ran outside and surprisingly found Sarah easily. She was just sitting by a lake singing to herself.

It's funny when you find yourself
Looking from the outside
I'm standing here but all I want
Is to be over there

Why did I let myself believe
Miracles could happen?
'Cause now I have to pretend
That I don't really care

I thought you were my fairy tale
A dream when I'm not sleeping
A wish upon a star
That's coming true

But everybody else could tell
That I confused my feelings with the truth
When there was me and you

I swore I knew the melody
That I heard you singing
And when you smiled you made me feel
Like I could sing along

But then you went and changed the words
Now my heart is empty
I'm only left with used-to-be's
And once upon a song

Now I know you're not a fairy tale
And dreams were meant for sleeping
And wishes on a star
Just don't come true

'Cause now even I can tell
That I confused my feelings with the truth
Because I liked the view
When there was me and you

I can't believe that I could be so blind
It's like you were floating while I was falling
And I didn't mind

'Cause I liked the view
I thought you felt it too
When there was me and you

her song only made the rest of us feel bad about our behavior. We approached her, "Sarah..." I called. Sarah barely perked up at the sound of my voice. "Sarah, we're sorry. We should have trusted you more." I started.

"And I'm sorry saying that you trusted Discord more than us. I didn't mean it, I was just angry thinking that Discord manipulated you in someway to turn you against us. I should never had said that. All you wanted was to make Discord your friend and we we're supportive of you. Instead we didn't give him a chance like you did. I'm sorry." Rainbow apologized.

Sarah turned around, slowly regaining some of her color. She smiled at us, "Apology accepted."

Rainbow and the rest of us smiled and gave her a big group hug. Soon Princess Celestia was in Ponyville and Discord approached her and bowed to her. "Princess, I'm ready to use my powers for good from now on.." he said. "Most of the time." he said under his breath.

"Congratulations everyone, I definitely sense a big change in Discord." Celestia praised.

"And you were right when you said Sarah would be the one to reform Discord. By treating Discord as a friend, she got him to see friendship is what he really wanted since he didn't have any friends of his own." Twilight said. Sarah blushed a little. "Hehe."

"Great work, Sarah." Princess Celestia praised.

"Thank you." I said. "And I think this will be the first step in Discord's new chapter."

My friends all smiled at me proudly. "She really shows the Magic of Friendship now." I thought.

POV Ends

It's been a week since my birthday had passed and since I got Rockruff, Riolu and Mareep. The three pokemon had been absolute dolls. Rockruff likes playing with Kodi while Mareep plays with Rosy. Riolu mostly stayed close to me, being a little shy about playing with the others. My three new pokemon got along with my dragons and Yo-Kai friends perfectly. Winter and Sailornyan adore the three of them. The three pokemon like being with Ren and the others, even causing a little mischief for them. One time, Jack was eating a burger and felt something touch him. He looked down, but saw nothing, but when he looked at his plate his burger was gone. "What the hell?!" he exclaimed.

Then he heard some laughter. He turned to his right and saw Rockruff with his face buried in the burger, only eating the meat. He looked at Jack and went, "Yes?" innocently. As much as Jack was annoyed that the puppy pokemon got his burger, he remembered he was only a baby. So he let Rockruff have it.... until I came in and scolded Jack for letting Rockruff eat it. Luckily, the mall distinct had it's Pokemon Shop, which astounded me and Ren. The store had pokemon games for Ren and Pokemon supplies like Pokeballs, Potions, Pokemon Food and etc for me.

Anyway... Now me and my friends were in walking to Ponyville. I had my pokemon with me. Rockruff and Mareep were scampering ahead with smiles on their faces. "Hehe, those two sure are bubbly." Kaede cooed.

"Yes, yes they are." I said.

"How's you dad liking them?" Ren asked.

"He likes them... as long as they don't come anywhere near his workshop of inventions." I replied. The last time, they got in, they accidentally destroyed one of his gadgets. Boy was he mad, but I told him they were only babies, which calmed him down a little. "Keep them out of my workshop, honey. Please." he begged.

I laughed at the memory. "So what about Riolu?" Carrie asked. Said pokemon was on my shoulder hugging my neck. "Mama." he cooed. I rubbed his back to soothe him, "He's still a shy little guy." I said.

"He seems really attached to you, Sarah." Nicole said.

"Yes, I know." I said. "He'll get used to being around others soon."

"Um... guys, what's up with Ponyville?" Mason asked. We had walked right into town and noticed it was a ghost town! No one was in the streets. "Okay... this is weird." Ren said.

"Psst."

We heard a voice and looked around to see Pinkie waving a us from Sugarcube Corner, "Get inside, NOW!" she hissed. We looked at each other and shurgged. We all walked into the shop which was dark. "Pinkie, why are you alone in the dark?" Kaede asked.

"I'm not alone in the dark." Pinkie replied. She turned the light on revealing Twilight and the girls. "What are you all doing in here?" Rantaro asked.

"A changelings' been spotted near Ponyville." Rainbow replied.

"A Changeling?!" Jamie exclaimed.

"Those roaches again!" Jack said in anger.

"Yes, we don't know if it's alone or with the rest of Chrysalis' army. Either way, we're not taking any chances. Princess Celestia is sending some guards over here to help protect Ponyville." Twilight explained.

"Twilight? Are you here?" a voice called.

Pinkie went to open the door and saw, "Princess Celestia." We all bowed to her.

"Greeting everyone, I got your letter Twilight and my guards are here to help guard Ponyville from the changeling." she said.

"Thank you, Princess." Twilight thanked.

Rockruff and Mareep walked up to Celestia and looked at the her in awe, "Mama, whose this?" Rockruff asked.

"This is Princess Celestia, little ones." I answered.

"And I'm guessing these are the little ones you received on your birthday?" Celestia inquired.

"Yes, Princess."

"Twily!" another voice called.

We all came outside and saw a white stallion with a blue mane, tail and hooves with a blue shield as his cutie mark. By his side was another alicorn. This one was pink with a mane and tail streaked with yellow, pink and purple with a crystal heart as her cuite mark. She was holding a small alicorn baby in her hands. It was also pink but it had a purple mane and tail with a blue streak in it. "Shining Armor, Cadence, Flurry Heart!" Twilight cried in joy. She ran to her brother and they hugged each other. "Hi Twily, we got your message and came right over." he said.

Ren and the others came over and gave their greetings to them, "Ren, who are they?" I asked.

"Oh right, you haven't met them yet. This is Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, the ruler of the Crystal Empire. Shining Armor is Twilight's brother and Cadence is Princess Celestias' niece." he explained.

"Oh." Cadence and Shining Armor approached me, "So your the new human Twilight has written to us about." Cadence said.

"Yes." Riolu whimpered at the sight of the two new ponies and hugged my neck a little tighter. "Awww, Riolu." I took the little pokemon into my arms. "It's okay, they wont hurt you." I cooed.

"And this is one of the three pokemon you have now?" Shining Armor inquired and I nodded. Rockruff and Mareep nuzzled Cadences' legs. "Hehe, aww, they are so cute." she cooed.

"Thanks."

"Now Shining Armor, I'm putting you in charge of finding the changeling." Celestia ordered.

"Yes, Princess." Shining Armor said.

"In the meantime, everyone, I want you all to be on the lookout for anything." Celestia told the crowd of ponies which I just realized showed up. They all nodded and returned to their daily business. "Now I must return to Canterlot." she said.

We all nodded and watched as she took off into the sky and flew back to Canterlot. "So what do we do now?" I asked.

"Well, like Aunt Celestia said, keep an eye out for the changeling if there's one there may be the whole army on the way." Cadence said.

"We can take them, Sarah already defeated their queen. They don't stand a chance." Rainbow said with confidence.

"Yeah, they won't be a problem." Jack added.

We all sighed at the two of them. "Well... hearing about Sarah's Element as her growing magic, I guess there's nothing to really worry about." Cadence said uneasy.

"But why would a changeling come here?" I asked.

"Changelings feed off of love and Flurry Heart has a great amount of love since her Crystalling, so it's possible they've come for the baby." Shining Armor explained. Riolu looked at Flurry Heart curiously. He leaped out of my arms and went over to Flurry Heart. The two babies looked at each other for a moment before Riolu extended his paw towards the baby. Flurry smiled and cooed and touched Riolus' paw as well.

"Awwww... Riolu made his first friend." Fluttershy cooed. The rest of us were touched at the cute moment.

"Looks like your little one is coming out of his shell, Sarah." Jack smirked.

"Yeah." Rockruff and Mareep came over and Flurry cooed at them too. Rockruff nuzzled Flurry's tummy with his nose, making her laugh. Flurry poked Mareep's wool, cooing. "Hehe, Cadence, you and Shining Armor can stay with me." Twilight offered.

"Thank you, Twilight." Cadence said. Cadence and Shining began to walk away with Flurry Heart, but the baby didn't want to leave her three new friends and started whining. "Oooh, Flurry, you'll see them again." Cadence cooed.

"Acutally, Cadence, Riolu and the others can go with you." I offered.

"Really?" Twilight asked.

"Yes, Flurry likes them and they need to be around others, beside Me, Ren and the others."

"Alright. Come on you three." My three pokemon walked with the small family to the Golden Oak Library.

"Soo, what do we do now?" Kaede asked.

"I'll go for a walk for little bit." I said.

"Well be careful." Jamie said.

"Don't worry, I have my element to protect me." I reassured and I walked off out of Ponyville and into the forest where the home-ship was. As I was walking, I was admiring the forest area; birds were chirping and the leaves rustled in the wind. I took a deep breath, "Ahhh, I love nature."

Just then, I heard some rustling. "Hello?.... Is anyone there?" I said aloud.

The rustling continued and went over to a bush. It pulled the bush apart. "AH!"

"AH!"

It was a changeling!

But this one was a bit different it was pinkish blue shading eyes and wings instead of the regular blue eyes and transparent wings. The changeling was also shaking in fear and not hissing at me. "Um... hi there." I greeted.

"P-Please d-don't hurt me." the changeling whimpered in a soft voice, revealing it was a female.

"I'm not gonna hurt you, I promise." I said. The changeling stopped shaking and stood up, looking at me. I could see some signs of nervousness in her eyes. "If you want me to leave then, I'll go. I know you don't want to be friends." she fluttered her wings, getting ready to leave but I called, "Wait!"

The changeling stopped and looked at me, "I don't get it. My friends told me that all changelings were evil."

"Evil, well not me. All I ever wanted was a friend. I was part of the attack on Canterlot during the royal wedding but I never seen true friendship like that. I couldn't just feed on it's love. I wanted to share it. When we were banished, I knew I couldn't live with my kind anymore, so I left looking for love to share." she explained.

"Woah... well if you want... I'll be your friend um... what's your name?"

"Pyrite... My name is Pyrite."

"My name is Sarah, nice to meet you. Hey, wanna meet my friends?"

Pyrite flinched and shook her head, "No, no, they probably won't want to be friends with me cause of what the changelings did in the past."

"Well... maybe I can convince them other wise."

"Really?" Pyrite's eyes lit up.

"Of course, you're my friend now." Pyrite smiled greatly. "But you're gonna need a disguise."

Pyrite changed and took the form of a purple mare with a white mane and tail with a blue streak in the middle. "Ready." Pyrite smiled and I led her back through the forest and into Ponyville where Ren and my friends were.

"Hey Sarah, whose your friend?" Ren questioned.

"This is Pyrite." I replied.

"Where'd you meet her?" Jamie asked.

"I found her taking a walk in the forest." I replied. "So I decided to introduce her to you all."

"You just found her in the woods?" Nicole asked with a raised eyebrow. "Seems kinda weird doesn't it?"
"Well... it's nice to meet you Pyrite." Kaede greeted.

"T-Thank you."

That's when Princess Cadence and Shining Armor came onto the scene with Shining wearing his guard attire. Pyrite flinched a little but I gave her a confident smile. "Hello everyone." Cadence greeted. "Whose the new pony?"

"This is Pyrite, Sarah met her in the forest." Pinkie replied happily. Shining gave her a suspicious look. "Shining Armor, what's wrong?" Ren asked.

"I just want to check something." Shining said and he blasted Pyrite with his magic, revealing her. Everybody gasped in shock. "Thought so!" Shining growled. "You can't fool me so easily, changeling."

"Sarah, get away from the changeling!" Twilight said. The rest of my friends had anger expressions. "Wait!" Twilight pulled me away with her magic. "She's not bad! She's a nice changeling!"

"There's no such thing as a nice changeling." Jack growled. "That thing probably brainwashed you like they did Shining Armor." The other guards surrounded us, preparing to capture Pyrite. I overpowered Twilight's magic and rushed over to Pyrite. "Sarah, what are you doing get away from that thing!" Shining Armor demanded.

"No! She's not a thing. Her name is Pyrite and she's my friend." I stated, earning gasps of shock from everyone. Pyrtie looked at me and I nodded at her. I walked towards the other and I started.. well.. singing. Hehe.

The others were still giving me angry looks. "I still don't believe her. How do we know, she's not pretending to be nice?" Rainbow challenged.

"I'm not like Chyrsalis and the other changelings!" Pyrite exclaimed.

"Oh yeah?" Jack added. "You're a changeling

"Look, human! I know what my Queen did at the Canterlot Wedding, but I was the one changeling who rather stay home than steal love from others. You do not know how it is to live with someone who has constant control over your life and you can't do a thing to about it, unless you want to be killed!" Pyrite stated.

"Killed?" Cadence echoed.

"Yes. If there's one changeling who disobeys Chrysalis... let's just say they are never seen again."

Everybody was horrified at what Pyrite explained. "Huh? Guess we never though about it like that." Shining Armor said.

"Of course not. You all think changelings and ponies are so different, but we're not." Music started playing in the background. Ooooh, I feel a song coming on.

"We're more similar than you think, ponies and humans. Sisi Ni Sawa."

"What?" Jack asked.

"You're saying we're the same?" Jamie questioned.

"No way, we don't think so." Twilight said and she, Ren and the others started singing

(Twilight and Co.)
You think that life is one big game
Deceive and sly, you take no blame
We're telling you there's just no way that we're the same

(Pyrite)
You've got to look past what you see
Try not to judge by family
Believe it or not
You're a lot like me
Said believe it or not you're a lot like me

Sisi ni sawa means we're the same
(Sisi ni sawa!)

(Twilight and Co.)
I hear what you're saying, but you need to explain
(Sisi ni sawa!)

(Pyrite)
At the end of the day, it's like water and rain
Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!

(Pyrite)
My past is bad and yours is not
But take a look beyond the past
Deep in my heart is what matters for sure!
(Sisi ni sawa!)
'Cause unlike my other changeling pals
I have a goal to make my own
My share my love throughout this Equestrian World
To share my love throughout this world

Sisi ni sawa means we're the same!
(Sisi ni sawa!)

(Twilight and Co.)
Though you've got your holes, and we have a mane!
(Sisi ni sawa!)

(Pyrite)
At the end of the day, it's like water and rain
Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!

(Pyrtie, Twilight and Co.)
Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!

(Twilight and Co.)
Never thought that we'd see eye-to-eye

(Pyrite)
I can't imagine why
It's very easy if you try!
(Sisi ni sawa!)

(Twilight and Co.)
Still, to us, they're brand new thoughts
Not to judge a changeling by their boss!

(Pyrite)
Sisi ni sawa!

Sisi ni sawa means we're the same!

(Twilight and Co.)
Forget about the past when there's nothing to gain!
(Sisi ni sawa!)

(Pyrite, Twilight and Co.)
At the end of the day, it's like water and rain
Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!
(Sisi ni sawa!)
Sisi ni sawa means we're the same
(Sisi ni sawa!)
Forget about the past when there's nothing to gain
(Sisi ni sawa!)
At the end of the day, it's like water and rain
Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!
(Sisi ni sawa!)
Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!

(Pyrite)
Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!

"Okay, now I trust you." Rainbow said.

"Yeah, you're okay in my book, Pyrite." Jack said with a toothy grin.

"I'm sorry we didn't get the chance to know you. Maybe we can start that now?" Shining Armor suggested.

"That'd be so amazing. I want to know all about friendship and maybe one day I can take that knowledge back to the Changeling Kingdom. If my kind learn how to make love for one another maybe we wouldn't have to take it from others." Pyrite stated. I couldn't help but smile at the scene. That's when my element glowed and a blue and purple stripe appeared on my element, now completely filled with color. "She got the last two element colors! But... how?"

"She showed Laughter by making her new friends happy and giving them new hope in their lives and Magic by showing them the Magic of Friendship when no one else did." Twilight explained. "Now, she had all the colors of our Elements of Harmony."

"Awesome! So what will happen now?" Jack asked.

"For now, how about we introduce Pyrite to the rest of Ponyville?" I suggested. My friends agreed and we all introduced Pyrite to the ponies of Ponyville, knowing this would be the first step of her new life.

Episode 7: Sarah's Sick Day

Ren’s POV

It's been two weeks since Pyrite was accepted into Ponyville by me and my friends. Once we convinced the other ponies that she was reformed, they accepted her too, much to her joy. Mayor Mare gave her a house near Twilight's so she could stay here. Pyrite was really happy that she had more and more friends here. Pinkie threw her a 'Welcome to Ponyville' Party which is loved. She was very excited to have tried cake and other sweets since she never had them before. Me and the others were happy to see her accepted by Ponyville. Now, me and my friends were having breakfast together. Mason was cooking the pancakes, eggs and toast with Oj. I had two pancakes while the others had a bit more. Jack had ten pancakes, which I didn't find surprising. "Great breakfast, Mason." I praised.

"Thanks Ren." Mason said.

"Hey... where's Sarah?" Carrie asked, noticing Sarah was missing from the table.

"I don't know, I didn't see her when I woke up." Kodi replied. That's when Riolu, Mareep, Rockruff and Winter came into the room, looking worried. Riolu was pulling on my sleeve while Rockruff and Mareep were pawing at Mason's pants. Winter was pacing around in a circle. "Woah, woah, you guys, what's wrong?" Kaede asked.

"Something wrong with Mama..." Rockruff said. Now that got me worried a little. "Can you take us to her?" I asked.

Riolu nodded and the three pokemon and dragon led us to Sarah's room where we found her dad, Moonshine and Storm at her bedside. We saw Sarah and gasped. She looked horrible. Her horn was red and swollen and her nose was red as well. She had bad bags under her eyes and she had an ice pack on her head and a thermometer in her mouth.

Sarah's dad turned and saw us, "Oh, hey everyone."

"Woah... what's going on with, newbie?" Jack asked with worry.

"She has a bad cold." he answered. Sarah sneezed and magic sprayed from her horn hitting the dresser turning it into a kitten. “Meow.”

“...Well that’s a new one.” I stated.

“What the hell was that?!” Jack exclaimed.

“That, unfortunately, comes with her cold. She starts spraying magic.” Sarah’s father said. Sarah sniffled. “Is there anything we can do for her?” Kaede asked.

“There’s nothing you guys can do. My cold just has to run it’s course.” Sarah replied in a stuffy voice.

She sneezed again and hit the kitten which turned into a puppy. We all looked at each other with worry. “Besides you do not want to get hit with her spray magic. The last time she got me, I ended up in a pet store window.”

Jack and Jamie chuckled. Kaede hit Jack on the shoulder, “Not funny!”

“Sorry, it’s funny.” Rantaro said.

Sarah coughed, “Don’t worry, I’ll take care of her.” Sarah’s father replied.

“Ren... can you and the others... sniffle... take care of my dragons and pokemon for me?”

“Of course, Sarah.” Nicole said.

“Dad, can you give them the list?”

“List?” We all exclaimed.

Sarah’s father gave us a list and I unrolled it. It went out the room and all the way to the dining room. It had to be about thirty feet long!

At 8:00: Feed the dragons and pokemon.

At 8:30: Brush the dragons and pokemons teeth.

At 9:00: Take the dragons out on their morning flight.

At 10:00: Wash the dragons and pokemon.

At 11:00: Play with the dragons and pokemon.

At Noon: Feed them lunch

At 1:00: Put the pokemon down for their naps.

At 2:00: Put the dragons and pokemon down for their naps.

At 3:00: Go out for another flight with the pokemon.

At 4:00: Feed the dragons and pokemon dinner.

At 5:00: Give the dragons and pokemon their evening baths

At 6:00: Put them to bed.

“Seriously, all this for six creatures?!” Jack exclaimed annoyed with the list already. I rolled up the list again.

“Sarah takes extra care of her friends.” Sarah’s dad said.

“Please you guys... sniffle.” Sarah asked. We all sighed but agreed to do it for our friend. “Thanks guys.”

We all nodded and were shooed out of the room by Sarah’s father and went to the living followed by Winter, Moonshine, Storm, Riolu, Rockruff and Mareep.

“Alright time to care for her creatures, yeah.” Jack fake cheered.

“Oh come on, Jack. You saw how they are we Sarah. They shouldn’t be that hard to care for. How hard can it be?” Carrie said.

“Yeah, How are can it be?” Mason added. "What's first?"

"Um.." I unrolled the list revealing the first three things. "First is.. feeding them breakfast."

"Okay that should be easy enough." Jack said. He went to the cubby that had "Dragons and Pokemon" on it. He opened it and was thrown down by a load of fish and large bags of pokemon food. "WOAH! AHH!"

Jack poked his head out. "Why does she have raw fish in the cubby?!" he yelled.

Storm, Winter and Moonshine came over and started eating the fish. "... That's why." I deadpanned. Jack growled and he came out of the pile.

Mason went over and lifted one of the bags of pokemon food. "Woah, this is heavy." he groaned. Carrie got the pokemons' bowl and put them on the floor. Mason put the bag on the floor and opened it. Luckily, it's one of those zip bags. He poured a good amount into the bowls while Kaede, Nicole and Rantaro began putting the fish back into the cubby. "I can't believe this stuff is still cold and fresh." Kaede said.

"She must have put a spell on them." Nicole guessed. After the bowls were full, Mason plopped the bag onto the floor. "Man... she does this everyday? How did we not notice?"

We all shrugged. After the dragons and pokemon were done eating, it was time to brush their teeth. Moonshine and Snowflake kept running away whenever we tried to come near them with the toothbrushes. "Hey! Wait! Come back!" We all cried, but the two dragons kept running. We finally got the two under control... by pouncing on them and brushing their teeth while they tried to buck us off. Me, Jack and Jamie were sore after that. Storm was less difficult. We only had to watch out that we didn't accidentally brush her teeth too hard, cause if we did she would fire a spike at us on purpose.

Riolu and the pokemon were very easy, surprisingly. They caused us very little trouble which was a relief. After that, we plopped on the couch, "Agh... I hope we don't have to do that again." Jack groaned, rubbing his sore arm.

"Okay... Next, take the dragons out on their morning flight." I added.

"Great." Jack grumbled.

"I'll be fine, Jack." I reassured. "We've seen Sarah fly with them. How hard can it be?"

Later

"WAAAHHHH!!!!"

Moonshine did a nose dive along with the other dragons, dive bombing right above Ponyville! They came up suddenly and tore through the town and back into the air. I was on Moonshine while Mason was on Storm and Kaede was on Winter.

"WHAT"S WRONG WITH THEM?!" Mason screamed.

"I DON'T KNOW!" I yelled back.

When we first mounted the dragons, they took to the air, nice and calm, but they must have been planning something with each other cause they suddenly burst into their top speeds and began twirling, doing loops and dive bombing! It was crazy!

"HOW DOES SARAH DO THIS?!" Kaede yelled in fear. The only ones who seemed to be having a good time was the dragons as they were roaring happily as they flew quickly through the air. We were in the air for an hour before we returned to the home-ship. We entered the living room, dazed and a bit woozy. Jack and Rantaro laughed at us, cause out hair was completely frazzled and messy like we woke up from a bad nightmare. Mason and Jamie looked at us in concern. "W-What's...next?"

"Bathing the dragon and pokemon." Jamie replied, making us all groan.

Soon, the dragons were in their separate bathing tubs while the pokemon were in one for themselves. The dragons, thankfully, didn't make bathing difficult. The pokemon enjoyed it, laughing and splashing in the water. When we were done washing them, the dragons hopped out and shook themselves dry like a dog would, getting us all wet. I spit out some water, "Next!" I called.

Jamie looked at the list, "Playing with the dragons and pokemon."

We played fetch with the dragons while Kaede began training the pokemon for Sarah. We discovered that Rockruff knew Iron Tail, Bite, Tackle and Rock Throw. Riolu knew, Force Palm, Vacuum Wave, Copycat and Aura Sphere, which was a big surprise since I knew that in order to learn Aura Sphere Riolu had to evolve in Lucario, but I remembered on episode of Pokemon where a Riolu did know Aura Sphere. And Mareep knew Thundershock, Tackle, Cotton Guard and Thunder Wave.

Rockruff and Riolu did great in their training, perfectly landing their attacks and dodging flawlessly.

The dragons, meanwhile, were a bit annoying... mainly because they thought that my Megaphone Hacking Gun, Jamie's book and Jack's jacket were toys and ran off with them, forcing us to chase after them before they ruined them. But the dragons were fast on land, leaving us in the dust. After about a two hour chase, we finally got our stuff back and staggered into the home ship where we saw Kaede feeding the pokemon their lunch. "Hey guys, what took you so long?" she asked.

"The brats ran off with our stuff and made us chase after them." Jack growled, holding his jacket which was covered in Storm's saliva.

"Oh, I'm sure they were only playing." Kaede reassured. She went to get the dragons their lunch while Me, Jack and Jamie collapsed on the couch again. "Th is harder than I thought." Jamie said.

"Yeah, Sarah makes it look so easy." I agreed.

That's when we heard some laughing nearby and saw, "Ugh.. it's this bastard again." Jack groaned. Rantaro was leaning against a wall, looking at saw with an amused look on his face. "Looks like babysitting is harder than you boys thought, huh?"

Jack growled, "That's none of your business, bastard!"

"I'm just saying that Sarah's dragons and pokemon seem to be harder to care for than you originally thought."

"Yeah, yeah, shaddup." Jack hissed. Rantaro shurgged. "Anyway.. I'm going to check on our sick friend, see ya." Rantaro walked off leaving the rest of us tired on the couch. "Alright, now time to put the pokemon and dragons down for their naps." Kaede said.

Me and the others sighed in relief. One hour of relaxation, "Come on, little ones." Keade cooed. Riolu, Mareep, Rockruff, Winter, Moonshine and Storm followed her to Sarah's room where we heard, "Oh my god!"

We all shot up and rushed to her room, "What's going- Oh God!" Sarah's room looked like a complete jungle, there were animals all over the place; kittens, puppies, ponies, you name it. Mason and Carrie came in, hearing Kaede's cry and Carrie cooed at the small animals. "Awww... there's so cute."

Sarah coughed and her dad placed another ice pack on her forehead. "Hey guys." she greeted hoarsely. "Is everything alright?"

"Yeah.. yeah.. but what happened in here?" I asked.

Sarah sniffled, "Just my magic spray no.. big... achoo! Deal."

Sarah's father presented her a spoonful of cold medicine, "Here sweetie, drink your medicine." Sarah nodded and took the medicine, coughing a little. "My dragons and pokemon aren't being a problem.. sniffle.. are they?"

"Acutally Sarah-" Jack started but I covered his mouth, "They are being absolute dolls. They are no problem at all."

Sarah smiled at us, "Thanks again for caring for them."

"N-No problem."

"Alright sweetie, get some rest." Sarah's father said. She nodded and was out like a light in a second. "We'll be in the living room." I said as I sorta dragged Jack out of the room with Jamie, Mason and Carrie following. When we were in the living room, I uncovered Jack's mouth, "What the hell?!" he exclaimed. "I was going to tell her we're not caring for those creatures anymore!"

"You couldn't. Sarah's counting on us to care for her creatures." Mason said. "We're her friends. Do really want to disappoint her?" Carrie asked. Jack huffed and crossed his arms, "... No."

"Good then, we'll continue caring for her creatures until she's better." Jamie said with a smile. Jack huffed again but her agreed to help. An hour passed and we all had lunch in the food court. Jack had a burger while me and Jamie had a salad. Now it was time to wake the dragons and pokemon and take them all out for another flight. Yeeeeeaaah.

And once again, the dragons took us on a wile ride again. The pokemon seemed to enjoy the high speeds while the rest of us were screaming out lungs out. After an hour, we returned to the home-ship where we fed the dragons and pokemon their dinner. Only two more things to do before the list was finished. When the dragons and pokemon were finished, we gave them their evening baths which thankfully was less chaotic than the last time. Finally it was six'oclock and the dragons and pokemon were put to bed for the night.

We did it. We took care of Sarah's dragons and pokemon for the day. "I'm going to bed." Jack huffed as he went to his room.

"Me too." Jamie yawned. I felt the same way. Taking care of her dragons and pokemon was very tiring. I'm just glad that the day was over. I went to my room with Kodi and I climbed into my pajamas and climbed into bed where I fell into a deep sleep.

WOAH! I feel SOOOO much better. That cold was a pain in the butt! I hated being stuck in bed all day, but luckily Ren and the others took care of my dragons and pokemon for me. When I was better all the things that were affect by my magic spray turned back to normal. My horn swelling went down and the redness went down as well. I no longer felt stuffy and weak. My dad was happy that I was better and so were my dragons and pokemon.

Now I was heading to the living room to get some breakfast. I entered, "Hey guys, Good Mor- WAH!"

I saw my friends and boy did they look horrible! They all had bags under their eyes and were sniffling, sneezing and coughing. Their pets were by their sides with worries expression on their faces. "Oh dear. Guys!" I went over and felt all their heads. They were all running a fever, "Oh man, they're all sick."

"DAD, GET SOME MORE BEDS READY!" I called out.

Soon, Ren, Jamie, Jack, Nicole, Rantaro, Kaede, Mason and Carrie were all in my room, layed up in their own, separate beds with an ice pack on their heads. I placed the last ice pack on Ren's head. He sniffled, "Thanks Sarah."

I grinned, "No problem."

My dad came in with a few bottles of cold medicine, knowing one bottle wouldn't be enough for my eight friends. My friends pets came into my room and came to their owners sides. "Are you okay, Ren?" Kodi asked.

"Oh, buddy. I'l be fine... achoo... just a small cold." Ren replied.

"Don't worry, me and my dad will take care of them." I promised.

"Awww.. do I have to?" my dad whined. I sighed at him. Knowing my dad, he wanted to go back into his workshop and work on his inventions. "Yes, dad. You need to get out of your workshop every now and again. You don't always have to play with you toys."

"They are not toys, they are scientific inventions." my dad replied.

"Their toys, dad."

"Whatever." I rolled my eyes at my dad and went over to the medicine bottle. Using my magic, I levitated eight spoons and one bottle of the medicine. I poured a spoonful into each spoon and floated them over to my friends, "Here guys. This will help."

My friends took the medicine and I took their temperatures. "Looks like they are averaging 101 degrees. Not bad."

"Good, so now, I'll be down in my workshop." My dad tried to leave but I used my magic to halt him. "Darn I hate that magic part." he grumbled.

"Dad, we're taking care of my friends and that's that, understand!" I said, almost going into my Rage mode.

"Yes honey." My dad whined.

"Good."

"Is there anything we can do?" Kodi asked.

"Hmmm... Kodi, can you go and get the girls?"

"Yes Sarah." Kodi ran out the room and went to get the girls. Soon he returned with the Mane 6 in tow. He brought them into the room. "Woah nelly, y'all are really sick." Applejack said.

"It's.. sniffle... no problem." Jamie sniffled. I levitated him and tissue to wipe his nose.

"Oh man, anything we can do?" Rainbow asked.

"I need you girls to keep an eye on them and help me and my dad care for them, please." I asked.

"Of course sugarcube." Applejack agreed.

"You bet." Rainbow said.

"You can count on us." Twilight added.

"Great so I'll be in my lab." My dad said going towards the door. I blocked him, now in my Rage mode. "You are not leaving!" I yelled. He screamed and hid behind Applejack. "Alright, alright!" he cried.

I changed back to my normal self. "Good." I turned back to Ren and the others, Now you guys, try to get some sleep."

Jack sniffled, "Yeah right... sniffle... I'm never sleep with this cold!"

"For once... achoo! I agree with the biker." Rantaro said.

"Oooh, you poor things." Fluttershy cooed, earning a blush from Jack and Rantaro.

"Now how are we gonna help 'em sleep?" Applejack asked.

"I know. Dad, can you go get our guitars?" I asked.

"Guitars?!" The girls exclaimed.

My dad exited the room and soon returned with our ascoutic guitars. "You two can play guitars?" Ren asked hoarse.

"Yeah." I replied.

"So what, your gonna sing them a lullaby?" Rainbow asked.

"Yep." I placed my guitar strap around my shoulder and my dad did the same thing,

"A lullaby, those are for babies!" Jack yelled, making himself cough.

"I don't care." I said with a mile. "Ready dad?"

"Ready honey." Me and my dad started playing and I started singing my lullaby to my friends

This is the last song of the night.
Pretty soon daddy gonna turn off the light.
My sweety pie, shut your eyes and go to sleep
Tucked under the covers.
Now you're counting sheep.
Little brother, it's time to go to sleep,
big sister, it's time to go sleep.
Little baby, don't you know you're sweet ?
Everybody it's time to go to sleep.
This is the last song of the night.
Pretty soon daddy gonna turn off the light.
My sweety pie, shut your eyes and go to sleep
Tucked under the covers
Time for sweat dreams.

In no time, Ren and the others were asleep. "Woah... nice song, Sarah." Twilight praised.

"Thanks. Come on." I whispered. Me and the gang tiptoes out of the room letting Ren and his friends get some much needed rest.

For the next two days, the girls, my dad and I cared for Ren and the gang. Twilight and Fluttershy helped check their temperature. Rainbow and Applejack help distribute the medicine. Pinkie kept everyone happy... while trying not be so very loud and give the others bigger headaches than they already had. While me and my dad took care of their pets. On the third day, Ren and the others were feeling a lot better. "Thanks for taking care of us, Sarah." Ren thanked.

"Of course, I'd do anything for you guys." I replied with a smile. Their pets were happy their owners were feeling better. "And that was a nice lullaby you sang." Kaede said. I blushed, "Thanks my dad used to play it for me when I was younger."

"Awww.. that's sweet." Carrie cooed.

"Hey, where's your old man, anyway?" Jack asked.

"Dad, where are you?" I called.

My dad came out, "Yes honey?"

"Dad why are you peeking out from the doorway?"

"I'm going to the pool in my man-kini."

"Man-kini?!" We all exclaimed.

"What's that?" Ren asked. He showed us he was wearing a women's bikini! "This." Me and the girls screamed while the boys gagging and ran out of the room. "What?... is it that bad?"

"YES!" We all exclaimed.

My dad scoffed, "Everyone's a critic!"

Episode 8: Jealous Dash

One day, Me and the gang were walking to Ponyville. Sarah brought her three dragons with her. Winter was rubbing against Jack. "Yeah, Yeah, I know you like me. Knock it off!" he grunted.

"Jack, be nice to Winter. She's only expressing her friendship with you." I said. Jack growled and said nothing. "... SO how'd you guys like my dad in a women's bikini?" I asked with a smirk, getting cries, groans and screams from them all.

"Why'd you put that image back in our heads?!" Ren cried.

"Your reactions are priceless. That's why. Hahahahah!" I laughed. My sense of humor was different from others. I laughed when I seen people or ponies get hurt in a funny way or when I hear an insult that's funny to me. I now, most people don't find thsoe things funny, but I do. I laughed at how my friends reacted to the horror they saw yesterday. My dad was wearing his 'man-kini' which freaked and horrified everyone. The girls ran out of the room screaming while the boys did the same thing but they ran to their rooms and screamed into their pillow... except for Jack and Rantaro who just stared in horror. Me, I was used to seeing him in it... wonder why I'm not scared for life by that? Oh well, anyway, my friends on the other hand tried to suppress that from their memories like the Davenportraits. "That's going to give me nightmares for weeks now." Jamie whined.

"I said it once and I'll say it again, you dad is screwed in the head." Jack said.

I stopped laughing and sighed, "I know."

Anyway, we were almost to Ponyville when we heard someone yell "STAMPEDE!"

"Stampede?" Ren echoed.

"Sounds like trouble." I mounted Storm. "Come on dragons!" and they took to the skies while Ren and the others rushed to Ponyville. We flew to the boarder of Ponyville and saw a stampeding herd of cattle rushing towards the town. "Cattle Stampede, not good." I knew the herd could easily trample through Ponyville.

"Storm, get me above the leader." I ordered. My Deadly Nadder soared down above the lead cow and I leaped off of her an onto the cow's back, then I used my magic to make a lasso and brought it around the cow's mouth. "Alright, Winter, Moonshine, Storm, keep the cows together!" My three dragons went off and got the cattle close together so none would stray from the herd. I looked ahead and saw that we were almost at Ponyville. I pulled on the rope and pulled to the right, making the lead cow and the herd move to the right, avoiding Ponyville's boarders.

I pulled back on the rope, "Woah." and the lead cow stopped followed by the rest of the herd. I leaped off the lead cow. "Alright cattle, go on now." I said. The cows mooed and went off on their way away from Ponyville. Storm, Winter and Moonshine landed beside me. "Good job, you three." I praised. My dragons roared happily and we all walked into Ponvyville where we were greeted by a large crowd of cheering ponies.

Ren, Twilight and their friends came up to me, "Sarah, that was amazin'! I've never seen better cattle herdin' like that I'm my life." Applejack said.

"Yeah, you saved Ponyville." Twilight added.

I smiled, "Awww girls, it's no big deal."

"it is a big deal." Mayor Mare said as she approached me. "we simply must do something to thank you for your heroism."

"Mayor Mare, you don't have to do that for us, really." I insisted.

"Please, Sarah, it would be out honor." she pleaded. I sighed, knowing that she wasn't going to give this up. "Alright."

"Excellent!" Mayor Mare said.

"And I know just how to thank you." Pinkie Pie chirped. "... A Party!"

Third Person POV

A few days later, Town Hall was decorated in decorations, to honor Sarah and her dragons. There was a large banner with her and her dragons faces on it. Along with balloons and confetti. The day was dubbed "Sarah and Dragons Appreciation Day" by Pinkie Pie. Rainbow Dash saw everything and felt... icky for some reason. When she saved Ponyville sometimes, no one threw her and Appreciation Day. But she shook off the feeling.

Sarah and her dragons came into Ponyville and saw everything. "Woah, all this for us?" she asked.

"Of course, darling." Rarity said. "Today is you and your dragons special day."

"And I made you all a special cake." Pinkie said and she dashed off and returned with a large chocolate cake. "You own chocolate cake." Rainbow was jaw-dropped and she softly growled.

"Pinkie, you didn't have to do that." Sarah said modestly.

"Too late. Dig in." Pinkie said. I rolled my eyes playfully at Pinkie and cut a piece of cake for myself. "You guys can have some too." Sarah said to Ren, Twilight, their friends and practically everyone in town. They all cheered loudly and they all enjoyed the cake. The only one who wasn't eating the cake was Rainbow Dash. She had distanced herself away from the rest of the crowd, mumbling to herself. "Everyone think Sarah and her dragons are do great. Well, I'll show everyone I'm just as good as they are."

"Rainbow?" Rainbow turned and saw Fluttershy and Jamie coming towards her. Fluttershy offered her a piece of the chocolate cake, "Don't you want a piece of cake?"

"Oh, uh, no thanks, Fluttershy. I'm alright." Rainbow replied.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, I'm sure." Rainbow grinned trying to act like nothing was wrong. Luckily, the two of the bought it and went back to the party. Rainbow started grumbling again under her breath, "I'll show them, I'm just as good as Sarah and her dragons."

POV Ends

The Next day

A mare was rolling her baby foal in a stroller on top of very steep hill with some twists and turns. The mare's friends came over and they both started to talk. What they didn't notice was the stroller started rolling down the hill. The mother turned, saw the runaway stroller and screamed, catching me and my dragons' attention as well as the others. "Storm!" I mounted my Deadly Nadder and rushed over to the hill. I saw Rainbow tried to catch the stroller as well, but Storm zoomed past her and grabbed the stroller with her claws. She flapped her wings, slowing the stroller down until it stopped, which was good because it would have gone off of the cliff! I dismounted Storm and looking inside the stroller to see the foal cooing and babbling innocently. I sighed in relief.

Then I heard some cheering. I looked down and saw Ren, Twilight, my friends and other ponies cheering for me. I blushed a little and brought the stroller back to the mother. "Thank you so much." she said with tears in her eyes.

"No problem." Suddenly, I noticed some flashing behind me. I turned around and saw some ponies with cameras. ".... oh.... uh, hi." I said nervously.

Rainbow, meanwhile, was hovering in the air with her arms crossed with an irritated expression on her face. "Grrr... acting like a big shot... stupid dragons... Grrr." she flew off in a a huff, which was unnoticed by most of the ponies, but Ren and the others. "Hey. what’s wrong with Skittles?" Jack asked.

"I don't know, but she looked mighty upset." Applejack said.

"Upset? Why?" Kaede asked confused.

"Maybe she's jealous?" Fluttershy suggested.

"Jealous?" Jamie said. "Of what?"

"Not what but who." Nicole said. "Based on her expressions, I'd say she's jealous of Sarah and her dragons."

"Really? But why?" Ren asked.

"Well... Rainbow is the fastest pony in Equestria, but since Sarah and her dragons came, she's like the second fastest compared to them." Kodi explained. "Maybe she thinks they're stealing her thunder."

"I think Kodi's right. Let's go talk to her." Twilight suggested.

They all agreed and went to find Rainbow. They found her walked through town with a grumpy look on her face. "Hey Rainbow Dash!" Twilight called. Rainbow flinched and put on a fake smile as her friends appeared. "Oh, uh, hey guys." she greeted quickly. "What are you doing here?"

"We just want to see of something's wrong." Pinkie said.

"Oh nothing's wrong, I just hate the fact that I couldn't reach the baby in time." Rainbow replied. "Now Sarah's getting all the glory; acting like a big shot."

"Ae, come on, Rainbow." Applejack said. "Sarah ain't like that. She's as humble and modest as they come."

"Plus, you've got to admit, she and her dragons are pretty awesome." Twilight added.

"No, I don't!" Rainbow said stubbornly.

"My, my aren't you jealous." Rarity said.

"Pfft. Me? Jealous? I'm not jealous of anyone." Rainbow replied.

"Are you sure, cause based on your behavior, it seems like your jealous of Sarah and her dragons." Nicole jumped in.

"No, I'm not!" Rainbow cried. "I'm not jealous... leave me alone." She flew off in a huff, leaving the others. That's when me and my dragons landed near them, "Hey guys, what's wrong with Rainbow?" I asked.

"We believe Rainbow is a might jealous of you, sugarcube." Applejack replied.

"Jealous? Why?" I questioned.

"Well.. you and your dragons.. are kinda overshadowing Rainbow." Kodi said softly.

"Overshadowing?"

"It means that since your dragons got here, they been proving they are faster than Rainbow which is making her jealous. And with the fact that you've saved the day recently, it's adding more to the flame." Ren explained.

"But why didn't she just tell me?"

"Ah think she has too much pride ta admit she's jealous of you." Applejack answered.

"So... what do I do?"

"For now, nothing, when Rainbow comes to her senses; she'll tell you she's jealous." Twilight said.

"Alright."

"Hope she doesn't do anything stupid." Jamie hoped as well as the others.

Third Person POV

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash was flying through the sky grumbling in anger and jealousy. "No good show-off, thinks she's so great because he saved the town so many times with her dragons," she grumbled "I gotta prove that I'm just as great as she is! But after the Mare Do Well incident I know I can't out hero him without making a fool of myself, so how…"

Rainbow gasped sharply when it hit her "A race! That's it! That's how we'll prove which one of us is best!"

Rainbow rushed to the edge of her home, looked down and saw Sarah walking with Winter, Moonshine and Storm by her side. "Time to make her an offer she can't refuse!" Rainbow Dash stated before zooming down toward him.

Below, Sarah was petting Winter and Moonshine on their heads, getting purrs in response but it was quickly interrupted as soon as Rainbow landed right in front of her. "Oh hi, Rainbow." She greeted happily. But then she noticed the look on her face, "What's wrong?" Rianbow got in her face and declared, "Listen up tough guy, I'm challenging you to a race to see which one of us is the fastest in all of Equestria, once and for all!"

"What?" Sarah questioned in disbelief. "You wanna race?"

"You heard me! You, me, Race, At Noon. Today. No dragons either!" Rainbow Dash stated.

"You mind telling me why and.. above all why now?" Sarah questioned.

"Nope, I just want to see which one of us is truly the fastest being in Equestria, that's all. Unless you're scared that is," Rainbow Dash said.

"I'm not scared, Rainbow, what's the ma-"

"Save it! Just meet me at that forest with all the leaves," Rainbow Dash told him. "You mean the Whitetail Woods?" Sarah asked.

"That's the one, be there at noon and prepare to lose!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, before she could say any more Rainbow zoomed off. Just then Twilight and Spike showed up.

"Hey Sarah , what was all that about?" Twilight Sparkle asked.

"I honestly don't know…" Sarah replied. "Rainbow just challenged me to a race to see which one of us is fastest,"

"What? Why would she do that?" Twilight Sparkle asked.

"I don't know, maybe she wants to prove that's she's still better than me?" Sarah mused.

"I guess…" Spike added.

"I just hope you know what you're doing." Twilight said reluctantly.

"Gather the others and tell them to meet us at the forest, that's where the race will be." Sarah said. Twilight and SPike nodded and went to gather the others. Winter, Moonshine and Storm all warbled in worry. "Don't worry guys, I'll be fine." she reassured. "Now come on, let's get to the Whitetail Woods." Sarah mounted Winter and they all flew off to the Whitetail Woods.

Later, near the edge of the forest, Rainbow and I were both standing in front of the starting line which was right near the large forest. Rainbow Dash was stretching her limbs, preparing for the big race while I just stood there thinking about what animal I should change into. I decided to go with the cheetah, the fastest land animal on Earth and I would add my wolf stamina in there as well to help with the distance.

Twilight and Spike were standing nearby, waiting for the race to start. Then Spike picked up a stick and began talking like an announcer.

"Fillies and gentlecolts, welcome to the first ever race between Rainbow Dash of Equestria and Sarah. This race will span from here to the end of the forest. First one there is the fastest being in Equestria!"

"Spike, who are you talking to?" Twilight Sparkle asked.

"Well…" Spike started, then he noticed, Ren, Jamie, Jack, Nicole, Rantaro, Carrie, Mason, Kaede, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie and Fluttershy approaching "Them!"

I noticed the others coming as well. "Hey, guys! Glad ya'll could come!"

"Ooh, a race between Dashie and Sarah, I'm so nervicited!" Pinkie Pie squealed.

"You know that's not a really word, right?" Jamie questioned.

"Just go with it, darling." Rarity said.

"Ok, then… Spike take it away," Twilight Sparkle told her young assistant.

Spike then held up a red flag "On your mark…"

Me and Rainbow got into their running positions. I glowed and changed into a cheetah.

"Get set…"

I glared at Rainbow as she gave him a raspberry.

"GO!"

Me and Rainbow rushed into the forest, blowing a large gust of wind in the direction of the others and each left flames on the racing course.

"Whoo, look at 'em go!" Applejack remarked.

"With them going that fast, we'll never be able to catch up," Rarity stated.

"We're gonna have to go up to get a better view, come on let's get the hot air balloon!" Twilight told the others.

"I'll race ya!" Pinkie Pie said as she skipped ahead. While everyone else walked off to the hot air balloon.

Me and Rainbow were rushing through the forest. I reach the cheetahs top speed of seventy five miles per hour in three seconds putting me in front of Rainbow Dash. I used my long tail to help make the tight turn in the trail. My semi-retractable claws dug into the dirt, giving me extra traction as I ran. Rainbow came beside me, smirking, “Getting tired yet?”

“Nope, I combined my wolf stamina into my cheetah form so I could run forever.” I cheered happily.

“We’ll see about that.” Rainbow zipped ahead, leaving me in the dust. I blinked once but shrugged and zipped along too. Meanwhile, the gang was above watching the whole thing from the hot air balloon. “And Rainbow is in the lead .” Spike announced.

“Go Sarah!” Ren cried.

“Keep going!” Kaede added. Me and Rainbow came to a crossroad with two paths and a sign pointing to the right. We followed the path and I used my tail to make a tight turn, putting me in front of Rainbow Dash.

“And Sarsh takes the lead one again!” Spine announced. We both saw the finish line and Rainbow purrs all her energy into her legs while I still felt like I could run forever with my wolf stamina in play. We both crossed the finish line and saw a flash. We stopped and caught our breath as the hot air balloon landed and our friends came towards us. “That was amazing, Sarah!” Twilight exclaimed.

“You’re mighty fast.” Applejack added.

“Thanks.” I panted.

“Sooo...who won Pinkie?” Twilight asked. Pinkie came towards was holding the pictures in her mane, “The winner is.... Sarah by a cheetahs' paw!”

My friends cheered for me while I gasped in shock. “Really? I won?” Rainbow was standing jaw dropped, “Ummm... Rainbow?” I asked waving a paw in my face. Her face turned to anger which made me back off. She let out a loud, “AGH!” and she took off. “....Was it something I said?” I asked aloud.

Rainbow was grumbling to herself more grumpier and jealous than ever. "Even without her dragons, she beat me. I'm Rainbow Dash, how could I be beaten? AGGGHHH! I need something that will make me better than her." While she was flying, she saw something sparkling down below. "What's that?"

She descended and landed near the sparkling things. They looked like gems, only they were oval shaped and glowing in the middle in many different colors. "Woah... this will definitely make me better than Sarah." she said.

She saw there were about six more of them and she grabbed them all and flew off towards Ponyville. Unknown by her, something or somethings were watching her and they didn't like what she just did. Hiding in the shadows, one of them followed her to Ponyville.

Meanwhile, I was with the home-ship with Ren and the others, resting up after my race with Rainbow. Riolu and Rockruff were play fighting with each other. "Careful you two." I said. Riolu and Rockruff nodded, "Yes Mama."

Jamie and Ren came in to the living room, "Hey Sarah, how are you feeling?" Ren asked.

"I'm alright." I answered. "Just worried about Rainbow, hope she doesn't do anything stupid."

That's when there was a knock at the door and Spike came in, "Hey guys, Rainbow found something so cool." he said. "Come look."

We looked at each other and shrugged and we followed the baby dragons to Ponyville and Town Hall where Rainbow was handing out the 'gems' she found. "Oh hey guys, look at the gems I found." Rainbow said. She showed us the gem and I got a good long look at it and my eyes widened in horror. "Sarah, what's wrong?" Kaede asked.

"Rainbow..." I muttered. "Where did you find these?"

"Deep in the Whitetail Woods."

I groaned with worry and placed a hand on my head, "This is bad, very bad." I mumbled.

"Bad? What's bad?" Ren asked.

"Newbie, what's going on?" Jack asked.

"Rainbow, you have to return those 'gems' NOW!" I ordered.

"Why they're just gems." Rainbow bushed off. "Now they are not! They are eggs!"

The crowd gasped and Rainbow froze, "Eggs.." she peeped.

"Yes and their mothers are dragons who can blend in with anything and can spit burning hot acid that can burn though just about everything." I explained.

"Woah, woah, woah, how do you even know the mothers know she even took the eggs?" Jack asked with smirk.

"Because one is right behind her." I said with a deadpanned look, pointing behind Rainbow. She whirled around and was met with a red dragon that have teeth protruding out their lip from their lower jaw and yellow eyes. They possess a pair of horns that protrude from the back of their heads, a single horn on their nose, and a pair of antennae with leaf-like lobes. The spines on are also leaf-like in shape. Their wings are red or green with yellow edges.

Storm, Winter and Moonshine growled. The dragons roared in her face and she screamed in horror, "WAH!" she bolted away from the dragon. It roared and the crowd ran away in horror as the dragons flew into the air and blocked Rainbow. it growled at her. That's when we noticed two more Changewings; each of them were camouflaged against the ground. "Woah... they really do blend in." Ren gasped. Storm roared and fired her spines at one of them, but it easily dodged the spines and moved away.

The three dragons closed in on Rainbow who looked desperate for a way out. Winter and Moonshine came in and growled at the Changewings, warning them to back away from the cyan pegasus. "Rainbow, give them the egg. It's what they are after!" I called out to her. She threw the egg into the air and the changewing flew up and caught it in it's hands and the other two followed as they flew away. Rainbow collapsed on the ground and the rest of us came to her.

"Are you okay, Rainbow?" I asked.

"... Yeah..." she panted.

"So what were those dragons?" Kaede asked. "They looked awfully scary."

"They are called Changewings. They are part of the Mystery Class of Dragons. They live in social groups and can camouflage with anything. They spit burning acid at their targets and are very dangerous dragons." I explained.

"Well.. now they're gone." Applejack sighed.

"No... they'll come back." I said.

"What?" Carrie exclaimed.

"The Changewings worked together to save one egg but Rainbow took five more and gave them to the ponies of Ponyville." I started.

"Wait... are you saying what I think you're saying?" Twilight asked nervously.

"Yes.."

"What she's saying?" Kaede asked.

"None of the Changewings are gonna leave until all their eggs are safe. And they are going to tear apart Ponyville until they find every last one." I added. Everyone gasped in horror and Rainbow had a look of horror. It was her fault that the Changewings were here; all because she was trying to prove she was better than Sarah and her dragons. Now Ponyville was in immense danger.

When dusk came, Me and the Mane 6 had gathered all of Ponyville at Town Hall and told them of the upcoming danger. They were chattering among themselves.

"What do we do?"

"Is there anything we can do?"

"This can't be happening?"

"Everyone please." I called and the ponies quieted down. "The Changewings only want their eggs which are the 'gems' that some of you have in your possession. If you give the mothers their eggs back then they will leave. I need all of you who have the 'gems' to bring them to the center of town."

What about the rest of us?" a mare asked.

"I need to the rest of you to go to your homes. I will place and shield spell around them to protect you and your homes from the Changewings' acid." The ponies nodded and went to their respective houses.

Soon five other ponies came out of their houses, holding the gems in their hooves. They met us in the center of town, just as night was beginning to fall. They placed the eggs in the center. "Good. That's all the eggs." I said. The ponies nodded and quickly retreated to their homes. I used my magic and created acid-proof shields around their houses. "Now what?" Carrie asked.

"Now we wait for the Changewings to show up and take their eggs back." I said.

Just then, Storm tensed up and the spines on her tail raised in defense. Winter and Moonshine growled while looking around the area. "I-I think t-they're here." Jamie stammered nervously.

And indeed and small group of Changewing mothers' (about five of them) revealed themselves nearing the center of town. We carefully backed away from the eggs as the Changewings' got closer and closer. When they reached their eggs, they took them in their hands and looked at us. Giving us a small grunt, they spread their wings and took off into the night. I disengaged the shields around the houses.

"Phew... good thing that's over." Ren sighed in relief.

"Yeah, I do not want to see what would have happened if they raided each house." Kodi added, trying not to imagine the sheer damage that would have been caused by the Changewings.

"Still, we wouldn't have been in this mess if it wasn't for that rainbow pegasus." Rantaro scoffed.

"Hey... where is Skittles anyway?" Jack asked and that's when we noticed the absence of Rainbow Dash.

"Now that you mention it, I haven't seen her since Sarah told us the danger of the Changewings." Kaede said. "... Oh.... she's probably thinks it her fault for all of this."

"Well it is." Rantaro said bluntly.

Kaede gave him a look, "Anyway, we better go and find her in the morning."

The rest of us agreed and decided to search for our Rainbow friend in the morning.

That morning we all went to Rainbow's cloud home. The Cloudominium.

Me and Twilight placed a spell on Ren and the others to help them walk on the clouds. We found the rainbow pegasus slumped on her bed, laying on her side. "Rainbow Dash... are you okay?" Kaede asked.

Rainbow sighed, "No... it's my fault all of this happened."

"Rainbow, it's okay." I said.

"No it's not!" Rainbow suddenly snapped. "It's may fault. I put Ponyville in danger all because I was jealous of you!"

"We... kinds figured." I replied, surprising her. "What?"

"We all figured you were jealous of me, but we all thought you would tell me about it so you could let it go." I explained. "Instead of holding it in and inadvertently causing trouble."

Rainbow looked down again, "... You did huh?"

I nodded, "I'm... sorry Sarah. I should have told you I was jealous of you in the first place. If I did then, none of this would have happened."

"I forgive you Rainbow." I hugged the rainbow pegasus and she hugged me back. Ren and the others looked on with smiling faces. We both separated.

"So.. you wanna race?" I asked.

Rainbow chuckled, "You are on." She spread her wings and flew out the window. I changed into a hawk and flew out as well. Rainbow explained the lesson she learned.

Dear Princess Celestia,

Today I learned not to let my jealousy get the better of me. Because I didn't tell my friends and let it go, I ended up putting my friends in danger and that's the last thing I ever wanted to do. From now on, I will tell my friends whenever I get jealous so I can let it go and not cause any danger.

Episode 9: Talent Show Trouble

"WHOOO-HOOOOOO!" I screamed aloud as I rode my car in the racetrack room that I discovered the mall district had. It was as large as those racetracks that Nascars have. Anyway, as soon as discovered it. I immediately started racing my car on the track. Ren and Jack were in the car with me. Jack was enjoying it while Ren was screaming in fear. "Stop this!" he screamed.

"Stop being a whimp!" I yelled in excitement back.

"Yeah, what newbie said!" Jack added. "WHOO-HOOO!"

Honk Honk

I looked to the side and saw my dad in a completely black car similar to mine. "Try and catch me, slow pokes!" He cried out in excitement and sped off. "Oh.. it is on, dad!" I hit the gas and we sped off after him with Ren screaming in fear and Jack bellowing in excitement.

After that, we all exited the racetrack room. "That was wicked!" Jack exclaimed.

"Haha, you're not so bad a driver, honey." My dad said.

"Neither are you, dad." I said.

We all heard a groan and saw Ren stumbling out of the room, green in the face. "Uugghh... I think I'm gonna be sick."

"Oh shaddup." Jack replied.

My dad came over to Ren's side, "I'll take him to my room so he can rest."

"Alright dad." My dad led Ren out of the mall district and we followed. Using the central elevator me and Jack came to the living room while my dad had taken Ren to my room to rest.

"Well, look how decided to show up." Rantaro said.

Jack growled at him, "What do you want?"

"Oh nothing, just wanted to see where you two went off to."

"And why would you want to know that?"

"No reason since I don't really care for a fat biker, like yourself."

Jack growled at him, "What the fudge did you just say to me?!" Before things escalated any further, I stepped in, "Boys please be nice." I asked. "I don't want you to fight."

Jack growled a little with a small blush. "...Fine."

Rantaro say nothing, turned and walked away. "Hey, where are you going?" I asked him.

"Anywhere." he simply replied before he walked out the door.

"Grrr... stupid bastard." Jack insulted.

"Jack, be nice." Kaede said as she appeared.

"No, he's as annoying as the physic chick."

"You mean Nicole?" Kaede asked.

"Did someone mention me?" I leaped to the side to see Nicole standing near where I was just standing. "Where-"

"Did I come from? I came from the food district."

"Well you could have say something before scaring like that." Jack grunted. Nicole shrugged. That's when Mason, Carrie and Jamie entered the room, "Hey everyone." Carrie greeted.

"Hey guys." I greeted back. Winter, Moonshine and Storm came into the room and went straight for me with nuzzles and licks. "Hehehe, alright you three, enough. Hehehe."

"Boy, your dragons really do love you, Sarah." Kaede said.

My dragons stopped their 'assault' and I spoke, "Yeah they do... hey, maybe you guys should get a dragon of your own."

"Us?!" Mason exclaimed. "No way."

"Oh come on, it'll be good for you. You can't always rely on your strength to defend yourself."

"I don't want a dangerous reptile near Carrie."

"It won't be dangerous if you train it right. You have no problem with Storm being around her."

"Well... that's because she with you."

I gave Mason a deadpanned stare. "Actually, a dragon might be good for you, big brother." Carrie stated.

"You?! Really?!" Jack exclaimed.

"Y-Yeah." I said. "Having a dragon can be like having an extra guard with you... if you choose to train a dragon then I'm all with you." I said. Mason smiled at me, "Thank you."

That's when a certain pink earth pony burst into the home-ship. "Sarah, everyone, look, look, look, LOOK!"

"Woah, woah Pinkie." I said. "What's got you all jumpy?"

"Look!" She handed me a paper and the others crowded around.

It read...

Canterlot Talent Show: Tonight

Show everyone something that makes you special.

"A Talent Show? Sarah you should totally enter!" Kaede exclaimed.

"Me?"

"Yeah, you have all kinds of things that make you special." Carrie added. "You'll be perfect for the talent show."

"Ummm....." I trailed off.

"Oh come on, newbie. It's not gonna hurt you." Jack said placing a chubby arm around me. "Well... I guess I could give it a try."

Carrie and Kaede cheered with my agreement. "I'm gonna go and take a walk." Mason said.

"Okay Mason." I said and we watched as he exited the home-ship. "Now... what should you do for the talent show?" Pinkie asked rubbing her hooves together.

Mason's POV

I was walking through the forest taking note on the flora and fauna around me. Something that I always did when I had my notebook with me in nature. I started thinking about getting a dragon of my own, like Sarah. That way I'd have a pet and a new friend. Problem was I didn't know what kind of dragon I wanted. Sarah told me of the many types of dragons she knows. A Deadly Nadder... too spiky. A Night or Light Fury.... a little too fast for me.

Oh well, guess I'll have see what comes my way.

ROAR.

I quickly turned around hearing a roar coming from the area. But I didn't see anything moving. "It's probably just the w-wind." I stammered nervously. I decided to pick up the pace and head back to the home-ship when I heard the same roar again. This time it sounded closer. I tensed up and looked around. "Whose there?"

Suddenly the large bushes near me began to rustle and stepping out of the bushes was a dragon. It was about 61 feet in length with a 68 feet wingspan. It had a long snake-like neck and tail. And 'claws' on the tips of it's wings. It was magenta with yellow shading on it.

Sarah told me about this one. This was a Monstrous Nightmare, the most dangerous and aggressive dragon.

The Nightmare looked at me with a hard stare as I stood there. "Hi." I squeaked. The Nightmare tilted his head to the side, looking confused. I tried walking away slowly but the Nightmare growled at me, making me freeze. Remembering what Sarah told me about, I slowly reach out my hand and few feet from it's snout, closing my eyes. Please don't eat me. Please don't eat me.

.... I felt something touch my hand and I slowly opened my eyes to see the Nightmare nudging it's snout into my hand.

"Hehe." I laughed softly.

"Looks like you have a new friend." a voice said, scaring me and surprising my dragons. We turned and saw Rantaro up against a tree. "What are you doing here?" I asked, already annoyed with his presence. My dragons snarled at Rantaro. "No, no, no, it's alright. He's my friend." I reassured, calming the dragon.

"Someone had to keep an on you."

"I can take care of myself, you know?"

"Whatever you say." Rantaro shrugged. "Anyway, you should probably get back to the home-ship before-"

"Hey!" Jack called.

I turned to see him and Sarah, along with Jack, Kaede, Carrie, Nicole and Ren coming towards me. They all immediately took notice to my dragon. "Woah.. you got a Monstrous Nightmare, nice. " Sarah commented.

"Eh, not seeing any connection." Jack grunted. My Nightmare narrowed his eyes at him and gave him a little fire blast. "Ah! HOT! HOT! HOT!" He cried.

"Anyway..." Kaede cut in. "Where did you find it?"

"Right here." I replied. "She just came out of the bushes, looking at me. I held out my hand to her and she nudged it."

"It was that simple?" Ren asked incredulous.

"Yeah." Mason replied.

"Oooooh." Carrie scampered up to the female Monstrous Nightmare. "She's so colorful. Can I ride her, big brother?"

Mason froze a little. "Um.. er... only if I fly with you."

"Yeah!" Carrie cheered. We all chuckled at their sister and brother relationship. "So, how's preparation for the talent show coming along?" Kaede asked me.

"Great. I already have a plan for the talent show." I smirked.

"What is it?"

"You'll have to wait and find out."

"How about we go back to the home-ship so Masons' new dragon can get situated." Ren suggested. We all agreed and headed back towards the home-ship, except for Jack.

Jack's POV

I watched as the others went back to the home-ship with the bodyguard having a Monstrous Nightmare by his side. Lucky, why can't I have a dragon like that? Oh well, who cares. I don't need a dragon being a biker. We bikers are tough as nail. Suddenly, I heard a loud roar in the distance. "Something tells me that's not my stomach." I said.

I heard other voices as well. I followed them to a large clearing in the forest. I hid in some trees. I saw a weird looking dragon. This one was silver and had lots of sharps spines on it's wings.

It was caught in a net and it's tail had a metal... thing around it with three burly earth pony stallions staring at it.

One was brown with a black mane and tail. He had en eye patch over his eyes.

The second was green with a brown mane and tail and white hooves. The third one was black with a white mane and tail and white hooves. "Hehe, this dragon will make a fine addition to my collection." The brown stallion hissed. "I'll make a fortune. Razorwhip swords and much more."

I gasped in horror. That's disgusting! They were going to kill the poor dragon and make weapons out of it! I couldn't let that happen. I stepped out of he bushes and went towards them. "Hey!" The three stallions and dragon looked at me. "What do you want?" the black stallion asked.

"Let the dragon go!" I demanded. "Now!"

"No, this dragon belongs to us." The green stallion hissed.

"No, it doesn't!" I cracked my knuckles. "Now, you better leave or else I'm pummel you into giving it up. Your choice."

The three stallions got into fighting positions. Oh, so that's how they want it. Fine then. "Bring it on!" The three stallions charged me. I easily punched them all in their faces, giving them bleeding noses or black eyes. The three stallions quickly decided they had enough and ran away. Hehe. Cowards.

The dragon looked at me and roar softly. I carefully approached the dragon. "Easy there." I touched the nest, "I'm not gonna hurt you." I pulled the net off of the dragon and it stood up. It spread it wings and tried to fly but the metal thing was holding it's tail down, so it couldn't get into the sky. The dragon landed roughly and looked at it. It blasted a blew flame from it's mouth, making me step back a little, "Woah!" Unfortunately, the metal barely had a scratch on it.

The dragon snorted. "Hey... don't worry, I know a friend who can get that off of you." I said. The dragon looked at my curiously. "Come on." I led the way with the dragon following me on foot.

The gang and I were now in the home-ship. I helped Mason know everything he need to know about the Monstrous Nightmare. "You have be very careful. The Monstrous Nightmare can set itself on fire when it wants to. So watch out for that. They can be trained like Storm, Winter and Moonshine, but you have to put time and effort into it."

"Okay."

"Next, the Monstrous Nightmare eats fish and meat, so keep those handy. "

"Right."

"Also, check her teeth. If she starts rubbing her mouth against the ground, then she might have a toothache or a bad tooth."

"Right."

"Good. Now, my dad is making a saddle for you and Carrie for when you ride the Nightmare."

"Thanks Sarah, for helping me."

I smiled at Mason, "No problem."

"So what are you gonna name her?"

"Hmm... how about... Firestorm?"

His Monstrous Nightmare roared softly in agreement. "I think she likes it."

Just then, "Sarah! Come look at this!" Ren cried in shock. Mason and I looked at each other and went into the living room to see Jack with a new dragon by his side. "... Jack, what is that thing?!" Kaede asked.

"That's a Razorwhip dragon. They are part of the Sharp Class of dragons. They are fast, agile and have good air maneuverability. But..." I looked at the side and saw a metal clasp on its tail. "Why does it have a metal clasp on it's tail?"

"I found three stallions getting ready to kill this lizard, so I stepped in a saved it. No biggie." Jack replied with smirk.

"Kill the dragon?!" Kodi exclaimed.

"Yeah, they said something about make Razorwhip sword out of it."

"That's horrible?!" Ren exclaimed. "Sounds like hunter and poachers from our world."

"G-Good thing you found it in time." Jamie added.

"Yeah, yeah, newbie, can you get this thing off it's tail. It can't fly with it attached."

"Sure thing." I called Storm and my Deadly Nadder walked in. "Storm, blast the metal clasp on the Razorwhips' tail." My Nadder nodded and blasted the metal clasp, breaking it open and freeing the dragons' tail. The dragon roared happily. "There you go, your free now." Jack said. The Razorwhip nuzzled Jack and smiled. "Alright, alright, you're grateful, now get."

But the Razorwhip acted like it didn't listen and nudged Jack in the chest. "Hey! What's with this dragon!"

"I think he wants to stay with you Jack." Kaede suggested.

"What?!"

"Yeah, I mean look." I pointed out. The Razorwhip stopped nuzzling Jack and and smiled happily at him. "And a Razorwhip is prefect for you, Jack."

"Oh yeah? How?"

"Razorwhips, being part of the Sharp class, are vain and prideful.. like you."

"Hey!"

"And they are fast in the sky and their tail can cut through anything."

"But I can't have this thing. It's wild!"

"You can train it. Just like Mason will train the Monstrous Nightmare. I'll help you."

Jack looked at the Razorwhip which still had a smile on it's face. "You have no plan on leaving do you?" he asked the dragon, which shook it's head in response. "Sigh... fine you can stay with me. But now eating Jo Jo!"

The Razowhip grunted and nudged Jack again while we all smiled at the cute display. After that, I helped Jack customize his more to fit his new Razorwhip dragon. Jo Jo squealed in fear of the large dragon and rushed over to Jack. "It's alright, Jo Jo, Silverspike won't hurt you."

He decided to name his Razorwhip, Silverspike, due to him being the color silver and have spikes on the ends of his wings. The little guinea pig was still unsure of he Razorwhip, so he still kept his distance.

Soon, night came and it was time for the talent show. It was at a theater in Canterlot, where I've heard they do something called the Hearth's Warming Eve play. I had Storm and Winter with my as they were part of my act. There were other unicorns there, many colors and different cutie marks as well. It was a little awkward, being the only human entering with dragons, but I shook it off.

Unknown by everyone a dinsoaur card was floating in the air. It landed on some bushes and glowed green turning into a dinosaur. The dinosaur was actually pretty small compared to all the others, only about the size of a human. It was an iguanodont, so it had thumb spike. While its lower half was tan like a lot of the other dinosaurs, its back was a lime-green mixed with yellow-green that made squares of like-green on its back from head to tail. This dinosaur was actually not too far from its originally discovery place. It was a Fukuisaurus.

The Fukuisaurus saw the large theater and decided to investigate.

It was my turn to go out on stage. I was dressed in a purple dress with black stars at the bottom and a purple and yellow shaded star in the corner of my head. There was a purple and yellow shaded covering too.

(Like this)

Storm and Winter came out on the stage with me as well. "Ready girls?" I asked. My dragons roared in response. But before we could start. Something burst through the doors of the theater. All the ponies screamed in fear. The dinosaur roared loudly, which echoed throughout the theater. "What is that thing?!" Spike cried.

"A Fukuisaurus!" I identified.

"Somehow, I don't think he was on the guest list." Kaede said. The dinosaur roared and started walking around the large theater. Bashing into the walls and smashing the decorations, lights and electronics with it's tail. "It's gonna destroy the theater at this rate!" Ren cried.

"Blaze, let's go!" I pulled out Blaze's card and slashed it.

DINO SLASH, ACROCANTHASAURUS, BLAZE!"

Blaze roared and landed on the ground. The Fukuisaurus turned around and roared at it. Blaze charged the Fukuisaurus and rammed it, sending it crashing to the ground. "Blaze, get him outside, so he doesn't hurt anyone!" I ordered. My Acrocanthasaurus roared and and lunged at the Fukuisaurs which was starting to get up. Blaze pushed him out of the theater. The Fukuisaurus roared and lunged at Blaze, hitting him into the stomach and sending him skidding back a few feet.

Then the Fukuisaurs reared up on it's hind legs, with leaves swirling around it. I made a ball of leaf energy in it's mouth and launched it towards Blaze, "Blaze, watch out! It's Emerald Garden!"

Blaze leaped to the side, avoiding the attack, but it hit Twilight and Rainbow Dash! "Girls!" Ren cried.

Twilight and Rainbow both felt very weak and passed out on the ground. "Twilight! Rainbow!" Applejack cried.

Fukuisaurus roared and tried to make a get away! "Blaze, don't let him get away!" My Acrocanthasaurus roared and rushed next to the Fukuisaurus, blocking it's path. "Now, Blaze MAGMA BLASTER!"

Blazes' mouth fillied up with flames and he stomped his foot. He fired a large stream of fire at Fukuisaurus. It struck it dead center, sending it back a couple yards at least! The dinosaur roared in pain, glowed and changed back into a card.

Winter flew over and picked up the card with her mouth and brought it to me. "Thanks girl." I grabbed the card and turned to my fire-type dinosaur. "Good job, Blaze." I praised. Blaze roared loudly in victory and I recalled him to his card and chibi form. He leaped into my arms and I laughed. We all went over to the gang. "How's Twilight and Rainbow?"

"They're alright, but really tired." Ren said.

"What was the move?" Kaede asked.

"Emerald Garden. It's a move that sucks all the energy out of the opponent." I explained.

"Well that explains their weakness." Mason said.

Twilight and Rainbow were both sleep, to help regain their lost energy. "But what about the talent show?" Carrie asked.

We all walked back into the talent show with Ren and Jack carrying the exhausted girls. The entire theater was wrecked! There were multiple holes in the walls, loose wires were sparking, the stage was destroyed and the floor was littered with broken glass. "Well.. looks like the shows over." Mason said sadly.

"Bummer, and just when it was your turn, Sarah." Kaede added.

"Aww, it's nothing Kaede, I don't need to be in a show to show how special I am." I said with a smile. "You already know that."

Everyone smiled at me and we all hugged each other. Blaze tilted his head before pouncing high into the air and chomping down on someone's head... which happened to be Jacks'. "AHH! STUPID BASTARD! AHH! SARAH! GET YOUR PEST! OW!" he cried as he ran outside and in a circle while the rest of us laughed at him. "STOP LAUGHING!" he cried.

Yo Kai Kittylumbus

The next morning I woke up to see Sailornyan smiling face in mine. "Yes, Sailornyan?" I asked.

"Good morning, wake up!" she said happily.

I chuckled a little and got out of bed. Putting on my clothes, we exited the room and were met by Thornyan, Usapyon and Whisper. "Mornin'." Usapyon greeted.

"Morning." We all went to the living room where we found Ren and the others. "Hey guys." I greeted happily. But for some reason they didn't respond. "Hello?" Ren turned and spotted me. "Oh! Hey Sarah, sorry."

"What's going on?" I asked.

"Something's wrong with the blue haired nerd." Jack replied.

"Jamie? What's wrong?"

"See for yourself, newbie." Jack and Ren moved aside and I saw Jamie rolling on the floor? "Jamie, what are you doing?" I asked.

"Just laying around and doing nothing." he replied in a lazy tone. Okay... that was very usual of Jamie, usually he's ready a book or nose deep in his notebook. "We asked him to do somethings but he was said no." Kaede added.

"He probably doesn't want to do anything that would waste his time, like me." Rantaro said.

"No way, there's gotta be a Yo-Kai around here." I exclaimed.

"Oh please, there is no Yo-Kai that can make Jamie lazy." Rantaro replied. I shined the watchs' light at Jamie and a Yo-Kai appeared by his side. "Gotcha!"

"WHAT?!"

The Yo-Kai was a blue cat that had a explorers' hat and had a small spyglass in is hands. There was a small greenish yellow flame on the top of his head.

"Whisper, whose that Yo-Kai?" I asked.

"Oh, that little kitty is... I got it!" He cried as he scrambled on his Yo-Kai pad. "It's Kittylumbus!"

KIttylumbus: Tribe - Charming

"So what's his deal?" Jack asked.

"Like his hero Christopher Columbus, who sailed across the ocean to discover the New World, Kittylumbus is on a constant search for the place of relaxation and procrastination. When you are inspirited by Kittylumbus, you'll just roll on the floor, being lazy. If you ever heard someone say 'We could go out and do a bunch of stuff but would it be better if we just stayed in and did nothing?' Then the instigator is Kittylumbus." Whisper explained.

I approached the kitty. "Hey Kittylumbus, can you just leave Jamie alone please?"

"No." Kittylumbus said in a soft lazy voice. "I'm good right here but thanks for asking."

"Why?"

"Cause I'm all cozy. I just discovered this new land of relaxation and I want to explore it."

"Our home-ship is not a land of relaxation!" Ren exclaimed.

"Agree to disagree, Ren." Ren turned and saw Thornyan laying on the ground. "This place is perfect for lazying around."

"That's your excuse?" Mason asked.

"They are both cats so maybe it's genetic?" Kaede suggested.

"But we can't just leave Jamie inspirited by this annoying kitty!" Jack exclaimed. "We have training to do with him!" Whisper scrolled on his Yo-Kai Pad, "Alright, let's see. Maybe we can summon someone. Hold on!"

"What?" I asked.

"I just got an email from Hidabat."

"Hidabat? Whose that?" Nicole asked.

"He's another one of my Yo-Kai friends." I answered.

"He said that he wants us to summon him. Give it a try." Whisper said.

"Well.. alright." I took out Hidabat's metal. "Come on out my friend." I tossed the metal into the air. "Calling Hidabat. Yo-Kai Metal, do your thing!"

An automatic voice said, "Ladies and Gentlemen, introducing the Shady tribe."

Then Hidabat appeared.

Hidabat: Tribe - Shady

Hidabat: a bat yokai with sky blue eyes. Its fur is dark except for a yellow gold collar. It has blue wings with golden-yellow "#" symbols on them. Its wings are actually supported on its arms, and move with them thanks to a band on its palms.

"Aww.. he's so cute." Carrie cooed.

"Hidabat, do you know how to get rid of Kittylumbus?" I asked.

"Sure do." Hidabat said in a high voice. He floated over to Kittylumbus, "Hey Kittylumbus."

Kittylumbus opened his eyes, "Huh?"

"I have something you might find interesting."

"Oh?" Now the kitty seemed interested.

"Follow me." Hidabat and Kittylumbus left the home-ship and Kittylumbus' inspiriting wore of of Jamie, "What the-? Why am I on the floor?"

"You got inspirited by a lazy kitty Yo-Kai." Ren explained.

"Huh?"

"Hidabat says he has something he would like. Let's just hope, that keeps him away." Kaede added. Hidabat came back into the home-ship. "Hi Hidabat, so where did you take Kittylumbus?"

"I took him to the a mansion." Hidabat replied.

"A Mansion?!" Everyone, except me, exclaimed.

"Why would you take him there?" Mason asked.

"Cause in a mansion, you can be as lazy as you want to be." I replied.

"I set up the wi-fi and pizza delivery service so he can relax without lifting a finger. He'll be very happy there."

I smiled at my little bat friend. "Nice work, Hidabat."

"I'm happy to help." Hidabat said with a smile and small bow.

A Few Days Later

"WAHHHHHHHH!" Whisper cried.

"Whisper, what wrong?" Ren asked.

"Just take a look!" Whisper showed us all an article and it had a picture of Kittylumbus! "Kittyumbus is in the news?! He's famous?!" I exclaimed in shock.

"Yes apparently, he created a website that does all of your chores for you so you never have to leave the house." Whisper said.

"That was Kittylumbus?! I was that sight to keep me fully stocked up on chocolate bars." Thornyan said.

"Amazing, he's being successful and lazy at the same time." I said.

"That Kittylumbus, who knew being lazy would be such a money makers?" Whisper asked.

Knock Knock Knock

"Umm... whose at the door?" I asked. Ren shurgged and went to answer it. Floating there, was another Yo-Kai. A pale yellow Cat Yo-kai having tidal blue ears, eyes with stars as pupils and smoke gray hair. He wears a navy blue captain's hat, a blue and navy blue suit, and is seen riding on a ship with an imprinted red cloud on the sail. On it hat, there's an egg with a wispy tip, lime green spots and a ring surrounding it, and a star shaped badge.

"Greetings everyone, it's been a while." he said.

"What the-? Kittylumbus, what happened to you?" I exclaimed, shocked to see the new Yo-Kai. "I know I changed a lot since the last time you seen me."

"It's been three days?!" Mason cut in.

"After discovering the land I have searched for, I became the legendary Yo-Kai Columakat."

Columbakat: Tribe - Brave. Legendary

"WHAT?!" We all cried.

"You evolved?!" Ren exclaimed. "And now you're a legendary Yo-Kai!"

"Yes, I want to thank you for helping me in my search. Here's a little something." He gave he his metal. It had a golden ring around it and a picture of him in the center. "Thanks." Columbakat nodded, "Now I must be off. Farewell friends." he said and he floated out the door, closing it behind him. "Looks like the kitty has grown up." I said.

"You know it." Ren added.

Author's Note

For more information on the Razorwhip.

https://howtotrainyourdragon.fandom.com/wiki/Razorwhip

Episode 10: What Flies Beneath

One night everything was calm in Ponyville. Not a creature was stirring except for the nocturnal creatures. Owl were calling in the night and wolves were howling into the night. Suddenly something was burrowing through the ground, near the home-ship. It passed it and moved deep into the forest. I was sleeping while Moonshine was awake and sensing something with his ear appendages. He was softly growling.

Everybody has a past, even dragons and sometimes that past can come back to haunt them.

"Moonshine go back to sleep." I said. The dragon was still on edge.

The next morning, we all awoke and went to Ponyville to find a large hole in the ground in the center of town. Moonshine was with me and when he saw the hole he growled and roared. "Woah, easy boy, it's just a hole." I reassured.

"No, it's not!" Rainbow cried. She flew into the hole. "It's like a tunnel down here!" Suddenly, Rainbow came flying out of the hole and crashed on the ground. "OW!"

"Are you alright, Rainbow?" Ren asked.

"Ugh. Yeah. Something pushed me out of that hole!"

"Pushed you?!" Kaede asked.

"Yeah."

Suddenly the ground began to shake and quake. "What's that?" Jamie questioned in fear. Then, a familiar dragon burst from the hole, roaring. "Whispering Death?!" I cried.

"Not these bobble head snakes!" Jack grunted, remembering the last encounter with them. The Whispering Death roared and looked around at area. It narrowed it's eyes at Moonshine while my Night Fury roared in anger at it. Everybody spread out as the Whispering Death lunged at Moonshine, who leaped and pounced on the dragons, tackling it to the ground. The Whisper broke free and Moonshine fired his plasma blasts at it, but with it's snake-like body, it easily avoid them. Moonshine roared and flew into the air and lunged at the Whisper. The dragon roared and launched it spines at Moonshine. One hit him in the back leg, he roared in pain. "Moonshine!"

Moonshine was forced to land and the Whisper roared then burrowed underground again. We saw the ground come up as it moved away from Ponyville. Moonshine growled and hissed. I came to his side and saw the spine in his leg. "Oh no, your hurt." Moonshine hissed but then looked at me with his calm face. I carefully grabbed the spine and pulled it out. Moonshine flew near the boundaries on Ponyville, "Moonshine, wait!" I called but my Night Fury didn't listen.

"What was that all about?" Twilight asked.

"I have no idea." Ren replied.

"Okay... so... anyone want to talk about what just happened?" Jamie asked nervously.

"Uh, dragon fight. Just another day in Ponyville." Jack blunty replied.

"Not really it looked like there way more to it than that." Ren pointed out.

"Ren's right. That Whispering Death singled Moonshine out." I stated. "And Moonshine wanted that Whisper all to himself. " Rainbow added.

"Yeah, he certainly did, but why?" I added. I saw my dragon looking out over the boundaries with an upset look on his face. I knew in my heart that something was going on. The question was what was it and why?

That night, I took Moonshine back to the home-ship and bandaged his leg up. "I wish you could just tell me what was going on out there today." Winter came over and warbled cutely at him. Winter rubbed up against him, calming his tense muscles. My dad came into the room, "Hi honey, how's our wounded warrior?"

"He's still on edge." I replied.

"Don't worry, Moonshine. That Whispering Death won't be back." My dad said. "... I hope."

"Yeah, you and me both dad." I said. I used my magic to magically change into my pajamas and I climbed into bed. My dad left the room and I climbed into my bed. Moonshine and Winter cuddled together in their corner while Storm layed down beside my bed. "Night." I said to my dragons and I fell asleep for the night.

Third Person POV

Moonshine peeked an eye opened and carefully maneuvered himself out of the cuddle and quietly walked over to Sarah's bed. Once he was sure she was sleep, he walked into the living room and quietly flew out the window and landed on the ground. He was about to move forward when he heard a warble. He turned and saw Winter looking at him with a confused look.

Moonshine winced. He didn't expect her to follow him. Winter warbled at Moonshine and walked over to him. She started nudging him back towards the home-ship, but Moonshine refused. Winter could see Moonshine wasn't going to give up easily, so she had no choice but to go with him as support. Together, they both ran off into the forest.

The next morning I woke up and rubbed my eyes. "Moonshine?" I looked in the corner and noticed that both he and Winter were missing! I rushed outside. "Moonshine! Winter!" I called. "... Oh no... they went after it... alone."

I immediately woke up the others and rounded up the girls. "They both vanished in the middle of the night?!" Applejack exclaimed.

"Yes, Moonshine must be looking for the Whispering Death."

"But what about Winter?" Kaede asked.

"She probably went with him as support." I suggested. "We find the Whispering Death then we find Moonshine and Winter."

"W-What do we do if we find the Whispering Death first?" Jamie asked.

"Well.... we train it, if possible." I mounted Storm along with Kaede. Jack and Ren mounted Silverspike. Jamie, Mason and Carrie mounted Firestorm and Nicole and Rantaro... haven't seen them this morning. "Don't worry Sarah, we'll find them." Kaede reassured. I nodded and we all exited the home-ship and took to the sky. We scanned the treetops but didn't see anything. Until....

"There!" Kaede spotted some holes in a clearing. We landed and dismounted the dragons. We approached the holes and I found a grayish spike with red shading. "Yep, Whispering Death spine." I said. "It made these holes."

"Hey guys." Ren called. He showed something else next to the hole. It looked like a tooth. "He must have lost a tooth." I suggested.

"Lost it?" Kaede asked.

"Yep. Think about this hundreds of those spinning together digging up dirt and tree roots, discarding rocks like there aren't even there." Just then, the dragons then started to go crazy. Making loud noises and turning their heads from side to side as if looking for something. "Storm, what's wrong?" Kaede asked.

"Firestorm, easy boy." Mason soothed.

"Settle down, Silverpsike." Jack stated.

"Wait.... listen." I called. Everybody stopped moving a listened closely. There was a slight rumble coming from the ground. "The whisper," Jamie whispered as the rumble got louder. The Whispering Death crashed out of the ground, rocks flying everywhere. It simply looked at the dragons, who were snarling at it, before it went straight back into the ground.

"I hate it when it does that!" Jack stated. The Whispering Death came back from the ground and was slowly coming closer hugging the ground close to its body. It was coming at them slowly, slithering like a snake. I got in front of everyone and began to approach the Whispering Death. "Do you actually have a plan, or are you just trying to get yourself killed?" Kaede asked.

"If I can train it, it'll leave Moonshine alone…" I said.

"Right, so you are trying to get yourself killed?" Jack commented. The Whispering Death was coming closer with the last of Hiccup's strength before she ran in terror. She held up her hand and closed her eyes, turning her head away.

"Sarah!" Ren shouted in worry, running up to me . However, the Whispering Death stopped…right in front of my stretched hand. I looked at the dragon. It…was…amazing. It is a fascinating dragon. Its spines were all at a perfect point, none were dull. It's bulging white eyes were almost, blind as it blinked up at me. It seemed to calm in front of me until I said it's nostrils move. It was sniffing at me. I jumped as it roared at me , then went straight down and burrowed itself away from the group. I leaped into the hole, much to my friends shock. "Sarah, what are you doing?!" Ren cried.

"I wanna see if there's anything to tell me what's going on with the Whispering Death and Moonshine." I called out.

"Y-You shouldn't be d-down there a-alone." Jamie stammered.

"Good idea, nerd." Jack said and he pushed Jamie down the hole! Luckily I caught him.

"Jack!" Kaede scolded.

"What?"

I set Jamie on the ground and he shook a little with fear. "Come on." I said. Jamie squeaked but he followed me through the main tunnel. There were holes to the side, which indicated more than one tunnel. Then the Whispering Death appears, and I pushed Jamie in a dividing tunnel following close behind. The Whispering Death passes right by us. We watched as the dragon goes down the tunnel but avoids the sunlight from the holes in the tunnel. "Let's just hope it keeps going," I whispered but then the dragon stopped moving. The dragons tail was in front of them.

"How'd that work out for us?" Jamie asked nervously before noticing a spot and gets my attention and pointing to that spot. We both look at it and it seemed like it was a bite mark on the Whispering Death's tail. I reached out to touch it, but the dragon moved away.

"Did you see that?" Jamie asked.

"Was that a bite mark?" I asked.

"Not just any bite mark. That's a Night Fury bite mark. I think I know why these two are looking for each other," Jamie said.

"They have a history. That's what Moonshine didn't want me to know about," I responded.

"A grudge," Jamie said. My eyes widened, knowing that dragons grudges... are to the death!

"Let's get out of here before it comes back," I said as we started walking.

"That is a really good idea," Jamie said. We both ran back to where they came out from but was stopped by the face of the Whispering Death. Jamie screamed. I quickly changed into a cougar and snarled at the dragon. It roared and slithered around us. I grabbed Jamie by his shirt and rushed over to the hole. I leaped out of the hole with the Whisper behind me. I snarled at the dragons along with Storm, Firestorm and Silverspike.

Suddenly, Moonshine dove out of nowhere and tackled the boulder class dragon. "Moonshine!" I cried. Another soft warble was heard and we saw Winter coming towards us. "Winter." I changed back into myself quickly and hugged my Light Fury. "Ooh, I was so worried about you both." I cooed. Winter warbled as if saying, "I'm sorry."

"It's alright girl, you just wanted to help Moonshine." I reassured. That when we all heard Moonshines' roar and looked at the battle. Moonshine was able to get the Whispering Death out of the air and it rolled on the ground some distance away. Moonshine stomped on all four legs roaring out. The Whispering Death flew back up growling but stopped as it saw the other dragons standing up to it with Moonshine. All the dragons were stomping on their feet, roaring out. The Whispering Death, outmatched, went back into the ground. Seeing that some of the danger had passed, I tried to get back on Moonshine, but she was growling low.

"Hey, boy. It's me. I know what's going on with you and that other dragon," I said trying to console my best bud. "Let me help you." I said but Moonshine runs off. "Moonshine, come back!" I cried out chasing after my Night Fury but Moonshine fired a blast at my feet, stopping me in my tracks. Moonshine looked at me before running off into the forest.

"... Awkward." Ren said, earning him a punch in the shoulder by Mason. "Ow!"

Soon, we were back in the air with me riding Winter and Kaede riding Storm. "So Moonshine and the Whispering Death have a grudge?" Jack asked.

"Yes and they won't stop until it's settled." I answered sadly. "But why won't Moonshine let me help?"

"He's just trying to protect you." Ren answered.

"That's not the reason why. Moonshine doesn't want newbie around cause this is between him and the Whispering Death. He doesn't want anyone else involved in his fight." Jack answered. "He's acting like a biker. We handle our business alone."

That made me feel... mixed up. Worried, because this grudge could end up with one of the dragons being killed and I didn't want to lose my best friend. And... scared... I never seen Moonshine act this... angry before, not even when he's protecting me. This was so new to me. Winter suddenly roared out. "Winter, what is it?" I asked. Winter dove towards the ground and I saw Moonshine on a rocky cliff. There was a bridge that connected Moonshine to the mainland but the Whispering Death destroyed it. There was Moonshine near the edge with the Whispering Death cornering him. "Moonshine, no!"

I leaped off of Winter and changed into a falcon in mid-air. "Sarah, don't!" Ren cried. Too Late.

"Leave my dragon alone!" I cried. The Whispering Death and Moonshine turned and saw me. Moonshine looked horrified while the Whispering Death roared and fired at me. I folded my wings, actually flying through its rings of fire and I started to claw at it's face. The Whispering Death roared and actually bit me!

Man did that hurt!

"AGH!" It threw me into the forest and I changed back into myself seeing multiple puncture wounds on my legs and stomach from it's teeth. Good thing they aren't poisonous dragons. Moonshine roared in worry as the Whispering Death slithered over to me, preparing to blast me.

"Sarah! No!" My friends cried. Winter roared and dove towards the dragons and blasted it with her plasma blast. The Whispering Death turned and launched it's spines at her. Luckily she dodged them and stood over me, snarling at the beast. The Whispering Death roared again but Moonshine grabbed it by it's tail and threw it away from us.

"Moonshine!" My Night Fury growled at the Whispering Death. It roared at Moonshine and lunged towards him. "Lookout!" Moonshine blasted the dragons in the face and leaped over him, tackling it to the ground like in Ponyvile. Only this time he pinned it by it's face, holding it down on the ground. Moonshine gave on final roar at the Whispering Death and let it go. The Whispering Death got up and flew off low to the ground, hopefully to never be seen again.

Ren and the others landed close by and they all rushed to my side. "Sarah! Are you alright?" Ren asked.

Winter hovered over me, letting Keade get a look at my puncture wounds. "Her legs and stomach aren't good. We have to get her to the hospital." Winter warbled in concern as Kaede picked me up and mounted her. "Come on, girl. To Ponyville Hospital." Winter spread her wings and flew off with the others following.

Soon I was laying in a hospital bed with gauze's over my punctures underneath bandages. Nurse Redheart said the puncture weren't severe and I should be out in about a day or two. Ren and my friends came in to see how I was doing. "Hey sugarcube, we heard what happened." Applejack started. "Are you feelin'?"

"A little sore, but alright." I answered.

"Well from what Ren and the others told us, you were really lucky to come away with just a few punctures." Twilight said.

"That battle must have been so epic to see!" Rainbow exclaimed.

I smiled and chuckled a little, earning me a small, sharp pain in my stomach. "Ow, laughing hurts." I groaned.

"Easy there." Redheart said as she entered the room. "Don't want those stitches to come out now, do we?"

"No."

"Good. Now, shoo, all of you. Sarah needs her rest." Redheart kindly shooed my friends out of my room. I got myself comfortable in my bed, careful not to break any of the stitches and fell asleep.

Ren's POV

Three days later, Sarah was out of the hospital with her punctures fully healed. Today was Hearts and Hooves Day, the day where ponies get together and fall in love. It was like Valentines' Day on Earth. Me and the others were about to head out and see what was going on in Ponyville. "Sarah, are you coming?" I called out. Sarah came out into the living room with Moonshine by her side and a book in her hands. Strangely, she didn't reply. She just sat down on the couch. "... Um... Sarah, did you hear me?"

This time she looked at me. "Yeah."

"Well... aren't you going to come to the Hearts and Hooves Party?"

"No."

"NO?" We all exclaimed.

"You're not coming, why not?" Carrie asked.

"I see no point." Sarah replied.

"No point?"

"Yeah, why go out and celebrate and holiday featuring love when your never going to get it?"

"Oh come on, Sarah, you don't mean that." Jamie said. Sarah shrugged.

"At least come and see what's going on." I pleaded. Sarah sighed and put the book down. "Alright." She got up and we all exited the home-ship. Walking through the forest with Moonshine by our sides, I noticed Jamie rubbing Moonshine's head, making him purr. Now that I thought about it Jamie, Nicole and Rantaro were the only ones whom didn't have dragons of there own.

"Jamie." I called.

Jamie looked at me. "Yes Ren?"

"Maybe it's time you, Nicole and Rantaro get a dragon of your own."

Jamie, Nicole and Rantaro all looked at me with surprised faces. "Us gets a dragon? No way." Rantaro said.

"Why not?" I asked.

"Seems like a waste of time to me." Nicole stated. "Plus, we're not the dragon-type."

"Oh, come on. Having a dragon will be good for you, especially you nerd." Jack said, pointing at Jamie.

"Um.. I-I don't think I c-could handle a dragon." Jamie replied.

"You won't know unless you try." Sarah said with a smile. "Besides a Strike Class and Fear Class dragon would be good for you guys."

"Strike Class and Fear Class?" Nicole asked.

"Fear Class Dragons and stealthy like you two and Strike Class dragons have extreme intelligence, like you Jamie." Sarah explained. "Those kinds of dragons would be good for you. Think about it."

Jamie, Nicole and Rantaro didn't reply as we continued to Ponvyille.

POV Ends

We came into Ponyville and saw the entire town decked with heart shaped balloons, pink ribbons and banners and all other love related items. "Ugh... too much mushy!" Jack grunted.

"Oh don't be like that, Jack." Ren said. "Today's a happy day."

"Yeah, for the ponies probably." Jack replied.

As we walked around the town we didn't notice three sets of eyes staring at us from afar. We found Twilight and the girls by Sugarcube Corner. "Hey Ren, Hi everyone." Pinkie greeted.

"Hi." Ren replied.

"So what are you doing for Hearts and Hooves Day?" Applejack asked us.

"Nothing."

"You need a boyfriend in your life." Rainbow said.

"Hmm... Nah. dealt without it for sixteen years. So what's the difference?" I shrugged. "Besides, no one would want me."

Now everyone gasped. "Sarah, that's not true!" Ren exclaimed. "There's someone out there for you."

I shrugged. "I don't think so. Well I've seen enough I'm going back to the home-ship."

"Already?!" Kaede exclaimed.

"No point on being out in a love holiday you don't understand it or have celebrated it. Anyway, See ya." I gruffly walked away from the group with Moonshine by my side.

Ren's POV

Sarah walked away from us after she told us the saddest thing ever. "Wait, so she's leaving cause she sees no point in her being out here?" Rainbow questioned.

"Yes." Mason replied.

"That's so sad." Fluttershy said. "Everyone deserves to have a chance at love."

"Well... newbie doesn't think so." Jack added. "Something tells me she's never been in love before."

"Well who could blame her. She's been in a lab for years with only her fathers by her side." Ren stated.

"So what so we do?" Kaede asked. "We can't just leave her alone."

"I say leave her alone." Rantaro claimed. "She's a lost cause."

"No she's not Rantaro!" Ren exclaimed. "She's our friend and she needs to experience Hearts and Hooves Day."

Rantaro scoffed, "I'll be surprised if that girl celebrates Christmas with the past that she has."

Applejack rolled her eyes, "Now Rantaro, there's a special somepony out there for everypony. We just have to get Sarah out here to celebrate."

"Yeah... she just said she had no point in being out here, darling. So what can we do?" Rarity questioned.

"Well she said that she has no point cause she doesn't understand it. Maybe we can start there?" Jamie suggested. "And there's someon we can go to for help."

Home-Ship

"Why do you need me to help you tell my daughter about love?" Sarah's father asked all of us.

"Because she won't celebrate cause she doesn't understand it." Ren explained. "We were hoping you could help us explain to her how awesome love is."

"Love is sensitive to talk about." Sarah's father stated. "It's not something that can be easily talked about. And beside she wants nothing to do with love."

"How do you know?" Jack asked.

"Because when I asked her about she said, and I quote 'I want nothing to do with love cause I don't need a male to support me'." All of us were a little shock. "Woah... that's... different of her." Rainbow said.

"And this is a total bust." Spike said.

"Maybe we just have to wait and she'll eventually change her mind?" I said sheepishly.

Suddenly, we heard faint screams. Sarah came out of her room, "What's with the screams?" We all rushed outside and to Ponyville to see to our horror, two dragons were attacking. The first dragon was purple with blue spots. It had two heads, each with two horns and a split tail. It was 66 fet long with a 38 feet long wingspan. The other one was brownish-black with orange stripes and a yellow underbelly and had three tails; two were yellow and the other was brown. It stood on two legs and had a 48 feet long wingspan. It was 30 feet long.

"What are those things?!" Spike cried.

"A Hideous Zippleback and a Triple Stryke Dragon!" Sarah identified. The Zippleback was blasted anything in sight. The left head exhaled greenish gas and the right head ignited it with sparks from it's mouth. The Triple Stryke, wrapped all of it's tails together and wacked the small stands and decorations down. "They're wrecking the town! I'm gonna stop them!" Rainbow was about to fly over to them but I used my magic to halt her in the air. "What the hay, Sarah!"

"Rainbow, the Triple Styrke is really dangerous. Each of its tails has a different venom. The first on numbs you, the second disorients them with mild hallucinogens, and the third creates the agonizing sensation of your blood burning." she explained to us. Rainbow felt a chill go up her spine. Nicole, Rantaro and Jamie looked closer at the two dragons. They were shaking their heads, like something was caught. They kept bashing stuff and blowing our fire. The three of them began to walk towards the two beasts. "What are you idiots doing?!" Jack cried.

"Wait." I said. "Let them do it."

The Zippleback and Triple Stryke noticed the three. Jamie went towards the Triple Stryke while Nicole and Rantaro went for the Zippleback. They both growled at them with narrowed eyes. "Hey... chill out, you two." Rantaro said. "We just wanna help ya, is that so wrong?"

The Zippleback growled and began shaking it's head again. Nicole moved to the left side and saw what was causing the Zippleback pain. There was a metal hook in it the side of it's neck! Jamie approached the Triple Stryke and saw that it also had a metal hook jammed in the skin but this one was right in the face!

"No wonder you two were on a rampage." Jamie whispered. The Triple Stryke growled and snapped its claws at Jamie like a warning. "Its alright, boy. I'm gonna help you." he cooed. The Triple Stryke growled softly and just stood there as Jamie got closer and closer. Jamie held out a hand to the dragon while Rantaro did the same with the right head.

Both dragons stood there for a moment as the civilians of Ponyville and us watched with held breaths. Finally, the right head and Triple Stryke placed their heads into Jamie and Rantaro's heads. Trust had been established. Nicole quickly grabbed and pulled the metal hook out of the the neck of the left Zippleback head. Jamie grabbed the hook and pulled it out of the Triple Stryke's forehead. "There that's better."

The two dragons purred and nuzzled Jamie, Nicole and Rantaro.

Me and the others approached them. "Guys, are you alright?" I asked.

"Yes, we're okay." Jamie stated and he showed us the metal hook. "I found this jammed in it's head." The hook was at leash two inches long. Something that small, was not easy for the Triple Stryke or Zippleback could get out easily. "Poor things." Fluttershy cooed.

The Triple Stryke and Zippleback nuzzled the three. "Well, looks like you three have a dragon of your own." Sarah said with a smile. The Triple Stryke and Zippleback nuzzled Jamie, Nicole and Rantaro. The three rubbed their heads. "Yeah... I guess we do." Nicole said.

"But what about Ponyville?" I said, referring to the mess the two dragons made when they were in pain. The two dragons winced at the destruction they caused. "Don't worry, you two." Sarah said and she used her magic to fix everything the dragons broke. The ponies cheered in joy.

"So how about we enjoy this day?" I suggested. "... Sarah?" I turned but I didn't see her all that was there was a dotted outline of her. "Huh?"

I turned around and saw her heading back to the home-ship!

"Have fun!" she called. We all sighed, "That girl is one tough cookie." Mason commented.

"Yep." We all said in unison.

We will get Sarah to understand love... one day, but not today.

Episode 11: Time for a Skrill

Jamie's POV

"Morning Jamie." Sarah greeted.

"H-Hi." I said back. It's been a couple days since I befriended Striker, my new Triple Styrke dragon. He's been a big softie with me. He liked to poke me with one of his claws of wake me up and he was always stay close by me. Whenever Jack raises his voice at me, Striker gives his a roar and two snaps of his claws, as a warning to him. But there was one thing that annoyed me a little. When I try to do late night studying, he simply comes in, picked me up by the back of my shirt with his claw and carries me to my room and places me in the bed with a snort. I just sighed and reluctantly go to sleep.

Now, I was reading a book on Equestria with Sarah and Winter by my side. Then, there was a knock at the door. "Huh. wonder who that could be?" Sarah asked.

Sarah went to opened to door revealing an out-of-breath Spike. Spike staggered in and caught his breath. "Woah, Spike, you okay?" Sarah asked.

"Yeah.. I'm good. Anyway, Princess Celestia needs us in Canterlot, now!" Spike exclaimed.

Sarah, me and our dragons looked at each other in wonder. Anyway, I mounted Striker while Spike mounted Winter along with Sarah and we flew off to Canterlot.

When we got there, we glided into the throne room and landed. There we saw, Kaede, Ren, Jack, Mason, Carrie, Nicole, Rantaro and the Mane 6. Princess Celestia and Luna were sitting on their thrones. "Hi guys, what took you so long?" Rainbow asked.

"Nothing." Sarah answered. "So what's the problem now?"

"Princess Cadence and Shining Armor have found something in the ice in the Forzen North." Princess Celestia stated.

"What did they find?" Ren asked.

".... a dragon."

We all gasped in shock. "A dragon?! No way!" Jack scoffed.

"Yes way." Luna stated. "We'll show you all."

Luna and Celestia walked off of their thrones and into the hallway with us following behind. They led us to another room where we saw it for ourselves. There in a block of solid ice was a dragon. It was pruple with a ring of spikes around the back of it's head. The rest of the body was couldn't see cause of the ice.

"Woah... what is that, big brother?" Carrie asked.

"I don't know, Carrie." Mason stated.

Sarah approached the dragon and took a close look at it. "Hmm... just as I thought."

"What? What is it, Sarah?" Kaede asked.

"It's a Skrill." Sarah replied.

"A Skrill?" Ren asked.

"It's a Strike Class Dragon that can harness the power of lightning and actually redirect it at it's opponets, making this dragon very deadly." Sarah explained.

"Control Lightning? Yeah, right." Rainbow scoffed.

"Rainbow, has Sarah ever been wrong about dragons before?" Twilight asked with a smirk.

"Eh... uh.... be quiet!" Rainbow stammered.

"Sarah, what do you suggest we do with this dragon?" Celestia asked. "My sister and I have never encountered a dragon like this."

"For now, we should keep the dragon in the block of ice and in the throne room." Sarah said. Luna nodded and Celestia called some guards to push the block into the throne room. "Jack, Rantaro, go with Rainbow and Pinkie Pie to keep an eye on the block." Sarah added. They nodded and went with the guards. Striker decided to go with them too.

"So... what do we do with the dead dragon in the block of ice?" Ren asked.

"I'd say we melt the ice and bury it." Mason said.

"Ummm...." Sarah trailed off, twiddling her fingers nervously. "Sarah, what is it?" Celestia asked.

"Actually, because of their internal body temperature, Skrills can stay safely frozen for decades." We all looked at her with horrified faces.

"Wait, wait, wait, so this dragon may still be alive and we left it with Rainbow, Pinkie, Rantaro and Jack!" Twilight exclaimed.

Fluttershy whimpered in worry. "N-Now now, I'm sure they won't do anything dumb with that dragon." I reassured.

"Um.. Jamie, where's Striker?" Kaede questioned and I suddenly realized my Triple Stryke friend was gone!

"He didn't, did he?" I squeaked.

BOOM!

There was a sudden explosion. "That came from the throne room!" Ren cried. Winter gasped and immediately flew out the door followed by the rest of us.

POV Ends

Jack's POV

There was a cloud of smoke where the block of ice should have been."Skittles, what the hell did you do?!" I exclaimed.

"Oh relax, I'm sure Sarah and the others won't notice." Rainbow waved off. But when the smoke cleared it revealed the Skrill: a 26 feet long, purple dragons that has large wings and a spiked back and tail. These spines are metallic in nature and conduct the arcing electricity that it uses as its unique firepower. Also, it had a crown of spikes on its head which nearly all are the same length and has three short spines on their chin. It also appears to have four shark-like gills on its neck.

The Skrill sharply turned towards us, hissing and growling. "Yeah... they are gonna notice." Rantaro said simply. Then, the white dragon burst into the room and gasped at the Skrill. She and the nerds' Triple Stryke stalked towards the dragon, growling at it. The Skrill saw the door wide opened and made a break or it. The nerds' Triple Stryke blocked it's path but the dragon knocked him out of the way and flew into the hall and eventually out the door, letting out a roar as it flew off.

A moment of silence passed. "... What do we do?" Rainbow asked.

"Blame Pinkie Pie." I said quickly.

"Hey!"

That's when the others came into the throne room. "Rainbow and Jack's fault!" Pinkie told.

"Hey, that was our plan!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"I told you guys not to do anything to the block of ice." Sarah groaned.

Rantaro chuckled, "Yeah, probably should have picked better people to watch it."

I sighed and shook my head. "Anyway, we have to find that Skrill."

"Why?" Rainbow asked. "Let the dragon roam free."

"Rainbow, the Skrill does not know much about this world, so it may attack anything and everything it comes across, including cities and ponies, severely harming them. The dragon is too dangerous to be free." Sarah explained. "We have to find it and we have to find it now."

POV Ends

Soon we were all in the air, over Canterlot, looking for the Skrill. There were lightning clouds above us, due to the pegasi bringing them in, luckily it wasn't raining. "So what do we do after we find the Skrill?" Kaede asked. She was riding on Winter with me. "We catch it. Tame it and train it. Keep it away from the cities and ponies so it doesn't cause any damage." I answered.

Lightning flashed for a moment and I saw the siloutte of the Skrill in the clouds. Winter growled. "Okay... now what?" Mason asked.

"Everyone stay back, if it just sees one dragon maybe it won't attack." I said. Winter and us flew towards the Skrill. We heard it's roar and Winter stopped and hovered. The Skrill appeared and Winter dove right towards the Skrill. The Skrill and Winter got closer and closer until the Skrill flew right past Winter and circled around, starling Ren and the others. "WAH!"

Winter flew over to it and right beside it. The Skrill snarled and hissed and I held out my left hand to the Strike Class Dragon. "Hey big fella, you've been alseep a long time." The Skrill started sparking with lightning. "You're probably hungry and cranky." The Skrill roared and rushed away from us, only to appear in front of us!

"Sarah, Keade!" Mason cried. He and the others flew over to us. I looked back and saw them and moved out of the way while the Skrill charged up with lightning power. It roared and spotted Ren and the others. It roared and blasted lightning from it's mouth, Just barely missing Ren, Mason and Jack. "Holy Crap Baskets!" Ren cried.

"Guys!" I cried. I dodge a lightning bolt as well as the others. Nicole and Rantaro's Zippleback veered right and Storm flew higher into the air. A bolt headed right for Jamie and Striker. Jamie screamed like a girl while Striker blasted the lightning with it's fire, neutralizing it. The Skrill roared and flew away into the clouds. "Are you alright?" I called to them.

"Yeah... that was impressive." Jamie stammered.

"And by impressive, you mean TERRIFYING!" Jack yelled.

"Follow me, I have an idea." I ordered. We all flew lower the the ground right above a large clearing. "What the plan?" Ren asked.

"I'm gonna try and drive the Skrill towards you guys and you all herd it into the water in that lake." I pointed to a large lake in the distance. "The Skrill can't direct any lightning when it's in the water."

"But how are you gonna find the Skrill in that cloud?" Kaede asked.

"I'm-"

"Gonna use Moonshine's echolocation to detect the Skrill to drive it towards us, right?" Nicole guessed.

"Yes." I answered. "Ren, dragon switch."

Ren flew beside me on Moonshine and I stood up on Winter as Ren stood up on Moonshine. We leaped over to the other dragon. Now I was on Moonshine while Ren was on Winter. "Come on boy." I said. Moonshine roared and we flew into the clouds and he dove back down. "Echolocation!" I ordered and Moonshine echo located and found the Skrill. He began shooting plasma blasts at it s we spiraled down. We exited the cloud and flew quickly after the Skrill.

We rushed pass Kaede and Ren who flew with Winter to catch up. Winter fired her plasma blasts at the Skrill driving it lower to the ground. "That's it!" I cried. Suddenly the Skrill turned around and blasted lightning from it's mouth again. "Watch out!" Ren cried. He, Kaede and Winter swerved right, dodging it but me and Moonshine were struck!

"GAAAAAHHHHH!" I cried and everything went black.

Ren's POV

"Sarah! Moonshine!" I cried in shock as the two fell out of the sky. Winter dove towards them and grabbed Moonshine while I caught Sarah in my arms. The Skrill roared and flew away.

Jack and the others flew over to us. "Are they okay?" Jamie asked.

The two of them were smoking a little. "I don't think it's bad, but we should take them to Sarah's father." I answered. Everyone nodded and rushed over to the home-ship. Soon, Sarah was laying in bed with Winter by her side. Sarah's father which I decided to call Big D, came out of the room. "How are they?" Kaede asked.

"They'll be fine. The lightning didn't cause much internal damage." Big D replied, much to our relief. Rainbow growled slightly, "Just wait till I get my hands on that dragon."

"Now now Rainbow, that feller is wild, remember. He was just defendin' himself." Applejack reminded.

"Yeah right." Jack scoffed. "He almost killed newbie and the Light Fury. We have to get rid of it!"

"We can't kill that dragon! It may be the only one in existence." Mason replied.

"Well what do you suggest we do, smart guy?" Rainbow asked.

"We can lead it back into the mountain where it was found and seal it inside." Mason answered.

".... Actually, t-that m-may work. I-I mean it did survive being frozen for so long. It will still survive in the ice again." Jamie added.

"Right, alright everyone, let's go!" Twilight said, but Big D stopped the six mares. "Actually girls, I kinda need you here, to help me treat Sarah and Winter." he said gently.

"What?!" Rainbow asked incredulous.

"Please." he begged.

"Don't worry Skittles, we'll deal with that dragon." Jack said. Suddenly, we all heard a groan and warble from both Sarah and Winter. "Girls." I said gently. Sarah and Winter opened their eyes. Moonshine rushed in and went over to Winter, licking her face. "How ya feelin, sugarcube?" Applejack asked.

"Ugh.... a little woozy." she replied.

"Easy Sarah, you and Winter got struck by the Skrill's lightning, but we have a plan to seal up the dragon. Twilight and the girls are gonna stay here and help Big D looked after you both." I explained. Sarah nodded. But Moonshine warbled. We could all tell that he didn't want to leave Winter behind, not when she's injured. Fluttershy came up to Moonshine, "Don't worry, I'll take good care of her." she promised.

Moonshine warbled and let Fluttershy tend to his injured friend. "Come on guys, we have a Skrill to seal up." Mason said.

Then, we all headed out with me on Moonshine, Kaede on Storm and the others on their respective dragons. We were flying over Ponyville when we saw the silhouette of the Skrill coming right for us! "Alright gang, let's get this Skrill to the Frozen North!" I called. The Skrill appeared and roared at us. Moonshine fired his plasma blast at it, but the Skrill made a sheild made of out lightning, protecting it from the attack. "That's a new one." Mason commented. The Skrill flew away. "Go you guys!" I called. Jack and Silverspike trailed the Skrill while Nicole, Rantaro and their Zippleback along with Mason, Carrie and Firestorm move in on the sides. "Hey Skrill!" Jack cried. "Eat this!" Silverspike blasted the Skrill with it's blue fire. The Skrill roared in apin and snarled at the Razorwhi dragon. It firde it's lightning at them but Silverspike dove out of the way, just in time for Nicole, Rantaro and their Zippleback to blast the dragon with their own fire. The Skrill hissed and flew away with a large burst of speed dead North.Moonshine and I flew right after it. The Skrill roared and tired to ram us away from it, but Moonshine moved down.

The Skrill roared, "Alright boy, to the Frozen Mountains." I said. Moonshine roared and rushed off to the Frozen North with the Skrill on our tail. We made it there in no time and Boy, was it cold!

"Should have brought a coat." I groaned. Nevertheless, Me and Moonshine flew right towards the Frozen Mountains behind the Crystal Empire. "Into the mountain!" Moonshine dove into a tunnel with the Skrill not far behind and we flew through the cavern, swerving around the ice blocks. "Alright boy, let's seal him up for good." I said. Moonshine blasted the ice above us, causing the cavern to cave in. Him and I rushed through the cavern and exited through the exit while the Skrill was trapped inside and was sealed inside the ice once again.

Me and Moonshine servayed the area. "Good work, Moonshine, now let's head back to the others." Moonshine gave a proud roar and we flew back to the others and the home-ship.

POV Ends

Ren, Moonshine and the others came back to the home-ship to see how I was doing and to say that the Skrill was sealed up once more in the ice. I was still a bit sore from the lightning shock as well as Winter, but my dad said we should be back to normal by tomorrow, we just needed to rest for the rest of the day. The girls were relieved to hear the dragons was gone. "That was one scray varmint." Applejack commented.

"You can say that again." Mason agreed.

Moonshine went over to Winter who was laying down. He warbled, catching her attention. She looked at him and gave a little hoarse warble. Moonshine rubbed against Winter and cuddled around her like a hug. "Awwww. Carrie and the Mane 6 cooed. I had to admit it was pretty cute, seeing Moonshine caring for Winter.

"So Big D said you'll both be back by tomorrow?" Ren asked.

"Yeah, we just need to rest for the rest of the day." I replied.

"Good. Glad you d-didn't get severely hurt." Jamie said.

"Thanks." Then we heard a girlish scream and caught a sight of my dad rushing pass the door with Striker running after him. "JAMIE GET YOU TRIPLE STYRKE, PLEASE! WAAAAHHHH!" he screamed in fear. Knowing my dad, who had a history of making my dragons made due to either his words or his actions, he probably did something to get Striker angry which was bad because Striker was the most dangerous, next to Firestorm, of our dragons friends. "Jamie." I said bluntly.

"I got him." Jamie walked out the room, aiming to catch his Triple Stryke before it stung my dad. "Striker, no stinging Sarah's father."

The rest of us couldn't help but chuckle as my dad and Striker raced passed the door with Jamie right behind multiple times.

Author's Note

For more information about the Skrill

https://howtotrainyourdragon.fandom.com/wiki/Skrill

Episode 12: Yo-Kai Shmoopie and Buhu

Yo Kai Buhu

I woke up bright and early and ready to take on the day. I stared at the window and saw sunshine peeping through. I climbed out of bed and put on a simple shirt with the kitten on it and a pair of jeans. "Sarah!" I turned around and saw Sailornyan and Thronyan. "Hey guys, what's up?" I asked.

"Something's wrong with Ren and the gang." Sailornyan replied. Okay... that was a bit worrying. "Show me." My two cat yo-kai led me to the living room where I found Ren and the others looking a little sad. "Guys? What's wrong?" I asked. I noticed they were dripping a little water and emitting some smoke which was weird considering the sunshine.

"We got bad luck." Ren declared.

"Ren, I sure there a logical explanation for all of this." Mason reassured.

"Bad Luck? What happened?" I asked.

"Well, this morning, we all went to Sugarcube Corner to get some sweets. We got them, ate them and came back outside. The sun and shining brightly and we thought that everything would be okay, until rain clouds came out a nowhere and started pouring on us." Mason explained. "And here's the weird part; there was no storm scheduled for today!"

"Yeah and I fell into some mud that was never there before!" Jack added irritably. "And the clouds shot lightning at us."

"We got bad luck." Ren said again.

"Ren, I told you there's no such thing as bad luck." Mason said and that's when Whisper and Usapyon appeared. "Mason is correct." Whisper agreed. "There is no suck thing as bad luck."

"No but there is such thing as a Yo-Kai!" I exclaimed.

"You think a yo-kai is responsible for giving us bad luck?" Jack asked surprised.

"Please." Rantaro scoffed. "There is no Yo-Kai to do such a thing." Whisper added. I pointed my watch light at the gang and we all heard.

"Buhuhu."

"What the fudge was that?!" Jack exclaimed.

"Buhuhu." I pointed near the front door and the yo-kai appeared. It looked like a bird with a long neck that was hanging down and it's body had a sad face on it. "Buhuhu." it said.

"WHAT?!" Rantaro and Whisper exclaimed.

"Woah she looks super unhappy and a little creepy." I said and I turned to Whisper. "What Yo-Kai is she?"

Whisper looked on his Yo-kai pad. "Excellent question. This has to be... aha! That' Buhu, she brings bad luck and disappointment wherever she goes." Whisper explained.

"Buhu?" I repeated.

Buhu: Tribe - Eerie

"Buhu give people a false feeling of good fortune, then she pulls the rugs out at the last second to make them feel extra dreadful. Well played Buhu. Well played." Whisper added.

"That's just mean. I don't like this Yo-Kai." Ren said.

"I don't blame you. She's eventually the embodiment of bad luck and disappointment." Whisper added.

"Totally uncool!" I exclaimed. "Buhu, how long have you been following my friends?"

"Since the rainstorm incident, I'm sorry." Buhu said in a sad voice.

"Thought so."

"I'm really sorry. We Yo-Kai have to inspirit the same way you humans have to go to sleep at night."

"Buhu, please promise that you'll leave my friends alone."

"I promise. Thank you for your understanding good bye." With that Buhu flew out the door. "Poor Buhu, she looked so sad." Jamie said.

"Yeah, but hopefully that's the last we'll see of her." I reassured.

That afternoon, Me and the others were walking through Ponyville, looking for Twilight and the girls. We spotted Pinkie Pie, but she was dull pink? "Uhh... why is Pinkie Pie not... Pink?" I asked.

"Something must be making her sad." Jamie stated. Jamie went over to Pinkie Pie. "Pinkie, what's the matter?" he asked.

"I don't know, I've just been having bad luck. I burned everything cake I tried to bake and even when they turned out perfect, they suddenly turned black and shrived up." Pinkie explained. I had a feeling about what was going on. "But she promised." I whispered to Ren. "Find her, Sarah."

I pointed the watch over Pinkie and indeed, there was Buhu. "Buhuhu."

"There she is." Mason stated.

We met up with Buhu in the park. "What's the deal Buhu, you said that you were gonna leave a stop bothering us." I said.

"I did leave but I got lost. I was flying when a flock of birds came and one of the birds winked at me. I was so focused on him at I bumped into a tree and when I woke up I was right back where I started. Buhu."

"Well what goes around comes around." Jack scoffed.

"But Buhu, that doesn't mean you can mess with our friends." I replied.

"B-But what can I do? It's my nature." Buhu replied.

I thought for a moment. "I know, maybe Robonyan can help."

"What? Why Robonyan?" Whisper asked.

"He's a robot." I answered bluntly.

"Sarah, you summoning choices are totally random."

"It's still a good idea. Come on out my friend!” I tossed the medal into the air “Calling Robonyan! Yo-Kai Medal do your thing!” An automatic voice said,

“Summoning Tough”

“Robonyan!”

The robot cat now stood in front of us. "State your request clearly." he said.

"Robonyan, Buhu wants to stop inspiriting people can you think of anything that can help her. Anything at all?"

"How is he suppose to help it's impossible." Rantaro said.

"Nothing is impossible for Robonyan."

"A bit consented do you t-" I pushed Rantaro out of the way. "Can you really help Buhu stop causing all this bad luck?!"

"I can and I will. Watch and learn." Robonyan said.

Sugarcube Corner

Pinkie was still sad looking at her three brunt cakes. She sighed sadly. She walked away from the cakes. When she was gone, Robonyan snuck into the kitchen and quickly worked on the cakes, turning them from burnt to beautiful. "Cakes reconstructed." he snuck away when Pinkie came into the room. When she saw her cakes perfect again, she regained her pink coloring. "Yeah, my cakes are back to normal." she cheered.

Me and the others were so happy for Pinkie. "Good work, Robonyan." I said. "I told you summoning Robonyan was a good choice."

"You got lucky." Rantaro and Whisper said in unison.

"In the future, back luck is a thing of the past. I'll be back." he said as he teleproted into the ground, going back to the future. Buhu came to me. "Thank you Sarah. I am eternally grateful to you." she glowed and her medal fell into my hand. "Her medal. Now you two are friends as she'll be in your life forever." Whisper stated.

"WHAT?!" Ren and the others said. "Buhuhu."

"I'll try not to be a nusince, buhuhu." Buhu said.

Yo Kai Shoompie

"Sarah!" Ren cried as he burst into my room, scaring me. "Wah! Ren, what's the big idea!"

"Somethings' wrong with Fluttershy. She's acting weird. She keeps saying 'Forgive me like dounuts'." Ren explained.

"Hmmm." I said and I sighed sadly. "I know what's wrong with her. Come with me." I got out of bed and went to the living room where we found Fluttershy sitting on the couch watching TV. "I pointed the watch light at her and a Yo-Kai was revealed. A little pink and white fox pup with white paw tips, muzzle, and heart-dot eyebrows. The inner-ear is beige, while the eyes appear big and black. It holds onto a giant red heart and wears a purple kazaori-eboshi on it's head.

"Uh oh, I guess you found me."

Shmoopie: Tribe -Charming

"Oh my god, it's so cute." Ren said. "... Whose that?"

"That's Shmoopie. And old friend of mine that causes trouble for others and makes them act innocent. Making them act like 'you're so cute how could I be angry at you' trick." I answered in a slightly annoyed voice.

Shmoopie noticed me. "Hi Sarah, nice to see you again." she said in a high female voice.

"Shmoopie, I thought you promised not to do this again." I whined.

"I know, but I like making people act innocent. It's because of my cuteness power they can get away with anything." Shmoopie said with pride. I sighed sadly. Shmoopie did the same thing with Douglas, making him act innocent whenever he did something bad in the past and my dad fell for Shmoopies' trick again and again.

"Shmoopie, can you please leave Rens' girlfriend alone, please?" I asked nicely.

Shmoopie thought for a moment. ".... Alright, Sarah. Bye bye." The little pink yo-kai floated out the door and it's inspiriting powers wore off of Fluttershy. "Huh? What happened?" she asked.

"A cute little yo-kai inspirited you and ade you act weird but Sarah got rid of it." Ren explained.

"Oh.. okay." Fluttershy replied. The two of them sat on the couch together while I smiled at them and decided to go back to bed.

Annoying little Shmoopie.

Episode 13: Sarah's Hearth Warming Eve

The story begins in Ponyville. Snow was falling and bells were ringing. It was holiday season and everyone was getting ready for Hearth's Warming Eve.

(Ponies)
Christmas Eve is almost here
There's so much left to do

(Rainbow Dash)
Still need to shop for all my friends
But what to get? No clue!

(Fluttershy)
This one is nice, and that's so cute
Although that's pretty, too

(Rarity)
Why do I make all these gifts each year?
I doubt I'll make it through

(Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity)
One more day before the cheer

(Ponies)
Shop! Pay! Box! Wrap! Bow! Repeat!

(Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity)
One last chance before the holiday's here

(People)
Box! Wrap! Bow! Again!

(Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity)
One more week to make the holiday great
One more week before we celebrate

(Rarity)
One week , and then it's here

(Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity)
One more chance to bring that holiday cheer

(Pinkie)
Hearth's Warming Eve is almost here
A day for us to share

(Applejack)
Friends and family all together

(Pinkie Pie)
Pies and Apples and a Pear

(Applejack)
Together families, lots of work
There's so much to prepare

(Pinkie Pie and Applejack)
With all the planning we still have to do
We've got no time to spare

(Ponies)
One more week before the cheer

(Pinkie Pie)
Stuff! Box! Wrap! Card! Bow! Repeat!

(Ponies)
One last chance before the holiday's here

(Pinkie Pie)
Stir! Pour! Bake! Again!

(Pinkie Pie and Applejack)
One more week to make the holiday bright

(Wensley)
One more day, and I can sleep at night

(Applejack)
The family's almost here

(People)
One more chance to bring that holiday cheer

Before the fun, there's preparation
(Just around the corner)
Shopping, cooking, decoration
(The complications)

It's all worth it in the end
Spreading joy to all your friends
Even when it never, ever
Ever seems to end
Aah!

The scene switched to the home-ship, where Spike was found carrying a box filled with decorations.

(Spike)
Hearth's Warming Eve is getting close
We're not prepared, I fear
You guys, you should take a break

Spike went into the living room and found Ren, Jack, Nicole, Kaede, Mason, Carrie, Rantaro and Jamie.

(All)
No time for rest that much is clear

Ren landed a list to Spike with all the things they needed to get for Sarah.

We made a list and checked it twice
There's lots to do on here

They all rushed out of the home-ship with Spike following right behind him.

Sarah's Christmas has to be just right
It has too for her first Christmas right here

(Ponies)
One more week before the cheer
Shop! Pay! Box! Wrap! Bow! Repeat!
One last chance before the holiday's here
Box! Wrap! Bow! Again!
One more week to make the holiday great
One more week until we celebrate

(Cutie Mark Crusaders)
Please, oh, please make it really, really great!

(Parcel Post)
One more gift, try to hurry, don't be late!

(Daisy, Rose, and Lily)
Box! Wrap! Bow! Repeat! Gotta concentrate!

(All)
Just one more week until we all celebrate!

The gang was going from stand to stand collecting the things they needed for Sarah's Christmas. "Two of these, three of those cakes, and five candles, just in case." he rushed from stand to stand while Spike watched, "Guys, calm down." he said, but Ren and the others didn't listen. That's when Twilight and the girls came over, wearing their winter gear. "What's up with Ren and the others?" Twilight asked.

"They are going nuts about making Sarah's Hearth's Warming perfect." Spike answered.

"Got everything, let's go!" Mason exclaimed and the gang rushed back to the home-ship carrying all kinds of things. "See." Spike deadpanned.

Twilight and Applejack looked at each other and nodded, "We'll be right back girls." Twilight said.

Twilight and Applejack walked off, leaving the other girls a bit confused.

Home-Ship

Ren's POV

Me, Mason, Carrie and Kaede were putting up the decorations. Jamie and Rantaro were making the cake and Jack was... well....

"Jack! Stop sleeping!" Kaede cried.

Jack growled a little and got up, "Alright, alright, what do you want?"

"Stop being lazy and start decorating! This has to be perfect for Sarah." I said.

That's when Twilight and Applejack entered. "Hey y'all." Applejack greeted.

"Hi Applejack, Hey Twilight." I greeted, busy putting up some streamers.

"What are you all doing?" Twilight asked.

"Decorating the home-ship for Sarah." Jamie added, spreading icing on the cake.

"And why are yall lookin' so panicky?" Applejack asked.

"Because this will be the first Christmas she's ever had!" Kaede said.

"First Christmas?!" Twilight exclaimed. "Didn't she celebrate with her fathers?"

"Well... she did but not the way you'd think." I explained.

I explained to the girls that Sarah did celebrate with her fathers but she didn't get alot of gifts. The only gift she ever got from her fathers were books. Books? Okay, that might be good for Jamie and Twilight on their Christmas, but to Sarah... that's just... sad, I guess. I mean the poor girl only got books on Christmas! Wow! And not the good 'Wow!'.

Applejack and Twilight were shocked. "So we're giving her the best Christmas ever!" Carrie exclaimed happily.

That's when the door opened again and revealed the other girls. "Oh my, this place looks magnificent!" Rarity exclaimed, looking in awe at all the decorations.

"Thanks Rar." I replied.

The door opened again and this time entered Sarah and Big D. "Hi Sarah, hey Big D. Look what we did you Christmas." Jamie replied, quickly hiding the cake as it was surprise for Sarah.

"Wow, this looks really great guys, right Sarah?"

We turned to Sarah who had a depressed look on her face. "Y-Yeah... it's... nice." she held her head down and slowly walked out of the living room. "Woah... why is she so gloomy? Especially near Hearth's Warming?" Pinkie asked.

Big D sighed. "Christmas isn't a very happy day for Sarah."

"She did tell us all she got was a book for Christmas, so yeah." Jack stated.

"But that's not the whole story." Big D added.

"Whole Story?" I asked. "What do you mean."

Big D. sighed, "Back when Sarah was young, she would always ask me and my brother what we were going to do together....

Flashback

Five year old Sarah came prancing into the room where her fathers were. "Daddies, what are we gonna do together for Christmas?" she asked with excitement.

The two fathers looked at each other and Davenport sighed, "Sarah, honey... the thing is... me and Douglas got called to a meeting today so..."

Young Sarah's expression suddenly turned sad. "You'll be away on Christmas... again."

"Oh honey." Davenport hugged her, "We're so sorry." Young Sarah let some tears flow from her face as both of her fathers hugged her....

Flashback End

"Everytime near and during Christmas me and brother tried to spend time with her, we always got pulled away cause of our work. So she had to spend Christmas alone with my yo-kai." Big D. admitted sadly. We all felt pity for Sarah and Pinkie's mane was dull and flat now. "Poor darling." Rarity said. "She never spent Christmas with her family."

Jamie felt sympathy for Sarah, being that his father was always away of business during Christmas, but at least Donny and Douglas tried to spend time with Sarah. "Maybe she'll cheer up as Christmas gets closer?" Fluttershy asked.

"Maybe, Fluttershy." Big D added and sighed, "But I don't think so." Music started playing in the background as a week went by and soon it was the day of Hearth's Warming.

As three days passed, Sarah was still depressed. She would just lay down in her bed not wanting to get up. She would look at the ceiling, thinking back to the many Christmas' she spent alone. She barely went outside now and when she did, she would just sit away from her friends and look depressed, not talking all.

Me and the others tried to talk to her but she wouldn't respond and only turned her head sadly. Her pokemon and dragons tired to make her smile but she only frowned, much to her pokemon and dragons' disappointment.

When me or one of the others tried to get her out of bed, she would only cover up, not wanting to get up or be bothered. She changed into her sad form, becoming blue and white. Me, Mason, Carrie, Jack, Rantaro, Nicole, Kaede and Jamie looked at the girls and they looked back at them. Not good.

Now it was Hearth's Warming and the gang and girls were in Ponyville. Sarah was walking slowly behind us and looked at the decorations. I think she wanted to cry.

"Sarah.." I asked with concern.

"Are you okay?" Kodi asked.

Sarsh sighed, "Just.... leave me be." we all watched as she sadly turned around and walked away, which everypony stepped out of the way and watched him leave.

"Poor Sarah..." Carrie sighed.

"Yeah, she really has lost that Christmas spirit." Kaede said, sympathizing with her.

Big D felt horrible, "It all my fault."

"Not it's not Donny. You tried your best." Jack added.

"There's gotta be something we can do!" Kaede said.

"And fast! I mean! How can she be so miserable?! I mean, look at that frowney face of hers! It's unacceptable!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"Pinkie, calm down." Kodi assured. "We're gonna try and figure out how to cheer her up."

The CMC's came up to us then, having seen Sarah's sadness. "Yeah! Hopefully maybe this Santa Claus fella can cheer him up by getting something what he wants, right?" Sweetie Belle suggested with a small smile. "That's sounds like a great plan! You think Santa will give us what we want for Christmas?" Scootaloo asked in excitement.

"Of course as long as you write him back to letters to let you know what you guys want for Christmas." I assured with a grin.

"Wow! That's awesome! I gotta do that right now!" Apple Bloom exclaimed before running off, along with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.

"Hey! Don't leave us hanging!"

"Yeah! We want to help out too!" Those fillies...even though those three are friendly and are determined to find their Cutie-Marks, they can sometimes lead to trouble.

"Umm...Mr. Loodan?" Huh? I looked down to see another filly, one with black mane and tail, along with having a gray coat and grayish purple eyes as he asked "Do you think...maybe Santa will visit Equestria to deliver every toy to everypony?"

I smiled at him and ruffled his hair a bit before replying "Well of course! He's always eager to give out every present to everypony! No matter how old they are!"

Everypony let out a cheer and were once again amazed to hear it.

"Only if anypony is nice...those are who naughty only get a lump of coal." Mason added, crossing his arms. "It'll teach anyone around here in Equestria a lesson about being nice next time."

"Then again, it is good to use for a fireplace at least." Kaede shrugged. "But hey, why not we all decorate Ponyville into the biggest Christmas-themed place in the whole world? It's not too late to do so!"

"Yeah, and hopefully it'll left Sarahs' spirits back up!" Kodi added.

"So...what do you say everypony?" I asked the crowd, who yelled in joy. "Sounds to me that they said yes."

"Yeah! Come on everypony! Let's decorate Ponyville into the best Christmas-themed town in all of Equestria!" Pinkie exclaimed, and soon, everypony began getting to work.

"Well first we've gotta get some food for the Christmas Feast of ours." Mason reminded us. "Though, I'll go get the groceries myself. You guys help out and paint the town red."

"My thoughts exactly!" I nodded with a grin.

"Well what are we waiting for?! Let's go!" Kodiak exclaimed as we headed over and began helping out Ponyville with decorating the place. Suddenly, I began hearing a certain Christmas music playing...which means one thing...a musical number. You can't do anything without a musical number.

"Wait, we're doing one now?" Kaede asked in surprise. "Been a while since we sang a musical number."

"Why not give it a shot Kay?" I offered.

"R-really?" Kaede asked in surprise.

"Sure! You'll do wonderful." I assured.

"Yeah! You can do it Kaede!" Carrie added. Kaede thought for a while before smiling at us and said "Okay! Let's give it a try!"

That Christmas Feeling!

(Kaede):

Were hanging a star above our tree,
And don't it look lovely
The lights and the tinsily sparkling for you

Everypony, including us, starting putting up colorful Christmas lights on the buildings as I saw Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and the Cutie-Mark Crusaders coming over and were ready to help out as Sweetie Belle handed Rarity a giant candy cane stick as she used her magic to find a neat place to put up the place.

Applejack, Big Macintosh, and other ponies brought in a big pine tree and moved it to the center of town, planting it gently. I wonder where they gotten that tree? Maybe from Sweet Apple Acres or the Everfree Forest? Those are the only options I know where they can get trees.

Carrie, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and other fillies began filling the tree with decorations like ornaments, red and green banners, and lights.

Got that Christmas feeling,
I take it everywhere I go
And make that Christmas feeling grow

Rainbow and several Pegasus ponies began flying over and with high speed, perfectly set up big ornaments over at the buildings. Whoa, I gotta say! That's awesome! I also noticed two familiar ponies, Snips and Snails, building two snowman...or snow ponies. Though, the weirdest thing that those two snow ponies looks exactly like them. That's...quite weird, but impressive. But I can do better than that.

So warm by the fireplace we glow,
All cozy and happy
And hang all the stockings in a row with you

I soon began decorating my own snowman with Kodiak helping out by grabbing me some buttons, a carrot, and a hat that he somehow found. Soon, my snowman was finished up and everyone stared at my snowman with curiosity and awe. Well, I don't mean to brag, but I have a great snowman.

Got a Christmas feeling,
I take it every where I go
And make that Christmas feeling grow

I then saw a blast of Christmas lights stringing themselves on some buildings and even Sugarcube Corner before I saw it was Pinkie Pie, using two mini party Cannons around her hooves as...web shooters? She began swinging onto the lights as they let go and stay on the buildings. Okay, I know I shouldn't question her, but how? I mean, who is she? Spider-man?!

It feels like Christmas (Christmas)
Christmas (Christmas)

Holy cow, these ponies really know business. Mr and Mrs. Cake made some delicious figgy pudding, cookies, gingerbread houses and everypony was buying them instantly. I then noticed Fluttershy asking for some animal assistance by a bunch of birds as they grabbed a banner and helped her hang it up. Once they were done, she noticed me afar as I waved happily at her, which made her smile and wave back at me.

Come on I know you don't wanna miss this
Lets make that Christmas feeling grow
Oh, oh, ah
Lets make that Christmasy feeling grow

Soon, Ponyville was completed...all the decorations, the big Christmas Tree and its lighting's, all the delicious cookies, the Christmas stocks, and even the snowman and snowponies were completed. Now Ponyville is now 100% Christmas-themed. Hopefully that there's a Santa Clause in this world. Though it might be farfetch'd because ponies here never seen or heard about him, but I know that he exists. All I gotta do is keep believing. Soon, Rainbow Dash and a black Pegasus with a Mohawk mane style came down with a big Star and planted it on top of the tree the moment Kaede finished the last note of her song.

"Whoa...they work fast." Kaede said, surprised to see all this. "How did I not recognize any of this?"

"Don't know, but all I know that Santa is definitely gonna love this." I replied with a shrug and grin. Hopefully it'll make Sarah feel better. Speaking of which, where is she right now? You would think she would've seen all the beautiful decorations and such?

POV Ends

I was sulking through the Everfree Forest by myself. It wasn't that I didn't want to celebrate Christmas, it's just that... sigh.... I always spent Christmas without a family.

"Oh what we here?
A lonely Sarah with no cheer." a familiar voice said and I turned and saw Zecora. She was wearing ear muffs and snow bots on her hooves.

"Oh... hi Zecora." I greeted sadly.

"Why are you so blue?
Especially on this holiday tune?"

I sighed, "Christmas isn't a very happy time for me. I always spent it alone cause my dads were away at work."

"Ah, spending Hearth's Warming with no family
That is sad, it's true
But there's one truth you failed to see
You have a family so you should not feel blue."

"I know... sigh... but the memories are still there." I replied.

"Memories from past are hard to surpess
But you can't let it lead to sadness or stress
You have a family near and dear
And they all love you, that is clear." Zecora said.

I took in what Zecora was telling me. That I shouldn't let my past memories stop me from celebrating Christmas with my friends and dad. I smiled at her a little. "You're right, Zecora. I'll go celebrate with my friends."

Zecora smiled at me,

"It true the past can come back to haunt you
And this I know is true
But don't let the past control you."

I nodded and turned back, exiting the forest only to be met by Spike. "Oh, Sarah there you are." he said.

“S-Spike? What is it?” I asked curiously.

"Ren and the others finished up making that Christmas feast and wants everypony to come in. Even you.” Spike answered, much to my surprise.

“M-me?” I asked incredulous.

“Yeah! They’re planning a Christmas party at their home so that they can make you feel happy and try to lift your spirits back up." They…did this for me? Why…that’s so thoughtful of them.

“R-really? For…me?” I asked.

“Yeah! Twilight and the others are waiting for you to come! Besides, the princesses are about to show up! So let’s go!” Spike grabbed my hand and dragged me along to the home-ship. We soon arrived in front of the home-ship, seeing the entrance being decorated with an inflatable Santa Claus, which makes me begs the question on how on earth did they get that?

"Well, here we go." Spike said with a smile before turning to me and asked "You ready?" I nodded with a soft smile.

"Alright, let's go." Spike smiled before we entered into the home-ship, finding everyone inside as they noticed us and became joyed to see us.

"Sarah! You came!" Twilight called, walking over to me with a smile. "I knew that you would come!"

"Y-yeah...I thought about it for a while..." I nodded.

"Really? What is it?" Twilight asked.

"I've decided...to give it one more try." Twilight smiled happily at me, glad to see what my answer was.

"Glad to hear that, Sarah!" I was immediately patted on the back by Ren, who grinned happily as he said "I'm glad to hear that you'll finally got that Christmas spirit! Along with Hearth's Warming Eve!"

"Here, here!" Carrie added as the rest of my friends came over.

"Yeah! So what made you change your mind?" Kodi asked.

"i ran into Zecora and she told me not to let my past memories stop me from celebrating in the present." I explained.

Jack chuckled, "She's one smart zebra."

Everyone agreed when suddenly near the front door, two large tubes of light appeared and appeared were Princess Celestia and Luna. Everyone gasped in shock before bowing down at the two princesses, along with me and the others.

"It's quite alright everypony, there's no need to bow." Princess Celestia insist. "We come to enjoy the party, that's all."

"Tis is true." Luna reassured.

Soon, we stopped bowing as everyone, even the fillies, were amazed and stared in awe to see the two princesses.

"Hey Celeste! Lulu! What's up?" Ren asked with a grin.

"We're thou doing alright, Ren Loodan." Princess Luna replied with a smile before asking "But Celeste? Lulu? Are those supposed to be shorter versions of our names?"

"Yeah. Since we are friends." I assured with a grin. Princess Luna blushed and said "I-I see."

Princess Celestia chuckled at her sister's reaction before turning to Twilight, who apparently was smiling nervously at her. "So anyway Twilight, what was it you were saying before our arrival?"

"W-well...umm...nothing! Just glad to see you both! That's all Princess Celestia and Princess Luna!" Twilight chuckled nervously while Princess Celestia simply smiled and said "I see."

"What are you two doing here?" I asked curiously.

"We heard about this holiday called 'Christmas' and we were thou curious to learn much about it." Princess Luna explained.

"H-huh? How did you know?" Ren asked in surprise.

"We've explored in the realms of dreams and heard about this Christmas you human thou talked about." Princess Luna explained, causing Ren to smile sheepishly at that.

"I-I see..." Realm of dreams? What could she mean by that?

"Though it's amazing that you two came!" Kaede said with a smile. "I hope you enjoy the desserts. Mason and I worked very hard on it."

"Same here. Though Jamie and Rantaro only worked on the cake." Ren added, much to Princess Celestia's delight.

"Really? Could you take me to the desserts, Ren?" Princess Celestia asked excitedly.

"Sure." Ren nodded before he and the princess went off, leaving us bewildered by the princess's sudden behavior.

"What just happened?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Yeah, why did she act so suddenly like that?" Fluttershy added. Princess Luna shook her head while smiling and replied "My sister has quite a fondness towards cakes. Trust me, it's an unbreakable habit of hers."

"That's alright." Twilight sighed with a smile. "At least she's enjoying the party so much at least. Like there's nothing gonna wrong or anything like that!"

"Calm down Twilight!" Kodi said with a concern look.

"Yeah! It's a Christmas party and we all should enjoy it!" Carrie giggled before turning to the night princess and said "Come on Luna! Let's go play some Christmas games!"

Princess Luna simply smiled and said "Ha ha ha! Let us, young Carrie."

With that, she and Princess Luna took their leave while we watched with smiles.

"It seems those two are getting closer than ever." Rarity smiled.

Everyone agreed. And so the party started. Princess Celestia loved the cake which was half chocolate and vanilla. Celestia ate two pieces of the cake and Luna had to tell her, "Sister, I think you've had enough cake. Save some for Ren and the others." Celestia sighed but she complied. The CMC's laughed at the two princesses behavior.

"So this is thou Christmas tree?" Princess Luna gazed at it with a smile. "We admit that thou Christmas Tree is quite elegant."

"Thanks princess. We worked mighty hard on it." Applejack smiled.

"And I'll say this Christmas really was worth something." Rarity smiled.

"Indeed it was, Rarity. Indeed it was." Mason nodded. Soon, snow began falling down, much to our surprise.

"S-snow?" Spike asked in confusion.

"But how?! I don't remember scheduling a snow storm tonight on Hearth's Warming Eve?!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"So then...who?" Fluttershy asked in confusion. Suddenly, we began to hear some bells ringing as we all looked around in confusion.

"What the? What was that?" Kodi wondered.

"Ho ho ho!" That laugh...it can't be..."Ho ho ho!"

"Santa?" Ren asked in shocked and awe before they looked up to see a silhouette figure riding a sled and a bunch of reindeer.

"Woo-hoo! He's real! He's real! He's real!" Pinkie chanted, bouncing around happily with a smile on her face. "I knew it! I knew it! I knew it!"

"Yay!" Fluttershy cheered quietly.

"Unbelievable..." Twilight said, her eyes sparkling in amazement.

"Awesome!" Spike cheered.

"I had a feeling he might come." Princess Celestia smirked, much to my confusion. Does that mean that she anticipated this? Or maybe...she planned this? Soon, something began falling down as they landed in our hands and hooves, causing us all to gasp in amazement.

"P-Presents?!" Spike exclaimed in excitement.

"This...is....amazing!" Pinkie shouted, jumping high into the air and letting out a 'Woo-hoo' in the process.

Soon, Twilight opened up her present first and out came something that made her gasped in shock.

"A-A-A Guide To Be The Perfect Unicorn Mage?! Amazing!" Twilight shouted. Our friends and everyone else began opening up their presents, also shocked once they found out their gifts as well.

"A-A new dress!" Rarity shouted. "And it's made by a special kind of fabric that nopony has ever came across! This is fabulous!"

"Sweet! A Wonderbolt goggles!" Rainbow grinned, trying them with with a grin on her face.

"And a new hat. Neat." Applejack smirked, trying out her new cowboy hat, which looked exactly like her original one.

"A new bowl for Angel?! Yay!" Fluttershy cheered.

"No way....it's a Playstation 5!" Ren exclaimed happily, showing off his new PS5 box set, much to our shock.

"No way! But that console hasn't been released yet!" I exclaimed.

"Ha ha ha, awesome!" Ren grinned.

"A sewing kit? I always wanted one of my own!" Kaede exclaimed.

"Yay! A new dollhouse!" Carrie showed off her barbie dollhouse, much to the crusader's amazement and jealousy.

"Hmm...a new sheath to keep my bamboo sword. Neat." Mason smiled. Soon, everypony opened their presents, revealing new antiques, toys, and such. Jamie looked over at the perfect wrapped blue gift box as he slowly opened it, causing him to gasp in surprise.

"A whole batch of notebooks! Yes! With these, I can never run out of writing down info!" He exclaimed in amazement while the gang gave him weird looks, and smirks. “What?!”

"Books...why am I not surprise by that?" Rainbow Dash asked herself.

My present box was a little big. "Hmm..." I opened it, "What's is here?" What I saw made me squeal in complete joy.

"Sarah, what'd you get?" My dad asked, suddenly appearing beside me. I pulled out a large encyclopedia like book. "A Complete Guide to Dragons book! Sweet!" I opened it and the book had information about all dragons and it even showed 3D imaging of them. "Awesome!"

"This is the best Hearth's Warming Eve ever!" Twilight cheered.

"Yeah! For my first Hearth's Warming Eve and Christmas, this truly has been great so far!" Kodi added with a chuckle.

"Dang right!" Ren agreed, still excited for his PS5.

"Well I know one thing..." Princess Celestia and her sister looked at each other with smiles on their faces as she announced "I shall make Christmas a new holiday for Equestria to enjoy. Like Ren and his friends stated, it's for everypony to enjoy! So everypony around Equestra should enjoy it as well, either with their friends and family."

"Indeed." Princess Luna nodded in agreement.

"Y-yeah...me too." I nodded as my friends came over and hugged me tightly, feeling happy not about their gifts, but everyone being here. If it wasn't for Twilight, I...I guess I-I wouldn't enjoy it once again. Besides, maybe I wasn't able to get my father to celebrate with me. He can take a hike at least, I got these people and ponies with me...my friends.

Suddenly, music started ringing around the area, much to my confusion.

"Umm...where is that music coming?" I asked in confusion.

"Uh oh! It looks like another musical number!" Ren smiled.

"Musical number?"

"Yeah, apparently it's a thing here in this world." Mason explained. "Though, I'll never figure out who's playing that music."

"Duh! The writers of our show!" Pinkie answered, much of our confusion.

"What?" Carrie asked in confusion.

"Nothing!" Pinkie assured with a giggle.

"Well...come on everypony! Let's do it together!" Kaede said with a smile, which everyone agreed.

"Yeah! What do you say Jamie?" Ren asked, extending his hand in front of me. I looked at it for a while before softly smiling and accepting it before saying "Yeah. I'm ready."

Soon, the music began playing a familiar Christmas song from a certain band. I think it was called NSYNC. Haven't heard their music before, but I heard they make good music. But you know, maybe singing it won't be bad. I got my friends by my side, and besides...it would be nice to sing at least.

(Skip to 1:18)

(Me)

The most magical gift
That I can recall
It could've been big or small
Or even nothing at all

It doesn't matter, you see
If it's from my friends on whom I depend
No matter what you spend
It will be perfect to me

The true gift of gifting
Is what it means inside
We can show we care
Spreading love far and wide

The true gift of gifting
Is totally free
And you're the best there is at givin' it
With the friendship that you give to me

[AlL]

We've all been friends forever
And look how far we've come (how far we've come)
The holiday brings us close
And now it's time for fun (it's now begun)

[Pinkie Pie]

The greatest gift you give to me
Is more precious than gold

[All]

Ah-ah-ah-ah

[Pinkie Pie and Kaede]

Never ended, always mended
And it can't be bought or sold

[All]

The true gift of gifting
Is what it means inside
We can show we care
Spreading love far and wide

The true gift of gifting
Is totally free
And you're the best there is at givin' it
With the friendship that you give to me

As soon as we finished the song, we all hugged each other and looked at the beautiful night sky, seeing the snow still falling down to us.

"And that folks is how to sing a Christmas song." Ren said, causing everypony to laugh.

"You said it Ren. You said it." Rainbow nodded.

"And I'm glad to celebrate it with you all." Twilight added with a smile before looking at me as I smiled and said "Same here Twilight." This is what I wanted. Attention and love...that's what my hearts want and this Christmas I got it.

Episode 14: Filly Drama Mama

I was peacefully sleeping in my bed with Winter, Moonshine and Storm by my side. We were all sleeping without a care in the world.... until...

CRASH!

"SARAH!"

"YAH!" I screamed and leaped out of my bed, hit the ceiling and slammed back down on my bed while my dragons were shocked away. I groaned and looked at who it was and saw Ren, "What's the big idea?!" I exclaimed, annoyed that he didn't at least knock first. Ignorant.

"Sorry, Sarah but we've got a problem. A big problem." Ren stated.

I sighed and reluctantly got out of bed, "Alright, let's go and see." I magically traded my pajamas for my clothes and Ren guided my and my three dragons to the living room where we found Mason, Carrie, Jack, Jamie, Nicole, Rantaro, Kaede and six filles.... Wait! WHAT?!

"Who are the filles?" I asked.

"They're T-Twilight and her f-friends." Jamie stuttered.

I looked at the six filles and they had the same features, fur color and mane colors of Twilight and the Mane 5.

"... What happened?" I asked.

"Well... Twilight was practicing an age reducing spell in her library...." Mason explained.

Flashback

Mason's Pov

Me and the gang were at Twilight's Library where she was practicing an age reducing spell; a spell that would make things in their young stages. "Alright now, I've tried it out with fruits and it worked perfrectly now time to test it on an organism." Twilight said.

"I'll do it!" Kodi exclaimed with glee.

"Alright Kodi, come on." Twilight said.

Kodi stood a few feet from Twilight who was concentrating really hard on the spell. Rarity, Rainbow, Applejack and Fluttershy were standing near her, off to the side.

Suddenly...

CRASH!

"Hello!" Pinkie screamed as she burst into the room, scaring Twilight and making her misfire. The beam of magic bounced off of the shelves and floor until it a light that split it into six sepreate beams, each hitting the Mane six. In a poof of magic, they were all turned into fillies!

"What happened?" Fluttershy asked.

Rarity screamed. "We're fillies again!"

"What in tarnation!" Applejack exclaimed. All of the girls voices were a bit higher. Me and the gang were freaked by the magical accident.

POV Ends

"Twilight said that as a filly she can't undo the spell so we thought you might know the spell and could reverse it." Mason finished.

"I have read the spell before but the spell lasts for 24 hours. It can't be reversed." I answered, much to the gang's shock.

"Great, we're gonna be stuck like this for today?!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"I-It might not be that bad." Filly Fluttershy reassured.

My dragons walked towards the six fillies and looked curiously at them. Then Winter picked up Filly Rainbow. "Hey, Winter, what are you?" she asked but was cut off when Winter walked over to the couch, placed her on it, jumped onto the couch and curled around her. "Um... what just happened?" Jack asked.

"Winter's maternal instincts." I said simply. "She does it with anything that she deems a baby."

"Baby?! I'm not a baby!" Filly Rainbow exclaimed.

"Sorry Twi, but technically we are babies." Filly Applejack replied. Twilight groaned a little.

"Well looks like we have six fillies to take care of." I said.

"No, no, no, I'm not taking care of six babies. Nope!" Jack immediately refused and was taking his leave.... if Moonshine didn't block his path. "Hey! Move!" Moonshine shook his head and started nudging Jack back towards the others. "Moonshine is not going to let you leave us with six fillies, Jack." Kaede stated. "So you might as well comply with the dragon."

Jack growled a little and grumbled, "Fine... I'll help."

Filly Twilight went over to my Book of Dragons that I got for Hearth's Warming and she used her magic to open the first page. "Oooh, Stoker Class Dragons." she cooed.

"Okay, that's one filly taken care of. So what do we do with these five?" Rantaro asked.

"Well, my dad can take Filly Applejack and Rarity." I suggested.

"No, no, no, I'm not!" My dad exclaimed suddenly appearing. "Come on, dad."

"No, Me and Douglas had enough trouble taking care of baby you. I'm not caring for two fillies!"

"They won't be much trouble." I stated. "Come on dad, please, for me?" I gave my dad the puppy dog eyes and a small pout. The one weakness he always had. My dad growled a little, "Fine... which two fillies will I be stuck with for the day?"

I smiled, "Filly Applejack and Rarity."

My dad's expression changed to surprise, "Oh! Well, they don't sound that bad." he said.

"Hey!" Filly Rainbow and Fluttershy exclaimed. Winter nudged Filly Rainbow. My dad went off with Fillies Applejack and Rarity following him. "Alright three fillies taken care of." I said. "Technically four with Filly Rainbow in Winter's care."

Filly Rainbow grumbled. "So what are we gonna do with filly Fluttershy?" Carrie asked.

"Can we just put her in Winter's care as well?" Jack asked.

Winter warbled in agreement. "Oh, O-Okay." Filly Fluttershy went over to Winter who accepted her into her cuddle. The fillies and dragon curled up together.

"Good, all five fillies are taken care of. Maybe this won't be as hard as I thought." Ren said.

Five Hours Later

"AAAAHHHH!"

Me and the gang were shocked awake by my dad's girlish scream and him running towards us. "Dad, what's wrong?"

"The fillies are gone!" he exclaimed.

"Gone?!" Ren exclaimed. "What do you mean gone!"

"They aren't here anymore. I was finishing my nap when I woke up to find them gone!" My dad answered.

"Ooooh, this is bad!" Mason said. "Where could they be?"

Then, we heard some little giggles coming from outside. "Was that-?" Ren started.

"Filly giggles." I finished. We exited the home-ship and saw the six fillies running around the area. How the got out without us noticing is beyond me. "Fillies." I called. The six fillies stopped in their tracks and stared at us. "Yes?" Filly Fluttershy asked.

"What are y-you six doing out here?" Jamie asked. "You nearly scared us."

"We were bored just sitting so we decided to go exploring." Filly Rainbow said.

"Well you six can explore the home-ship cause that's where you six are going!" Jack exclaimed.

The six fillies thought for a moment, ".... NO!" and then ran off towards Ponyville.

"Hey, stop those fillies!" I cried and we all chased after them. Music started playing in the background as the chase for the six fillies was on!

(Skip to 0:50)

The six fillies ran through Ponyville with us chasing them. I tried to gently tackle them, but they were quick and I ended up falling flat on my face. "I quit!" I yelled.

Ren and Jack had cornered Filly Rainbow Dash who gave them a raseberry much to Jack's anger, and flew right pass them, making them spin around like tops and fall on their backs.

Filly Pinkie Pie and Applejack were zig-zagging through the streets with Carrie, Mason and Jamie. They shook the three humans twice and Filly Pinkie Pie rushed underneath Mason, making him fall on his back. Filly Applejack saw Carrie and Jamie coming for her. She rushed towards them and at the last second amazingly leaped over Jamie and Carrie, causing them both to crash into Mason.

Nicole and Rantaro went after Filly Twilight and Rarity who were playfully blasting the two with small magic blasts. The two of them dodged like crazy!

Me, meanwhile, just sweat dropped at the scene. "Fillies, always full of energy." I sighed.

"Indeed honey." My dad agreed.

"Was I like this?"

"No, you were less rambunctious than these six, but you were still a handful. Anyway, you should probably help them."

"Alright." I walked over to the scene and used my magic to levitate the six fillies. "Hey!" they whined.

"Now, now, you six, I know you want to play, but you can play in the home-ship with the dragons, alright?" I asked them gently.

I six fillies sighed, "Alright Sarah."

Ren and the others came over with shocked expressions, "Oh come on! How come they're so obedient with you?!" Jack exclaimed.

I shrugged, "Sarah was always good with kids." My dad explained.

Ren and the others sighed and followed me back to the home-ship where Winter, Moonshine, Storm, Silverpsike, Striker, Firestorm and Nicole and Rantaro's Zippleback which they both decided to name Spark and Fire.

They all looked curiously at the six fillies. I placed them on the ground. "Alright you six, you guys can play with one of these dragons. Alright?" I asked them.

"Yes Sarah." they all said in unison.

Filly Fluttershy went over to Winter.

Filly Applejack went over to Moonshine.

Filly Rainbow went over to Firestorm.

Filly Twilight went over to Striker.

Filly Rarity went over to Storm.

And Filly Pinkie Pie went over to Silverspike.

Winter warbled and curled up around Filly Fluttershy. While the other dragons walked off with the respective fillies following them. Ren and the others sighed and all fell on the couch. Me and my dad chuckled. "Rough babysitting, huh?" My dad teased.

"Shadupp." Jack groaned.

I playfully rolled my eyes. "Well our dragons have them in their care so you eight can relax." I said. And with that, Ren and the others fell asleep right then and there on the couch. Me and my dad looked at each other and smiled. We both left to give the gang some rest.

The Next Day

Thankfully, I was right about the spell. I wore off in the morning and the Mane 6 were back to normal. "I'm so glad to be a mare again." Rainbow said.

"Darn tootin'!" Applejack agreed.

Ren and the others were happy to see the girls back to normal. "It's good to have you six back."

"Yeah cause you five were annoying as babies." Jack grunted.

"Five?" Twilight asked.

"Fluttershy was the exception." I answered.

"How were we annoying?" Rainbow asked.

"Hello? You ran all over Ponyville and drove us crazy!" Mason exclaimed. "Sarah was the one who got you under control!"

The mare looked at me and I only smiled. "Hey they were better than Sarah when she was a baby." My dad stated.

"She was that bad?" Jamie asked.

"No, not bad, just a handful." he let out a small laugh. "I remember this one time." he was cut off when I tackled him to the ground shouting, "NOOOOO!"

"WAAAHH!"

"Don't you dare tell them about my babyhood!"

"Why not, you were adorable back then, and you still are." My dad whined.

"No dad!"

My dad groaned, "Fine honey, have it your way."

I let him up. "Anyway, I'm glad everything's back to normal." I said and then three cheery, little voices came, "Mama, Mama!" We turned and saw Riolu, Mareep and Rockruff scampering towards us. "Mama come play with us, please." Mareep asked.

"Of course." I replied with a smile on my face. Ren and the others watched as I left to play with my three young pokemon.

Episode 15: Death Song Drama

Ren's POV

Me and all my friends were walking through Ponyville in the early morning. Sarah was still asleep when we left the home-ship. It was two days after the Mane 6 were accidentally turned into fillies. Sarah's dad still thought about that incident. "They were all pretty cute as fillies." he said.

"Cute!" Rainbow exclaimed. "I don't do cute!"

"Oh relax, Skittles." Jack scoffed.

Rainbow narrowed his eyes at him, "Easy for you to say, fatty!"

A tick mark then appeared on Jack's head. "What did you say?" he hissed.

"Both of you, stop it please." Fluttershy said, getting between the two. "No need to fight." Rainbow and Jack huffed and Jack growled, blushing a little. "Fine... only because you too soft for me to argue with."

"Thanks you." Fluttershy replied.

Suddenly, I noticed the ponies looking up at the sky.

"What's that?"

"There's more than one!"

"And they're coming this way!"

We all looked up and saw three very long and big dragons diving right for Ponyville! "What are those things?!" Spike exclaimed.

"They look like dragons." I replied. One of the dragons spit out this orange amber substance that struck Twilight and the girls, trapping them in it. The girls struggled get free, but it was invain. "This stuff is thick!" Rainbow said. Twilight tried to use her magic but she saw some of the amber was on her horn.

The other two dragons spit more amber, hitting the ponies and trapping them. Carrie hugged Mason in fear, "What are they doing, big brother?"

"I don't know, Carrie, but those things are dangerous." Mason replied.

"Lookout!" Kaede cried as the three dragons spit out amber at us, trapping us as well. "Ren, everyone!" Twilight cried. Jack tried to move but her couldn't. "What is this stuff?" he asked.

"I don't know." Jamie replied. The three dragons landed in Ponyville and roared loudly, before grabbed the trapped ponies and us and then flying away with us in their grasp. "Where are they taking us?" Kaede asked.

"We're about to find out." Nicole stated.

"Where's the newbie when you need her?" Jack growled. I wished Sarah was here with us too cause we could really use her right now.

POV Ends

It was early afternoon and I was flying over the forest on Winter with Moonshine and Storm by my side. Winter and Moonshine gave loud, proud roars as they dove in and out of the forest with me laughing every step of the way. "Haha! That's the way!" My dragons smiled when I heard a familiar voice, "Now what do we have here?" and there in front of me and Winter appeared Discord. "Hi Discord, what brings you here?"

"Oh just checking up on my favorite friend." Discord said.

I playfully rolled my eyes at Discord. Just then...

"Sarah!" a cry was heard. Me and Discord turned to see Pyrtie rocketing towards us. She paused in front of us with a freaked out expression. "Sarah, come quick, it's horrible!" she cried and zipped away.

I didn't reply. Instead I nodded at Winter and the dragons zipped after my changeling friend followed by Discord. We arrived in Ponyville to find it eerily quiet and having orange amber on the ground and buildings as well as some damaged buildings and footprints. "Oh dear." I gasped. My dragons looked just as shocked.

"Ren! Twilight! Anyone!" I called out but I was met with silence.

"Hmm, now this is peculiar." Discord said holding a piece of the substance. "Have you ever seen anything like this?"

Me and Pyrite came over and looked at it. "Hold on.." I took out my Book of Dragons. "I've heard of a dragon that makes this stuff."

"A dragon?!" Pyrite exclaimed.

"Yes." I flipped through the pages and located the dragon. The page showed a colorful, holographic image of a dragon that was 75 feet long. has a long, slender body. Its wings resemble that of a Thunderdrum. It has a tail that is very reminiscent of a Monstrous Nightmare. Its body resembles that of a Timberjack, as it is very thin. It had striking and bright colors of blue, yellow, and orange on both its wings and its tail. It has spikes that run along its back.

"Woah, what is that?" Pyrite asked.

"This is the Death Song. A Mystery Class dragon. These dragons lure in other dragons with their siren songs trapping them in it's amber. Even thought they are very beautiful, they are extremely dangerous." I explained. I looked at Ponyville, "And judging by this, I'd say multiple Death Songs were here." Discord and Pyrite looked at each other in worry as well as my dragons. "So what do we do?" Pyrite asked. "Is there any known weakness of the Death Song?"

"Unfortunately no, but the amber is weak to Monstrous Nightmare fire." I added.

"Ms. Sarah! Ms. Sarah!" a voice called.

We all turned and saw a royal guard coming towards us in a panic. The guard was a unicorn based on the horn showing through her helmet. She stopped in front of me and caught her breath. "Uh.. hi. Who are you?" I asked a little bewildered.

"My name is Crystal Gem and I have terrible news. The Princesses of Canterlot have gone missing!"

We all gasped in horror. "Oh no!" Pyrite exclaimed.

"All that was left was some amber." she said.

"The Death Songs." Discord said. "They must have captured the princess too!"

"Death Songs?" Crystal asked.

"They are very dangerous dragons that captured everypony in Ponyville and Ren, Twilight and all their friends." Pyrite summarized.

The guard winced, "Oh my. We have to find them quickly."

"But we don't know where the dragons took them too." Pyrite pointed out and we all heard a siren song in the distance. "What was that?" Pyrite asked.

"That was the Death Songs lure." I turned and saw Winter, Moonshine and Storm walking towards the sound in a daze. "Winter, Moonshine, Storm! No!" My cry pulled the three dragons out of the trance. "If we follow the sound we find everyone." I said.

"But that dragon can mind melt your dragons, how are you gonna counter that?" the guard asked. I pulled out three pairs of earpulls and put them into my dragons ears. "I can put these ear plugs into my dragons ears so the song doesn't affect them. Now come on, we've got a town to save!"

"YEAH!" Everyone cheered. And so we headed off following the Death Song's siren call. We followed the sound through the Everfree Forest seeing small amounts of amber along the ground. "It definitely took them this way." I said. We walked a few feet when the bushes near us started rustling. Moonshine and the other dragons growled and got into fighting positions as Crystal readied her horn, but what came out of the brush made me feel relived. "Firestorm! Silverpsike, Striker, Spark, Fire!"

It was my friends dragons. They warbled happily and nuzzled me in relief. "Oh thank goodness, you four weren't captured." I said and I looked at the four dragons. "Can you take us to Ren and the others?"

The four dragons nodded and ran up ahead with us following close behind. We all entered a large gorge that had trapped dragons and ponies all around. All trapped in the amber. The dragons were Nadders, Gronckles, Monstrous Nightmares and Zipplebacks alike. "Oh my god." Pyrite gasped. "The Death Song did this?"

"Yes." I said. "We have to find everyone. Fast!"

Firestorm called to us and we followed the four of them to one large rock which had, "Dad, Ren, Carrie, Mason, Kaede, Nicole, Rantaro, Jack, Jamie, Twilight, Rainbow, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Rarity! Your majesties!" I cried out.

All my friends were trapped in separate amber prisons. Dad, Twilight and the girls were stuck on the ground while Celestia, Luna, Ren and the others were stuck on the rock wall. When they heard and saw me, their faces lit up. "Sarah! Thank god you're here!" Ren said.

Jack struggled to move in the amber, "We're stuck!"

"Get us out of this stuff!" Rainbow cried.

"And hurry!" Carrie whimpered.

"Yeah, before that whatever thing come back!" Applejack said.

"Right. Firestorm, Ready?" Mason's Monstrous Nightmare roared loudly, but before he could blast the amber. ROAR!

And there landing on the rocks above us was the Death Song or should I say Death Songs.

(Like this)

"There's three of them!" Pyrite screamed.

The Death Songs roared at us for messing with it's prey and they started spitting amber at us. I used my shield spell to protect me, Discord, Pyrite and Crystal along with my dragons, but the amber struck my friends' dragons. "Firestorm! Striker! Silverpsike! Spark! Fire!" Jack, Jamie, Mason, Nicole and Rantaro cried out.

I let down the shield. "Run!" I cried and we all booked it out of the gorge before the Death Songs could fire at us again.

We stopped a few yards from the gorge, catching out breath. "That.. was.. close." Pyrite panted.

"Yeah too close for my liking, thank you very much." Discord stated.

"Now what? Now Firestorm and the others are trapped and he was the only one who could free everyone." Crystal stated.

"Too bad, you can't mimic Firestorm's fire, Sarah." Pyrite said. That's when it hit me. "Pyrite, you're a genus! I have fire magic, so if I can produce fire with my magic then maybe I can produce the Monstrous Nightmare's fire to free everyone!" I exclaimed.

"Hate to be the wet blanket Sarah, but a single girl like yourselves will not be able to free Twilight, her friends, the Princesses and all those other ponies and dragons by yourself. You will need some help." Discord pointed out.

"Hmm..." I took out the Book of Dragons again and flipped through the pages. "What'cha got?" Crystal asked.

"There's a dragon in here that can mimic the fire of any other dragonnnn... Aha! Found it!" The book showed everyone another colorful, holographic image of a dragon. This one is a medium-sized, bipedal dinosaur-like dragon with small arms and two claws at the end of each limb. It has a short thick neck and a small head. Its upper jaw resembles a beak of a parrot, while the lower jaw is more round and full of small teeth. It has three spikes on its head, which are asymmetrically placed. The dragon has medium-sized wings, with a claw on each of them. It has only a few sharp spikes on its back, and it has a long tail that ends with a large fin.

"Woah, what's that dragon?" Pyrite asked.

"It's called the Dramillion. It's Mystery Class dragon like the Death Song. They can mimic the fire power of any other dragon and have a 40 shot limit way more than the Death Song which had an 8 shot limit. If we can befriend a pack of these dragon then-"

"We can have them mimic the Monstrous Nightmare fire to free you friends and the dragons!" Discord finished.

"Exactly!" I closed my book. "Let's go!" We rushed through the forest to look for the Dramillion pack. I scanned the ground for any sign of Dramilion footprints. I found some after a few yards. "I got some footrprints!" We followed them to a large clearing where we found a Dramillion. This one was dark blue with red spots and was larger than a normal Dramillion. "Woah... a Titan Wing Dramillion!" I gasped.

"Awesome!" Pyrtie added.

I carefully approached the dragon which looked to be feeding one some plants. It sensed me and turned, roaring at me. Winter immediately leaped forth along with Moonshine and Storm, roaring back at the Titan Wing. Suddenly more Dramillions showed up about eleven of them. Six of them were red and blue while the other five were yellow and purple.

My dragons growled at them. "Easy guys, easy." I soothed. My dragons calmed down but keep their guard up. I carefully approached the Titan Wing. "I'm not the enemy... I just need your help to rescue my pack from some dragons.... please... I need you and your packs help to save them." I reached out my hand and closed my eyes, turning my head away.

A moment passed until I felt his nose in my hand. I smiled greatly. "So you'll help?" I asked. The Titan Wing nodded.

"Alright!" I cheered. Pyrite, Discord and Crystal came up to us.

"Alright now all we need is a plan." I smiled with a hint of mischief.

Ren's POV

Me and the gang were still waiting for Sarah, Pyrite, Discord and the royal guard to come back. "Where is newbie, she better not have left!" Jack stated.

"My daughter would never leave us!" Big D stated.

"Y-Yeah, s-she's probably just making a plan to save us, hehehe." Jamie said nervously.

We heard the Death Songs roars again and we saw them land in front of us, growling one stared at us for a moment but then the three each grabbed a Gronckle and flew away. Jamie and Carrie screamed like banshees! "Where is Sarah!" Jamie and Carrie cried. Oh boy, they’re in panic mode now.

"Calm down nerd, it'll take them hours to eat those three Gronckles." he reassured, but was proven wrong when the three came back! "Or minutes! AHHH!" Jamie and Carrie said in unison. The Death Songs were now directly over us! "Umm.. hi sirs." I greeted nervously. The Death Songs roared at us.

"Hello~" a voice said. We all turned and saw Sarah walking towards us without anyone by her side. "Sarah, what are you doing?!" Twilight exclaimed. Sarah approached the three Death Songs. They all growled at her while we looked on in worry. The Death Songs looked at each other with a mischievous look in their eyes. "Oh no, don't even think about-" Sarah said but was cut off when one spit amber at my and I dodged with a groaned and she suddenly broke out into song.

(Sarah)
It doesn't matter what tricks you play
Still gotta help you find your way
Come on down, let the hunting spree end
Maybe you and I can still be friends?

"What is she doing?" Mason asked. "Singing is not going to save us!"

"Think again, young Mason." Discord said and we saw him, Pyrite, the guard and some more dragons stalking towards us. "Discord, who are these things?" Kaede asked.

"Dramillions and they here to help break all of you out."

"How?" Carrie asked. Discord nodded at the Dramillions and they blasted the fire with Monstrous Nightmare fire, breaking it and setting us free. "It worked!" I said.

"Shhh!" Pyrite hissed. "Let's get the others and all these dragons." Pyrite whispered. We all nodded and we quietly walked off to free the other dragons while Sarah distracted the Death Songs with her... well... song.

Yes, I'm wondering why
Can't we just see
Eye to eye?

Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
You're always up to trouble
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
You make that trouble double
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
I wish we could go our separate ways
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!

Being hunter okay for sure
What you're doing here is something more
Hunting my pony and human friends
Won't make you friends so easily!

Yes, I'm wondering why
Can't we just see
Eye to eye?

Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
You're always up to trouble
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
You make that trouble double
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
I wish we could go our separate ways
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!

I know you rule
Act like you do
I might admit you're kinda cool!

Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
You're always up to trouble
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
You make that trouble double
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
I wish we could go our separate ways
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
I wish we could go our separate ways
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!

When the song was finished we managed to free everything in the amber. The wild dragons flew away and the civilians ran out of the gorge and right for Ponyville. The Death Songs turned and saw their prey missing but we were still there. They hissed at us and prepared to fire their amber at us. "Oh no!" I cried. The Death Songs spit out their amber but instead of hitting us, Sarah leaped into front of us, getting herself trapped in the amber. "Sarah, No!"

Sarah grunted, "Guys, get out of here now!"

"What! No way! we're not leaving you!" Rainbow said.

"You have to!" Sarah urged. The Death Songs roared again. "Sorry Sarah, but we're not leaving you here."

Sarah looked torn as she looked between her friends and the Death Songs. "Sorry guys, but I have to do this."

"Do what?" Mason asked.

Sarah lit her horn and engulfed us in her magic and in a small poof, we were back at the home-ship. "She teleported us back!" Twilight cried.

"Oh great." Jack grunted. "We have to go back there, Silverspike!"

"Jack, wait!" I stated. "Those Death Songs are very strong, we can't just fly in or we'll get trapped again." Winter, Moonshine and Storm warbled in worry about their rider. "Don't worry you three, we'll get her back." Fluttershy reassured.

"Ren's right. To save Sarah, we need a plan." Twilight said.

"But what can we do? Those things eat other dragons. I severely doubt they are afraid of anything." Rainbow Dash said.

"Actually, there is one thing Death Songs are afraid of." Jamie said, looking through the Book of Dragons.

"Really?" I asked incedelously. "What?"

Jamie picked up the book and showed us, "Of these."

We all winced looking at the page. "Well... if it saves Sarah, what have we got to lose?" Kaede said.

"Our lives." Rantaro deadpanned.

"No one asked you!" Jack exclaimed in anger.

POV Ends

After sending my friends back to the home-ship, the three Death Songs looked at me. "Hehe... hi." I said nervously. One of the Death Songs grabbed me in it's mouth and the three of them lifted into the air. "WOAH! YAHH!" I screamed.

I looked down and saw we were at least hundreds of feet in the air. I gulped nervously. "Not good." I whimpered. Suddenly, three dragons appeared in front of the Death Songs. These three were red with black and yellow stripes. They looked a lot like snakes with wings. I knew these dragons: Slitherwings.

The Death Songs were frightened and the one holding me in it's mouth dropped me and I fell like a rock. "AAAAHHHH!" Just then, I stopped falling and heard, "Got'cha!" I looked up and saw that I was in Silverpsikes' talons. "Jack!" Jack looked down and smiled.

That's when Ren and the others came up. Ren was riding Winter, My dad was riding Moonshine, Kaede was riding Storm while the others were on their respective dragons. "Don't worry Sarah we got you." Ren reassured. We looked and saw the Slitherwings driving the Death Songs away. I gave a sigh of relief. "Now come on, let's get you back home."

Ren and the others took me home where I saw my dad, Pyrite, Discord, Celestia, Luna and Crystal outside. Firestorm set me on the ground and blasted the cocoon, freeing me. "Sarah, are you alright?" Pyrite asked.

"Yeah, I'm okay." I said.

The other landed and Winter, Moonshine and Storm tackled me. "Hehe, I'm glad so see you three too." I stated. I got up and Luna asked, "What happened to the Death Songs?"

"We took care of them." Ren stated. "I don't think they'll be back."

"Great news. Thanks for saving us again Sarah. You too Pyrite, Discord and Crystal." Celestia said.

"Yeah, you saved out butts and all of Ponyville." Rainbow added.

I blushed a little. "Hehe, awww." Pinkie Pie started throwing confetti all over, "Yeah! PARTY TIME!"

We all rolled our eyes at the party pony, but we went with it. I think everyone deserved it after what they been through.

Episode 16: Changeling Revenge

In the Everfree Forest, in the Castle of the Two Sisters, Chrysalis' army, made up of hundreds of changelings were meeting together. "With this plan, we will conquer Equestria!" the lead changeling. A male who had dark blue eyes and dark blue, transparent wings. The army cheered, "But there's one thing standing in our way; that human hybrid Sarah. We take her out of the picture then we will easily conquer Equestria."

The army cheered loudly as the new leader smiled sinisterly.

Meanwhile, In Ponyville, there was battle taking place between Blitz and an Allosaurus. The Allosaurus spawned in the middle of Ponyville because of the wind activating the card. The Allosaurus roared and lunged at Blitz but he lifted it with his horn and threw him the ground. "Alright Blitz, let's get him back into his card. Lightning Strike!"

Blitz roared and electricity charged up at his two horns. He reared up and blasted the Allosaurus. The dinosaur roared in pain, glowed and turned back into a card.

I went over and picked up the card. "Got'cha. I'll call you Swift. Now that's five dinosaurs I have."

The ponies of Ponyville cheered for us as I returned Blitz to his card. "Sarah." I turned and saw my friends coming over, except for Nicole and Rantaro who were off doing who knows what. "That was cool!" Twilight said.

"You beat the crap out of the dinosaur!" Jack added with a toothily grin.

"Hehe. Thanks guys." I said. I turned Blitz into his chibi form and he turned and lunged at Jack, grabbing his jacket. "Gah! Get off, you brat!" he exclaimed, grabbed the chibi dinosaur by his frill. Blitz reached out, giving little roars. Jack groaned and dropped him on the ground.

"Anyway, how's Pyrite doing?" Kaede asked.

"Did someone mention me?" Pyrite asked, coming over to us. "Hey Pyrite, how's living in Ponyville."

Pyrite smiled, "It's awesome! So many new friends!" It made me happy to see Pyrite fully accommodated with Ponyville. "Although..." she trailed. Her voice went from perky to worried. "Although what?" Ren asked.

"You're worried that Chrysalis' army might come after you, right?" We all turned and saw Nicole and Rantaro coming near us. "Where did you come from?" I asked.

"None of your business." Rantaro scoffed. Typical Rantaro. Secretive and Rude.

"Anyway... yes, I am scared they might come after me." Pyrite confirmed.

"Well if they do, they'll have to get past us first." Jack said, crossing his arms, giving Pyrtie a toothily grin.

"Yeah, we won't let those bugs anywhere near you." Ren added. Pyrite smiled. "Thanks guys."

"So do you wanna hang out with us?" I offered.

"That sounds great!" Pyrite exclaimed.

"Good." I said.

Third Person POV

Sarah and her friends were unaware that a few yards away a changeling was hiding in an alleyway. "So.. our target has found our traitor, huh?" he asked. "Well we can't have that now, can we?" He quietly zipped away to go tell their leader.

POV Ends

We were all at Ponyville Park. Pyrite was playing with Kodi, playing tag. Pyrtie touched Kodi, "You're it! Hehehe." and she dashed away. "Come here, you." Kodi called as he chased after her. We were all watching them. "It's good so see Pyrite so happy." I said.

"Yeah, she's not under her control anymore so she can finally make up her own mind, instead of being forced to act." Ren said.

"Meh, the bugs okay in my book." Jack said.

"I'm still worried if the army finds her, still." I said.

"Sarah, don't worry, we promise we won't let anything happen to our little bug friend." Mason reassured.

I smiled a little. Pyrite and Kodi came over to us, "That was fun! What so we do now?" Pyrite asked.

Suddenly, there were screams heard from Ponyville. "What's that?" Kaede asked.

"Come on." Twilight said. We all rushed to Ponyville and gasped in horror. "The Changelings are back?!" Carrie cried.

"Not these cockroaches again." Jack growled annoyed. The changelings were capturing ponies in their slime and destroying buildings. Pyrite looked horrified and dashed away in fear. "Pyrite, wait!" I cried as I chased after her.

Ren's POV

"Sarah, Pyrite, come back!" I called, but the girls were too far away to hear me. The changelings spotted us and surrounded us, hissing. "Let's get rid of these pests." Rainbow said.

"Right with you, Skittles." Jack added, cracking his knuckles. With that, we all engaged ourselves into battle as the Changelings charged towards us.

Twilight fired multiple magic beams at them, shocking them and reverting them back to their original selves. Kaede, Carrie, and Fluttershy stayed together in a small group before noticing their fake imposters approaching them. I shot multipled ‘Paralyze’ bullets at the changelings, shocking them and making them fall unconscious.

“You girls alright?” I asked in worried.

“We’re alright Ren.” Fluttershy thanked with a soft smile. “Thank you so much.”

“Yeah, thanks.” Kaede chuckled.

“Thank you Ren!” Carrie giggled with a smile, causing me to smile back at her before he noticed several more clones of me approaching us, causing me to glare at them before raising my Hacking Gun and shoot multiple bullets of ‘Break’ at them.

Kodiak was busy fighting off his own clones. Well actually, he looked like he was interacting with them.

“So cool…you look just like me.” Kodi said in awe.

“Nuh-uh! You look just like me!” His fake retorted till Kodiak shook his head and said “No! You are!”

“No you are!”

“No you are!”

…..It’s best if I skipped that. Anyway, Jack and Rainbow Dash tackled and punched many of their imposters with Jack body slamming some of Rainbow Dash’s clones, much to the imposter’s pain. Rainbow Dash kicked some of the Jack imposters in the butt with an apple-buck, knocking them straight into walls. Twilight was blasting the changelings with magical beams. Applejack apple-bucked them into next week, Rarity used many of the stuff she brought over to fight off her clones, and Pinkie Pie using her party cannon, which confuses me on how she even brought that over here to Equestria, but it’s best not to question that. I’m trying not to keep asking her that many questions.

“Guys! Look out!” We looked back at Kaede as she fearfully pointed towards to see another wave of Changelings heading our way.

“Dammit! There’s no end to these guys!” Jack exclaimed angrily. “Now frigging what?!”

“We obviously can’t keep fighting like this.” Rantaro answered as an unconscious Changeling started to wake up till Rantaro shocked it again with his Taser gun. The Changeling was immediately shocked to death before falling unconscious again. “We need to move!”

“No way! We can take them!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, clapping her hooves. The changelings spit out their slime and it trapped us by our wrists and ankles. "... Or not."

"Oh dear." Fluttershy whimpered as the changelings approached us.

POV Ends

I found Pyrite outside Ponyville boundaries, whimpering. "Pyrite?"

She sniffled, "I can't do it, Sarah. I just can't."

"You can't what?"

"I can't face them again. I'll never win."

"Pyrite." I cooed as I sat down next to her. "You will win and you know why?"

Pyrite shook her head, "You'll have me there by your side. We're in this together. And maybe you can convince all the changelings to change, like you."

"Really?" Pyrite asked.

I nodded, "Once they see, what you've become. They'll realize they don't need to steal love to sustain themselves." Pyrite thought for a moment, "I'll do it! For my friends!" she exclaimed. I grinned at her, "That's my changeling."

Then we heard a warble and saw Storm coming towards us. "Storm, what's wrong." Storm roared and I gasped. "What?" Pyrite asked.

"The changelings have captured out friends and everyone in Ponyville!" I cried.

Pyrite gasped and narrowed her eyes. "Well then... let's go save them." She extended her hoof to me. "Together."

"Right." I fist bumped her and we were off with Storm following close behind.

Ren's POV

Everyone, including the Mayor bounded by the changeling's slime in the middle of town. We were all near the front. The leader changeling turned and saw us. "Well if it isn't Sarah and the traitor." he hissed.

"Let everyone go, changeling!" Sarah ordered.

"The name's Claw, human and we're not leaving until we've conquered Equestria."

"Well me and my friends won't let that happen, Claw." Sarah hissed.

Claw laughed, "If you haven't noticed, you've friends are captured by my army."

Storm roared, raising the spines on her tail as a warning. "I still have one friends with me; Pyrite."

"Oh, so the daughter of our originally queen has betrayed her hive for these weaklings?" Claw taunted.

"Daughter of the original queen?" Kaede asked.

"That means..." Twilight trailed.

"Yes... I'm the daughter of Queen Chrysalis."

Everyone gasped in shock as the recent news. "No way!" I exclaimed.

"Holy crap! I didn't except that." Jack added. Pyrite snarled,

"Exactly, so you should follow in our original queens' hoofsteps and conquer this land." Claw said.

"NO! I won't follow in her hoofsteps! I don't want to be the same queen like my mom!"

"Well with an attitude like that, you're shaping up to be a pretty pathetic queen indeed."

"Hmph. Not the way I see it." Pyrite smirked. Music started playing and a song started.

(Pyrite)
I'm gonna be a mighty queen, so enemies beware!

(Claw)
Well, I've never seen a queen of beasts with quite so little wings

(Pyrite)
I'm gonna be the main event, like no queen was before
I'm brushing up on looking down
I'm working on my hiss!

(Claw)
Thus far, a rather... uninspiring thing

(Pyrite)
Oh, I just can't wait to be king!

(Claw)
You've rather a long way to go, young master, if you think...

(Pyrite)
No one saying do this

(Claw)
Now when I said that, I -

(Sarah)
No one saying be there

(Claw)
What I meant was...

(Pyrite)
No one saying stop that

(Claw)
Look, what you don't realize...

(Sarah and Pyrite)
No one saying Hive Mind

(Claw)
You're Hive Mind!

(Pyrite)
Free to run around all day

(Claw)
Well, that's definitely out

(Pyrite)
Free to share our love my way

(Claw)
I think it's time that you and I arranged a heart to heart

(Pyrite)
Kings don't need advice from little roaches for a start

(Claw)
If this is where the monarchy is headed, count me out!
Out of service, out of stealing love - I wouldn't hang about... aagh!
This traitor is getting wildly out of wing

(Pyrite)
Oh, I just can't wait to be queen!

Everybody look left
Everybody look right
Everywhere you look I'm standing in the spotlight!

(Claw)
Not yet!

(Ponies)
Let every creature go for broke and sing
Let's hear it in the herd and on the wing
It's gonna be Queen Pyrites' finest fling

(Everyone)
Oh, I just can't wait to be queen!
Oh, I just can't wait to be queen!
Oh I just can't wait... to be queen!

When the song was over, Claw was still hostile. "You and your fantasies won't stand in my way of conquering Equestria." he said.

"Changelings, destroy the humans and their ponies friends!" he declared.

"What?!" Twilight cried. The changelings hissed and started moving towards us with their teeth baring.

"NO!" Sarah cried and something inside me snapped. Wind started to pick up and clouds started to come around. "What's going on?" Carrie asked.

"I don't know." I said.

"Let... them.. GOOOO!" Sarah yelled and just then she roared like a male lion and the clouds turned into four roaring lions as well!

(Like this)

"Oh." I said.

"My." Jamie added.

"God." Kaede added.

She roared again and this time something appeared on her hand. Claw didn't say anything and stared in shock. Even Sarah was shocked, "What... was that?" she asked.

Claw shook off the shock and decided enough was enough. "Time for me to end this!" he lunged at Sarah. but Pyrtie stood in front of her. "NO!" she cried and her chest emitted this pink energy that threw Claw back. "What the-?!" Jack exclaimed.

Pyrite was suddenly consumed in a glowing cocoon. All the other changelings stared in shock as Sarah touched it and Pyrite floated down in her new form. Now her entire body was light blue and little darker blue mane and tail. She was golden covering and her wings were thin and sparkling like butterfly wings.

"This is what happens when you give love freely instead of taking it!" Sarah declared and one by one the other changelings shared their love and transformed into small versions of Pyrtie. Some had horns and some didn't and they were all different colors.

The bounds disintegrated and we all went over to Sarah and Pyrite. "Okay... what just happened?" I asked.

"Looks like you metamorphosed like a butterfly." Jamie said. "When they shared their love, they changed form."

Pyrite and the other changelings took in their new form while Claw stood up and growled at all of them. Pyrtie's horn glowed and she blasted the renegade changeling, trapping him in crystal! "Woah! You can make crystal!" I cried in excitement. "I-I guess I can now."

"So what are the changelings gonna do now?" Fluttershy asked.

"Well... now with Chrysalis and Claw gone." I turned to Pyrite. "They need a new leader."

Pyrite was taken aback, "Me?! No, no, no, I can't lead them."

"Yes you can, I know you can. You said that when you become queen you'll shared love throughout Equestria and now you are. So make that goal a reality." I encouraged. Pyrite looked at me and her new subjects. She took a deep breath, "Alright... but.. is there any advice I can get?"

"I think we can help with that." a majestic voice came and we saw the royal sisters descending towards us. "Princess!" Twilight gasped and everyone bowed to them. Celestia and Luna walked over, "Me and my sister saw everything from the sky and Pyrite, as the new leader of the changelings I look forwards to seeing how we can improve our relationship in the future." Celestia said. Pyrite bowed to Celestia.

Luna went over to the crystallized Claw, "What shall we do with this changeling?"

"Leave that to me and my sister while you all help Pyrite adjust to her new duties as Queen of the Changelings." Celestia said. Pyrite gulped nervously, but I reassured her, "You'll be fine, Pyrite. We'll all be here for you."

"You bet!" Rainbow said.

"Hell yeah. We're with you every step." Jack said.

"We'll be right here for ya, sugarcube." Applejack added.

Pyrite smiled, "Thank you all."

"Hey Sarah, what's with that lion mark on your hand?" Kodi suddenly asked. I totally forgot about that. "It came after I roared."

"What was up with that roar anyway? The clouds turned into roaring lions.!" Ren said.

"Really?" Celestia asked.

"Yes." Twilight showed the Princesses the images of Sarah's roar using her magic. "Hmmm... looks like a new power obtained."

"A new power?" Pinkie asked.

"Yes, It appears her element gave Sarah another power in her arsenal." Luna added.

"So she can roar like a lion and make the clouds turn into roaring lions. Epic!" Rainbow exclaimed.

I grinned a little, but I knew with this new power and how powerful I felt it was. I only had to use it in dire straits. For now, I didn't decide to worry about that. Right now, I had a friends to help with her new position.

Episode 17: Zebra Sister Reunion/ The Claw Patrol

Today I was walking to Ponyville with Riolu, Mareep and Rockruff by my side. "Why are we going to Ponyville, mama?" Rolu asked.

"We're going to help set up for a welcome party."

"Welcome party for who?" Mareep asked.

"There's a new zebra coming to town today." I replied.

"Hey Sarah!" I looked up and saw Pinkie along with my friends. "Hey guys, is everything ready?" I asked.

"Yes indeedy." Pinkie claimed. "Everything's ready for the new zebra."

"This is so exciting. Another Zebra in Ponyville." Twilight said.

"And I thought Zecora was the only one." Ren said.

"Ah, a welcome party I see
Did someone mention me?" said zebra said as she came walking towards us. "Zecora! Glad you could make it." Mason said.

"Why of course my friends,
Meeting a new companion,
And a new friendship will mend."

Then one pony shouted, "She's coming!"

"Ooooh, let's go!" Pinkie cried and we all went to the boarders of New Ponyville. Everyone, including the mayor, was there. We saw a about six zebras come near the boarders. "Presenting her royal majesty." one male zebra said. "Leader of the zebras. The golden zebra herself." the female Zebra said.

"Queen Dhahabu!" they both said and the zebras moved out of the way and showed a golden zebra. She was smaller than the other zebras and she had golden stripes instead of black stripes.

The ponies all gasped at her beauty, but Zecora's face suddenly turned from happy to shocked. "Zecora, is anything wrong?" Ren asked.

"No, no, no not at all,
Just a little shocked that's all." Zecora replied quickly.

Then, the Dhahabu spoke, "Hello everybody are you all here to see me? Then I'll really give you something to see. Zebras; frolic and romp." With that, music started playing, "Really? A Song?" Jack said annoyed.

"Jack, be nice." Kaede warned.

Jack sighed and Dhahabu started singing.

(Dhahabu):
It's okay to stare,
I know I'm quite a sight to see, but I don't stand still, so come on everybody
Prance with me, you gotta move your hooves, your paws, your feet, we've got the rhythm and we've got the beat,

As she sang the ponies started moving to beat.

Prance With Me, Prance With Me
And we'll frolic and romp all right Prance With Me,
Prance With Me and we'll dance dance dance till the morning light
A queen must be majestic
I'm sure you will agree
The Circle of Life
Could use some fun so come on prance with me
You gotta move your hooves your paws your feet, we've got the rhythm and we've got the beat

(Dhahabu's Herd and Dhahabu):
Prance With Me

(Dhahabu):
Prance With Me,
And we'll frolic and romp all right

(Dhahabu's Herd):
All right

(Dhahabu's Herd and Dhahabu):
Prance With Me

(Dhahabu):
Prance With Me,
And we'll dance dance dance till the morning light

(Zebras and Ponies):
Frolic and Romp
Frolic and Romp
Frolic and Romp
Frolic and Romp
Frolic and Romp
Frolic and Romp
Frolic and Romp
Frolic and Romp

(Dhahabu, Dhahabu's Herd, and Ponies):
Prance With Me

(Dhahabu):
Prance With Me, we'll frolic and romp all right
(Zebras and Ponies: All right)

(Dhahabu, Dhahabu's Herd, and Ponies):
Prance With Me,

(Dhahabu):
Prance With Me,
And we'll dance dance dance

(Zebras and Ponies):
Prance, prance, prance
We'll dance dance dance

(Zebras and Ponies):
Prance, prance, prance
We'll dance dance dance till the morning light!

(Zebras and Ponies):
Frolic and Romp

Everybody cheered when the song ended. "Woah, she sure can sing." Carrie commented.

"She sure can." Mason agreed.

Dhahabu walked over to Mayor Mare. "As the Mayor of Ponyville, I welcome you to Ponyville." she said.

"Thank you very much." Dhahabu said and she turned to her zebras. "Alright Zebras, you all can go explore just be careful." Her herd nodded and went their seprate ways. Dhahabu came over to us and I noticed Zecora hiding behind me for some reason. "Hi Dhahabu, My name is Twilight Sparkle and these are my friends; Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Ren, Jack, Jamie, Rantaro, Jamie, Nicole, Kaede and Sarah."

We all gave our own greetings to Dhahabu. "It's nice to meet you all." she said and then she noticed Zecora hiding behind me and her face lit up. "Zecora? Is that really you?"

Zecora winced and reluctnaly came out from behind me.

"Hello Dhahabu,
It's nice to see you." she greeted in a reluctant voice.

Dhahabu squealed, "Oh it is you! I missed you so much!"

All of us stared at the pair, confused, "Um... what's going on here?" Pinkie asked.

"Zecora never told you?" Dhahabu asked.

"Told us what?" Kaede asked.

"I'm her older sister, that's what." Dhahabu replied.

"SISTER?!" We all exclaimed in shock.

We all met in the Golden Oak Library. "You have a sister, Zecora?! How come you never told us?" Rainbow asked.

"Because she's too happy to have such an amazing sister like me." Dhahabu gloated. "I mean I can sing, dance and wow everyone with my looks while my sister only makes potions. Right sister?"

Zecora held a fake smile,

"Yes that is true,
I have an amazing sister like you."

She gave a fake laugh, but I could sense something wasn't right and think the gang knew it too. "So little sister, how'd come to met these fine ponies and humans?" Dhahabu asked.

"Well, at first everypony as afraid of her, cause we never saw her before but when we got to know, we became friends." Ren explained.

"Awww.. that's just like my sister. Making everyone scared under her stare while I capture everyone's attention."

Zecora looked to the side and gave a quiet sigh. "Anyway, I'm gonna go see how my lovely subjects are doing." Dhahabu said and we gracefully walked out the door. As soon as the door clicked, Zecora then rushed out the door. "Zecora!" I called. We all came out and saw her running away to the Everfree Forest.

"What was that all about?" Pinkie asked. "I thought she would be happy to hear her sister's success."

"Pinkie, the problem isn't her success. It's the fact that she's basically bragging about how great she is and how non-great Zecora is." I said.

"Sarah's right. Did ya see the look on her face when her sister was gloatin' like Rainbow?" Applejack said. "She looked awfully sad."

"But why didn't she say anything?" Jamie asked. "She is her sister afterall."

"There's only one way to find out." Ren said.

We all headed to the Everfree Forest and went to Zecora hut. "Zecora?" I called gently. "Are you okay?"

"Go away!
I don't want any company today!" Zecora said and we heard sobbing coming from her room.

Me, Ren, Jamie and Jack carefully went into her room where we saw Zecora face down on her bed, crying. "Oh Zecora." I cooed. I sat on her bed and gently rubbed her back. She sniffled and looked up at us. "How long have you felt this way?" Ren questioned.

Zecora opened her mouth, but Nicole, who suddenly appeared in the room, beat us to it, "You've felt this way ever since you were born, right?"

Zecora nodded.

"She always said she's great,
While I can't compare,
I always came up late,
Everytime she gloats my heart tears."

We all felt bad for Zecora. "But why didn't you tell her it made you feel bad?" Jamie asked.

Zecora sniffled again, It's because-"

"You liked seeing your sister so happy, that you couldn't tell her how you really felt." Nicole stated.

Zecora nodded,

"That's stupid!" Jack yelled. "So what if she's your sister. You have to tell her how you feel. Even the nerd knows that."

"Jack, be nice!" I scolded.

Jack scoffed. "What Jack means to say is. I know that she's your sister, but you can't hold in these feelings about her gloating. It's gonna hurt you more if you hold it in. You have to tell her."

Zecora sniffled and wiped her eyes.

"But will she hear,
She loves talking about herself that is clear." Zecora asked.

"Oh, we'll make her listen." Jack smirked.

"You're not threatening her, Jack." I stated.

"Dang it!"

Later

The girls got Dhahabu to meet us in front of the Library. "So what is it, you wanted to talk about?" Dhahabu asked.

"Actually, Zecora." I nudged her forward, "wanted to talk about you."

"Oh, my favorite topic." she smiled.

Zecora looked at her sister,

"Dear sister,
Umm.. this may be hard for you to hear,
But I need you to understand loud and clear,
You're gloating my be good for you,
But it make me feel bad,
I didn't tell you cause you were happy, so true,
But it would hurt me more if i'd not had."

Dhahabu didn't say anything for a moment. "... Woah... I'm sorry I made you feel that way." she hugged her sister, "If I had known-"

"No no,
You didn't know." Zecora said.

The sisters parted, "Well from now on, I won't gloat about myself if it makes you feel bad."

Zecora smiled,

"That's one task,
I wished I would have asked."

We all loved seeing the two sister getting along and their relationship mended once more.

The Claw Patrol

Today I was with all my friends and all our dragons walking through Canterlot which was decorated for the annual food festival, where ponies come from all around to show off their best foods. "Wow, this place looks great!" Ren said.

"It sure does." My dad said.

"I can't wait for the festival to start." Pinkie said, bouncing up and down with glee. I looked around and noticed Moonshine walking towards one particular stand. I broke away from the others and followed my Night Fury. "Moonshine, where are you going?" I saw that he stopped at a stand that had a picture of a meatball on it. Behind the stand was a brown pony with a white mane and tail with a tan streak. "Oh, hi." he said.

"Hello, umm."

"The name's Cookie Dough."

"Cookie Dough?"

The stallion laughed, "Yeah, lots of ponies think I look like a cookie based on how I look." I smiled, "That is kinda funny. What are you doing?"

"I'm making some meatballs." He showed me a tray that had one meatball on it. Moonshine looked at the meatball with his tongue hanging out. "Hehe, looks like your friends want a bite." Cookie said. He took out another meatball and tossed it at Moonshine and he caught it and ate it in one bite. He roared happily, "Hehe, I think he likes it." I said.

"He sure does. Well I've gotta get back to work." Cookie said and he went back to making more meatballs while me and Moonshine went to catch up with the group.

Third Person POV

Cookie Dough was admiring his new tray of a dozen meatballs. "Perfect... hm... a bit small. I know just what to use." He took out a shaker. "My grow spice." He sprinkled a little onto the meatballs and they grew a little bit. "Good." He placed the grow spice on the stand with the single meatball. "Now for the next tray." He turned around, but he didn't notice his tail hitting the shaker, making a lot of grow spice fall on the single meatball!

The meatball grew, grew and grew until it was the size of a house! The meatball rolled away on it's own and Cookie was unaware of it.

POV Ends

I was walking with my friends when we all heard ponies screaming loudly. "What's going on?" I asked.

We all turned and gasped, "Holy crap! That's one giant meatball!" Ren exclaimed.

"Huh.. odd." Nicole said.

"Don't see that everyday." Rantaro added.

"Where did that come from?" Jamie asked.

"Uh can we discuss that later cause it heading RIGHT FOR US!" Rainbow cried. The meatball rolled right towards us. The dragons freaked and flew up, out of the way of the meatball while I leaped into an alleyway. My friends however, not so lucky. They all got caught inside the meatball! "Oh no! Guys!" I cried and I raced after the meatball. "Sarah!" Ren cried. "Help us!" Pinkie added.

I took out a lasso and roped the meatball. I tried to stop it but the meatball was too big and heavy for me and I got thrown into the air and I landed on the ground. "Ow."

"Oh dear, honey!" My dad exclaimed, coming over to me. I relived me to see he managed to escape getting trapped in the meatball. "Are you alright?"

"I'm alright dad." I reassured.

"But my friends are trapped in that meatball and it's trapping other ponies too!" I wasn't wrong the ponies that were in the way of the meatball were caught and trapped inside the meatball as well. "What are we gonna do?"

Firestorm and the other dragons flew into the air and over the meatball. "Firestorm! Striker! Spark, Fire! Silverspike! Winter! Moonshine! Storm!" My friends exclaimed. The dragons blasted the meatball with their fire but the meatball was too big for their fire to do any real damage. Firestorm and Silverspike grabbed Mason and Jack by their arms and tried to pull them out, but they were too deep in the meatball. They were both forced to let go as the meatball rolled out of Canterlot and through the large valley.

"Oh no! It's heading right for Ponyville!" I cried. "What do we do?"

"Don't worry, I've finished some inventions that can help." My dad said and he mounted Moonshine, "Come on." I mounted Winter and we all followed him to the home-ship. We all quickly entered the home-ship and my dad took us to his lab. "Dad, what's the new invention?"

My dad grabbed a remote, "These." he pressed the button revealing six new vehicles. A blue police car, a yellow digger, a orange hovercraft, a silver and pink helicopter, a green recycling truck and a red firetruck. "Woah, dad who are these vehicles for?" I asked.

"They are for the dragons." My dad replied, surprising me and the dragons.

The Police car is for Midnight. The Firetruck is for Firestorm. The digger is for Silverpspike. The helicopter is for Storm. The recycling truck is for Spark and Fire. And the hovercraft is for Striker."

"What about Winter?" I asked.

"Winter will ride with you in your car." My dad added. He pressed another button and the dragons were suddenly clothed with the respective outfits for their vehicles and small backpacks. "Each one of their dragon packs has special tools to help them."

"Awesome dad!" I exclaimed. "This will defiantly help. Now let's go catch that meatball!"

"Oh, one more thing." My dad grabbed some small collars and placed them on the dragons' necks. "What are those?"

"These will allow the dragons to speak."

"Speak?!" I exclaimed.

"Yep." He activated them and Moonshine was the first to talk. "H-H-Hi! I can talk!" his voice was a little raspy like Rainbows'.

Soon the other dragons started talking too. Storm's voice was a little high. Firestorms' was a little deep. Spark and Fire had the same voice which was like Pinkie's only a little lower. Silverpsikes' voice was like Fluttershy when she turns assertive. Strikers' voice was high as well. And Winter's voice was a little lower than mine, which was like Twilight's voice.

"Now let's go!" I exclaimed.

"Yeah!" The dragons exclaimed.

Ren's POV

This is not what I expected to happen. Being stuck in a giant meatball, rolling across the valley, near Ponyville. Mason and Jack tried to pushed their way out, but they were too deep to really move. "It's no use!" Mason cried.

Rainbow tried to fly out but her wings were stuck in the meatball. "It can't get out!"

"No dip Sherlock!" Rantaro exclaimed.

"Be quiet!" Rainbow added.

"Stop arguing, you two!" Twilight said. "We have to find a way out of this!"

"How?" Jack said.

Suddenly, we all heard a firetruck and police siren. "What is that?" Nicole asked.

The vehicles got closer along with other vehicles and what we saw made us gasp. "Moonshine! Firestorm!" Jack exclaimed.

"Stiker, Spark, Fire, Silverspike?!" Applejack added. "What in tarnation are they doing?" The vehicles drove pass the meatball and quickly turned around, coming right to the sides of the meatball. We saw Sarah's car and Sarah rolled down the window, "Hang on guys, we'll get you out of there." I said.

"Hurry, sugarcube!" Applejack said. "I'm getting kinda sick."

"Moonshine, get to Ponyville and clear the streets!" I ordered.

"Yes ma'am." Moonshine stated and he raced ahead. "Did Moonshine just talk?" Ren questioned.

"Yes, yes he did." I replied. The meatball continued rolling over the valley until it was near Ponyville. "Ah shoot, we're headin right for Ponyville!" Applejack cried.

"Midnight, are the streets clear?" I asked. We could communicate with screens inside our vehicles. Like a video chat. "The streets are clear, Sarah." Moonshine replied.

"Good." Sarah replied. Then Moonshine heard some giggling behind him and saw the CMC's in the street!

"Sarah, the Cursaders are still out!" Moonshine cried. He saw the meatball coming right for them! "Apple Bloom! Sweetie Belle! Scootaloo!" Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow cried. The little siblings turned and screamed in fear as the meatball got closer.

"Storm, grab the Cursaders with your harness!" I quickly ordered.

"Right Sarah!" Storm zooed over to the Crusaders, "Roar, Harness!" Her copter released it's harness. "Grab the harness, Crusaders!" The Cursaders grabbed the harness and Storm lifted them out of the way, much to their older siblings relief. "Great work Storm!" I prasied.

"Thanks." Storm looked ahead and gasped, "Sarah, the meatballs' heading right for Sweet Apple Acres!" she exclaimed.

"Got'cha!"

"Spark, Fire, Silverspike, get to Sweet Apple Acres." I ordered.

"Right Sarah, but what do we do?" Silverpsike asked.

"You three have to make something to redirect the meatball away from Sweet Apple Acres."

"Right." The three dragons said and they sped off.

Third Person POV

The two dragons made it to Sweet Apple Acres. "Now what can we use as a detour?" Silverspike asked. "We can use those metal gurders as a detour!"

"Excellent!" Spark and Fire exclaimed. They heard the screams of the trapped ponies and humans. "Let's hurry!" Silverspike exclaimed.

Silverspike used his scooper to lift the gruders while Spark and Fire leaped out of their vehicle. "Roar, Claws!" they said together. Two robotic claws came out and they grabbed the gruders and placed them on their sides in front of the entrance. They placed them so they made a curve. Silverpsike leaped out and placed the posts against them, "Roar, Wielder!" A wielder cam out of his dragons pack he used it to fuse the metal gruders together. Spark and Fire brought out their, "Roar, rivet gun!" Their rivet gun, bolted the metal together making it sturdy. In no time, it was finished. "It's done, Sarah." Spark and Fire reported.

"Great now clear out, the metaballs' getting closer to you guys!" Sarah ordered.

The dragons leaped into their vehicles and moved out of the way.

POV Ends

We were still driving on the sides of the meatball and saw Silverpsike, Spark and Fires' detour. The metal rolled into it and turned to the right. "It worked!" Winter cheered.

"That's great it's going into the forest now!" My dad exclaimed.

"Let's catch up to it!" Moonshine said and we all raced after the meatball. We drove through the forest on the path and came to a familiar part of it. "Froggy Bottom Bog." I said.

"Sarah, the meatball!" Firestorm called. I saw the meatball stuck in the swamp. "Guys! Are you alright?" I called.

"We're alright Sarah, but-" Ren tried to get out but he still stuck tight. "We're all still stuck."

"Hang on we'll get you out." Winter called. But before we could do anything, we spotted some movement behind the meatball. "What's that behind them?" Moonshine asked.

The figure rose up and immediately four heads popped out. "HYDRA!" I cried.

"WHAT?!" Everyone in the meatball cried in fear. The hydra saw the meatball and licked it lips. "We can't let it bite the meatball!" I exclaimed.

Moonshine blasted all of the hydras heads with four plasma blasts, making it roar in pain and turned around. It's tail hit the meatball sending it out of the swamp. "AAAAHHH!" Everyone screamed.

"Guys! Storm follow them!" I ordered.

"Right!" The hydra turned around and growled. Firestorm blasted it with it's fire as did Spark and Fire. The hydra roared and decided it had enough and went away. "Good, it's gone. Let's go!" My dad said.

We all raced out of the forest. "Storm, where's the meatball?" I asked.

"The meatballs' rolling back through Ponyville and and following the train tracks west."

"West? If they keep going that way, they'll end up in the ocean!" My dad stated.

"OCEAN?!" They all exclaimed.

"Come on gang!" I exclaimed we raced through the forest outside of Ponyville, heading west. When we got to the boating dock we saw the meatball floating out to sea! "Oh great, now how are we gonna catch them?" Firestorm asked.

"I got that covered. Spark, Fire. Your recycling truck can turn into a tugboat. Striker you can use your hovercraft." My dad answered.

"Alright!" Spark and Fire said. They raced their truck to the dock and raced off of it. The truck immediately turned into a tugboat, complete with a scooper, a tow line, two fans in the back for propulsion and a steering wheel similar to a ships. Striker followed them to the meatball in his hovercraft.
"Ren, everyone!" I called.

"Sarah!" They all called happy to see me and the dragons. "Get us out of this water!" Rarity screeched.

"Don't worry, we will. Striker, use your hovercraft to push the meatball. Spark and Fire, use the tugboats grapple to hook the meatball."

"Right!" They answered.

"Roar, grapple!" Spark and Fire said and a grapple came out of their dragon pack and went into the meatball, hooking it. "Perfect!" I said. Striker moved his hovercraft to the back of the meatball, where he saw Ren, Mason, Jamie, Jack, Rainbow, Twilight and Applejack. He pressed the hovercraft against it and started pushing the meatball while Spark and Fire started pulling.

"It's working!" Twilight said.

Suddenly, Spark and Fire's tugboat stopped for a moment, "That's weird." Spark pressed the gas, but instead of going forward it went backwards. "Our tugboat won't go forward, can anyone see what's going on?"

Ren looked ahead and his face went a little pale, "Uh guys." he said nervously, "Do you see what I see?"

The other looked and gasped. Striker looked behind him, "Uh-oh."

"Yikes." Jamie said.

"Ah crap." Jack said.

"Oh dear.. that's not good." Rantaro added.

"WHIRLPOOL!" Everyone cried. There was a whirlpool a few yards from them. Spark and Fire pressed on the gas, but the tugboat still didn't go froward, "Sarah, we're giving the tug full power but it's not enough to pull us away from the whirlpool." Spark reported.

Striker pressed his gas too but it didn't do anything, "Sarah, the whirlpools winning. We gotta do something, fast!"

Sarah looked at Storm and her car. "Hang on everyone, I've got an idea! Dad, can my car turn into a flying vehicle?"

"Of course, I made it all terrian." My dad replied.

"Perfect. Storm, come with me." I ordered. Me, Winter and my dad hopped into the car. "Air Mode." I called. Two fins came out from the doors and two jets came out in the back A small dorsal fin appeared near the back of the car. Storm got into her copter and we all flew into the sky and went over to the meatball.

Now the meatball was getting closer to the whirlpool. Striker, Spark and Fire tried their best to pushed and pulled it away. "Sarah, the whirlpools' too strong for our vehicles."

"Don't worry, I have a plan. Storm, get in close, put your copter in auto pilot and release your hook. I need you to put the hook deep into the meatball."

"Right Sarah, but what will you do?" Storm asked.

"You'll see. Spark, Fire, I need you two to retract your grapple."

"Retract it? But then the meatball will get sucked into the whirlpool along with Striker." Spark said.

"Not if we lift the meatball out of the water." I replied with a smirk.

"Lift the whole meatball? How?" Fire asked.

"You'll see."

Storm flew her copter over the meatball and placed it in auto pilot. "Roar, Hook!" A hatch opened and out came a study rope with a hook on the end. Storm got out of her vehicle and grabbed the hook in her talons. She flew down to the meatball and stuck it deep within. She gave it a few hard tugs, "Rope secured."

"Right. Spark, Fire, retract your grapple." The Zippleback retract the grapple, shocking everyone. "What are you doing?!" Rainbow cried.

"Trust us!" Spark and Fire called. I then dove towards the water. "Water-Mode." I called. The jets in the back, retracted and the back tried turned into fans to push the car along. I dove the car into the water and positioned the car right underneath the meatball. "Alright, Storm, ready to lift?"

"Yes Sarah."

"Go!" Storm pulled on her controls and the meatball started to lift while I pushed on the meatball from below and the meatball was lifted out of the water.

"Awesome!" Ren said.

"Wicked!" Rainbow added.

"Alright!" Twilight said.

Striker drove away from the whirlpool and me and Storm placed the meatball on solid ground. We landed all our vehicles. "Are you guys okay?" Striker asked.

"We're alright, but we're still stuck." Ren said.

"How are we gonna get them out?" Moonshine asked.

"We can't pulled them out. We already tried." Firestorm said. Silverpsike nodded.

"Too bad we can't just shrink the meatball." Winter said.

"Actually, we can." My dad smiled.

"We can?!" Everyone exclaimed.

"Car, shrink ray!" My dad called. A hatch in the front opened and out came and medium-sized ray. "Activate. Target; Meatball!" My dad ordered.

The shrink ray blasted the meatball and it shrank to small size, freeing everyone. "We're free!" Kaede asked.

"Oh thank goodness." Rarity sighed.

"Thanks for the save you guys." Mason thanked.

"Yeah, you save out butts." Jack added with a toothily grin. "And love the new rides."

I grinned as everyone admired the dragons vehicles and uniforms. "These are amazing!" Twilight exclaimed.

"They sure are." Jamie added.

"Sarah, you and the dragons saved the day, together." Twilight said.

"Hehe, it was nothing. Whenever you're in trouble, just call for help." I said. Everyone shared a good laugh.

Episode 19: Gabby Gums and a Secret Out!

It was the day after Dratini and Deino joined the family and we decided to investigate the new floors in the home-ship. Riolu, Rockruff and Mareep were happy to have a new little buddy with them. Mareep acted like a big sister, nudging him away from wires that were sticking out and keeping him away from other dangerous objects. It was so cute seeing Dratini getting along with the other pokemon. Jack's Deino, was just like him. He like to eat a lot and sleep the only difference was that he also liked to bash everything with his head to train... including Ren and the others. Sometimes it as funny like when he bashed my dad against the wall and sometimes it wasn't like when he rammed into the wall and got his head stuck.

Anyway, we've invited the Mane 6 and Spike to explore the shopping mall district. "Golly, this is such a huge place!" Applejack commented, looking over at the Target store district entrance.

Rainbow flew around the place with an eccentric look on her face and let out a whistle, already have checked out every part of the place due to her speed. "Ah ha ha! This is so awesome! You guys get to own your own awesome mall! This is just awesome!"

“You can say that again!” Ren chuckled, walking around the place with a couple of french fries in his hand.

"With this mall, we pretty much have enough food to last ourselves for as long as we stay here." Kaede stated.

"Quite indeed." Mason smiled. We need to keep on investigating if we're gonna figure out the mysteries behind this ship."

"Quite." Mason nodded, examining a nearby Walmart district. While we looked around the place, I came across Fluttershy who was looking over at a nearby pet shop, and ironically, no animals were in it.

"Hey Fluttershy, what's wrong?" I asked in concern.

"Oh hi Sarah..." Fluttershy sighed. "I was just looking over this pet shop, but nothing there. No animals in there and I was so excited to see the cute little critters."

"Yeah, that does seem weird." I stated, gazing at the store with a confused look. I don't get it, what's the point of a pet shop if there's no animals in there to adopt here.

“You know, I never knew that the home-ship would have this…umm…so many places.” Fluttershy, looking at the empty animal shop with a soft grin. “But it’s a shame that there’s no animals in here. I would really enjoy playing and talking with them.”

I rubbed my cheek in embarrassment and replied, “Yeah, so it would seem.”

"So where to next?!" Pinkie asked, eager to explore more of the place. "I want to explore more of this place! Especially of that 'Walmart' place I saw earlier!"

"Well I already checked up the place and there's nothing much but a bunch of stores that sells clothes, games, and other junk." Rainbow Dash explained.

"But no clues relating to our missing memories, right?" Kaede asked, which she replied by shaking her head. Kaede slumped down sadly and muttered "Just great..."

"Don't worry, I'm sure there's gotta be some clue in this ship." Twilight assured with confidence. "We won't give up!"

"Yeah, especially about that letter Ren found." Jamie nodded. "We've been trying to decipher and it was too smudged it."

"Speaking of which, have you and Twilight decipher the letter from all those smudges?" Mason questioned.

"No." Twilight shook her head. "I've tried applying many appliances and spells to remove the smudges, but it didn't work. I'm not sure why it didn't work..."

"Maybe...that letter must've been there for so long in that room that it didn't work?" Fluttershy suggested.

"That might be a possibility." Jamie sighed sadly. "But even so, something doesn't add up..."

"Well don't worry you guys, we just need to hope that we'll be able to fully read it." I chuckled with a grin, cheering Jamie and Twilight a bit before noticing the confused look on Kodi as he looked around the place. "What's wrong boy?"

"Has anyone seen Rantaro and Nicole?" Now that caused us to realize that we couldn't find those two. Okay, how in Equestria did we not noticed that?

"Hmph!" Jack scoffed, walking off with his hands in his pockets. "That guys must've ditched us."

"Come on Jack! Be nice!" Fluttershy begged. "I'm sure both Rantaro and Nicole are just exploring this place together."

"They're over by the Apple Store." I said, seeing the two coming out. Rantaro was holding an Apple Laptop and his raccon friend, Gizmo was eating a cheese filled pretzel while Nicole was looking at her IPad. I went over to them. "Hi Rantaro, Hi Nicole." I greeted.

Rantaro sighed, "What do you want, kid?"

"We just wanted to find out where you two were. That's all." I replied with a sweet smile. Rantaro growled a little and rolled his eyes.

"Hey be nice to newbie, you bastard!" Jack exclaimed.

"I do not take orders from a fat biker." Rantaro said.

"Uh-oh." Applejack said, tilting her hat over her eyes.

"What the fudge did you say!" Jack yelled and he grabbed Rantaro by his necktie. "You really asking for it, huh?"

"Deino."

Huh? Jack's new Deino pokemon got between the two holding out his arm and shaking his head, as if saying, "Don't do it."

"Looks like Deino doesn't want you to hit him, Jack." Twilight said.

"Deino."

Jack sighed and dropped Rantaro, "Fine... but for my pokemon only, hmph."

"So what's up with the weird box thing you have, Rantaro?" Kodi asked, tilting his head curiously before walking up to him and sniffing the box.

"This here is a new little toy of mine." Rantaro grinned. "Lucky me, eh? Gotta hand it to our kidnapper for allowing us to keep things like that."

"But Rantaro...we're not even sure if we were even taken to this place." Jamie pointed out meekly.

"Yes yes, I know. We only got theories and all that junk. So what?" Rantaro shrugged with a grin. "If it beats than making sure to stay away from the police for a while, am I right?"

"I see, so you're running off from the police, eh?" Applejack questioned suspiciously.

"Makes sense considering what Jamie, Mason, and Jack said is true about him being a criminal." Rainbow huffed, glaring at Rantaro.

"Whatever. Say what you want." Rantaro chuckled before looking over at Mason. "By the way Mason, I couldn't help but notice that you were quite familiar to me."

"What?" He asked, not following what he meant by that.

"What I mean is that I once saw your face from one of your darling princess's party she does whenever she comes by to the U.S." Rantaro explained, causing Mason to glare at him.

"How do you know that?"

"Well duh! I was there because I felt like it. Thought I could see something exciting for the old 'vault'." Rantaro shrugged nonchalantly.

"Old...vault?" Fluttershy asked in confusion.

"I think he means for the memories, Flutters." I answered, which she nodded in understanding.

"See, he gets it." Rantaro snickered. "Now excuse me, I rather head back to my room to test out this baby and probably gonna go back on my business on giving info to these gullible and naive ponies."

"Hey! That's just mean!" Pinkie pointed out. Rantaro gave her an annoyed glance and replied "What? I was just-"

"Pointing out the truth, that's what he was trying to say." Nicole filled in.

I giggled and rolled my eyes and decided to go to the living room to spend some time with Dratini.

I entered the living room and found Carrie and the CMC's. I took noticed that there were wearing ecru hats like journalists and news reporters wear when interviewing people about live news, and they held notepads in their hands and or hooves. "Hi Sarah." they greeted.

"Hi girls, what are you doing?" I asked.

"We're trying to Foal Printing Press to get out cutie marks." Applebloom said.

"And I'm doing it to try something new." Carrie replied.

"Well good luck with that." I encouraged.

"Thanks." Scootaloo said. "Hey, you want us to interview you?"

"Interview?"

"Yeah." Sweetie Belle said. "We can use it for the Press."

"Well... alright." I agreed and the girls squealed in delight. Soon we were all sitting on the couch and the girls just asked me a few questions like "What's your name?", "What are your interests?", and "What are you special talents?" After that, they were done, "Thanks Sarah." Sweetie Belle thanked.

"Your welcome girls." I replied and the four of them walked off.

A couple days passed and I was with Ren, the girls and everyone else. I reading my Book of Dragons when there was a knock at the door. "Huh, now what?" Jack asked irritably as we walked over to the door, only to be met with an angry mob filled with almost everypony in town.

"There they are!"

"You monsters!"

"How do you sleep at night?!"

"Oh goody...an angry mob." Rantaro muttered, forming an amused smirk. "Been wondering how long did these guys starting one?"

"Wait what?" Ren asked in confusion.

"What the hell?!" Jack exclaimed.

"U-uh...w-what's going on?" Jamie asked in confusion.

"Shut it freak show of a...freak!" One of the crowd shouted, terrifying Jamie a bit.

"Everypony settle down!" Twilight shouted. "What seems to be the problem?"

"How could you stay calm with those...those monsters!" A cyan colored earth pony shouted.

"What are you...talking about?" Applejack asked with a raised brow.

"Monsters?" Nicole questioned. "Why are you calling us 'monsters' exactly?"

"Indeed, what in Celestia's name are you talking about?" Rarity wondered the exact same thing.

"Are you kidding?!" A brown colored Pegasus wearing an apron threw a newspaper article right in front of my face. Ren managed to take it off and began reading it. "Why not you read it?"

"You mean the newspaper? But why?" Kaede wondered as I kept reading the headlines and once I was finished...my expression turned shock and pale upon reading it.

"W-what?" What in Equestria am I reading right now? Are you kidding me right now?!

"What?" Mason asked before he and the others read the headlines of the paper as it says the one thing we thought it was never going to happen ever as long as we remained here in their world. It was a picture of Jack eating a hamburger with the title. "Humans lied! They don't eat like us but eat meat as well! Can they be trusted?" Everyone, besides me, was shocked. They had told me about keeping it a secret about them eating meat, but I don't see why they had to. Now I know.

Which is ironic in a way. My dragons eat fish and that's considered fish but everypony seems alright with that.

"Oh my god..." Kaede muttered.

"N-no...!" Jamie gasped with a horror look on his face.

"Whoa...this...this looks bad." Jack commented.

"You think?" Rantaro asked irritably.

"W-what?" Applejack widened her eyes in shock as the rest of the girls, except Fluttershy and Twilight, looked at us with shocked looks. "T-this has to be some sort of joke, right?"

"Ren...everypony else?" Rarity covered her mouth in shock. "W-what did this newspaper...is this true?"

"Oh no..." Mason muttered, face-palming a bit.

"Heh heh, good one!" Pinkie laughed, earning weird looks from us and the crowd. "I mean, we can't be sure that Rennie and the others really eat meat. I mean, we're practically made out of meat and such, right? Right?"

"...Umm...well..." Ren rubbed the back of my neck with an awkward smile.

"It's the truth..." Twilight sighed, earning shocked looks from her friends while the crowd began ranting on again.

"We trusted you all!"

"How could you?!"

"You monsters!"

"Muffins!"

...Wait what? Who said that? Who even said that last part? It almost sounded like... Derpy?

"I have a feeling that I'm suddenly not feeling so well..." Rarity fainted to the floor, but not before he was caught by Mason.

"Rarity!" Mason gasped, only to earn a shocked look from the crowd.

"Look! That guy was about to have that white Unicorn as a snack!" One of the crowd shouted, earning another outrage from them.

"Now now everypony! Calm down! Please calm down!" Twilight begged, but her pleas were ignored. Ren and the others looked at the crowd with pale looks. I didn't say anything but was confused for some reason. So what if they eat meat, can't they just accept it? "R-R-Ren?" Ren looked over to see Fluttershy scared look.

"Fluttershy..." Ren muttered, looking at her with a concern look before hearing the crowd walking towards us with angry and outrage looks, causing us to back away as Twilight used her magic to slammed the door closed shut and managed to block it with the many furniture that were in the room. "Phew, I think that'll keep them shut." Twilight sighed in relief.

"Ohhhh..." We looked over to see Rarity slowly beginning to wake up before she looked around the room. "Where am I? Last thing I remember was that..."

"Rarity? Are you alright?" Mason asked in concern as Rarity gazed at him, seeing that he was holding onto her.

"O-Oh! Mason!" Rarity widened her eyes in shock, but it wasn't because she was embarrassed just how closed he was to her, but because of what she and the other girls learned. "U-umm...this is quite awkward...right?"

"Y-yeah..." Mason nodded before setting her down on the couch.

"No way!" Rainbow shook her head with an upset look. "There is no way in Equestria that you guys are carnivores!"

"It's the truth, R-Rainbow Dash..." Jamie muttered sadly.

"I won't believe it! I'll prove it!" Rainbow flew over to the window and immediately opened it.

"Whoa whoa whoa, where the hell do you think you're going?!" Jack demanded.

"I'm heading over to town and find more of that newspapers that Gabby Gums made herself!" Rainbow replied, not gazing at him before she took off.

"I can't believe it..." Applejack gazed down on the ground before looking over at us and asked "Why didn't you say anything? Were you guys...hiding this from us?"

"I-it wasn't a choice! W-we just..." Ren stammered.

"It wasn't Ren nor the other's fault!" Fluttershy stepped up with a serious look on her face. "Ren and the others are the kindest humans we've ever met...well the only humans we've met but we know that they wouldn't dare eating us! Ren and the others promised not to do that and began accepting our food! Have you not remember all the times we've been through again?!"

We all stared at her in shock, never seeing Fluttershy standing up for anypony, not even us. Normally it's me or one of us trying to defend her, but...wow!

"Fluttershy..." Rarity muttered.

Fluttershy suddenly widened her eyes with a blush before looking away, trying to brush her hair to hide herself before saying "O-oh! I-I didn't mean to make you guys so angry with me!"

"No we aren't! We're amazed!" Pinkie pointed out, bouncing in front of her before grabbing and shaking her. "I mean, we've never seen you like this before! Who are you and what have you done to the real Fluttershy? Are you an alien from another planet like Ren and his friends?"

"Wait what?" I asked incredulous. "Hey!" now I was insulted a little cause technically I was an alien from another planet.

"Oh, sorry, Sarah." Pinkie apologized.

"Whoa nelly." Applejack muttered, blinking in surprise. "Pinkie has a point. Since when did you ever start standing up for yourself...well more than usual?"

"W-well..." Fluttershy gazed at me with a soft smile and a small blush appeared on her face. "You may say that it was a little advice that Ren gave to me back then..."

"Really?" Rarity asked in surprise before turning to me with a nervous grin. "I suppose...that would make sense considering how nice he is to be considered your special somepony."

"H-hey!" Ren called out, feeling a bit embarrassed about that fact.

"Guys! This is no time for any talk!" Twilight scolded. "For right now, we just need to calm down and try to calm the crowd down as well."

"Yeah, but how?" Applejack asked.

"Yeah, I mean, they seemed pretty outrage." Kodi pointed out. "We're not sure if we can even calm them down now."

"Yeah..." Ren nodded, feeling a bit heartbroken that the town now is turning against them. Suddenly, the window immediately blasted opened with a tons of newspaper made specifically by Gabby Gums appeared, with Rainbow Dash having to carry them out with an exhausted look on her face. "S-so, how did it go?" Jamie asked in worried.

"I...I wasn't fast enough!" Rainbow exclaimed. "My life is officially over!"

"Wait what? What do you mean 'your life'? What about ours?!" Kaede exclaimed in shock.

"Gabby Gums has made it to Cloudsdale!" Rainbow exclaimed, causing us all to widened our eyes in shock.

"What?!" Twilight hissed.

"It's true! Everywhere!" Rainbow yelled out. "It was all spread out all over town and now it's over! I mean, she didn't only do it to Ren, Jack, Rantaro, Mason, Jamie, Kaede, and Nicole either!"

"What do you mean?" Nicole asked, feeling a bit surprised by this. Applejack walked over and picked up one of the newspaper and read "'Rainbow Dash: Speed Demon or Super Softie?'?!"

"I grabbed as many copies as I could, but it was too late!" Rainbow cried out, banging her hoof on the ground. "I'm a laughing stock!"

"Calm down Dashy." Jack patted her on the back, cheering her a bit. Rantaro picked one of the newspaper up before letting out a chuckle, and then started laughing.

"AH HA HA HA! Get a load of this!" Rantaro laughed before showing us an image about Applejack snoozing over by a nearby apple tree. "Applejack Asleep on the Job!"

"Wait what?!" Applejack gasped before grabbing it and began reading before slowly taking her eyes off of it with widened eyes, "I can't believe this! That Gabby Gums wrote a lie about that!"

"And this one..." Kaede picked another one up before showing us an image of Big Mac holding a familiar doll that I soon recognized as Mr. Smarty Pants from many months ago. "Big Macintosh - What's He Hiding?"

"It would seem that this Gabby Gums must've wrote many bad lies about you guys while practically toying with us with our little secret." Nicole deduced. "Just how far is she gonna go?"

"Ha ha! Look at this one!" Spike showed us another newspaper article written by Gabby Gums herself, showing us Twilight reading a book that made it look like she was snobby looking. "Twilight Sparkle: I was a Canterlot Snob?!"

"Are you serious?!" Twilight gaped at that before making an irritated look on her face and swiping the newspaper from Spike's hands and began reading the article. "A well-placed scaly source close to the prissy pony says Twilight Sparkle thinks Ponyville is nothing but muddy roads and low-class rubes."

She immediately turned towards Spike an upset look and yelled "Spike!"

"Well I didn't!" Spike shook his head with a panic look. "Gabby Gums made that up!" He picked another piece of newspaper article that showed the same one Twilight was holding. "I never said anything like that!"

"I don't see anything about Sarah, except for this one "Human Hybrid and her Peaceful Life." Huh? I looked at it and it just said everything I told the CMC's and Carrie. "Well this one is truthful." I said.

"Give me that!" Jack snatched that out of my hands and looked at it. ".... There's no lie about newbie in this one."

"It just says everything I told the CMC's and Carrie about yesterday." I added.

"Everypony, please." Rarity announced with a calm look. "She's just a harmless schoolpony engaged in a little idle gossip. You're really making too big a deal out of this."

"B-but it's all lies!" Jamie pointed out. "She's writing any lies about us and what's worse is that she somehow discovered about our secret about eating meat!"

"Yeah! She's just humiliating us all!" Kodi agreed before grabbing another piece of article with his mouth before handing it to me as I read it over before gawking at the front cover of Fluttershy having a weird looking tail with arrows on the bacl.

"What the heck is this?" Ren gaped before reading the title. "Fluttershy has tail extensions!"

"Pffft. I know that's fake." I scoffed. We all froze before slowly gazing at the yellow pegasus, who glanced towards us before slowly hiding behind the kitchen counter. "...What kind of drugs has this chick has been going on?" Jack asked bluntly.

"Jack!" Kaede scolded. Deino bashed him on his head. "OW!" Jack raised his arms in the air in surrender before saying "What? I was just asking!"

"And look at this one!" Twilight picked up another article from the pile with her magic as it showed Pinkie Pie dancing around in a punch bowl. "Pinkie Pie is an out-of-control party animal!"

"What?!" Pinkie cried out before grabbing the newspaper and reading over it. Just as she finished reading it, her eyes were bawling out of tears as she cried out, "It's true! I do have a problem!"

"B-but...w-we don't mind that..." Jamie muttered, feeling scared and terrified right now. "I-I just don't get it...why? Why is this Gabby Gums doing this to us?!"

"That's what I wanna know!" Jack demanded. "I don't care who it is! I'll beat the hell out of them!"

Well I'm pretty mad at them for what they've done but...why do I have this strange feeling that something doesn't add up here?

"Ha ha ha ha..." Huh? Why is Rarity laughing of all times? "Honestly, you ponies have no sense of humor." Rarity rolled her eyes.

"How can you be so calm about this?! Our lives are practically ruined thanks to that journalist!" Kaede exclaimed angrily.

"Calm down Kaede darling." Rarity picked up a random newspaper from the pile Rainbow Dash picked up and began reading it over. "So she tweaks a few ponies every now and then, maybe they...AH!"

"What? What's wrong?" Kodi asked in concern before we all saw the angry look on her face. "I'll destroyher!"

"Rarity! What happened?" Mason asked in worried before the paper was shoved into his face by Rarity as he began reading it over. "The Drama-Queen Diaries"?

"She's reprinted my secret diary! How could Gabby Gums possibly get access to my private diary?!"

"I don't know..." Mason wondered before widening his eyes in shock. "Oh no!"

"What? What is it?" Kaede asked in worried.

"Carrie! I think she's in trouble!" Mason exclaimed.

"In trouble?" I asked in confusion.

"He means that due to the many ponies in Ponyville knowing about our diet, I have a feeling that they might go after anyone who's human." Nicole pointed out.

"Hmm...that is quite troublesome." Rantaro shrugged before turning to Mason. "Well, what are you waiting for? You gonna let her die?"

Mason gritted his teeth and darkened his face. "You be quiet!"

"Mason, allow me to tag along!" We all looked at Rarity with surprised looks. "Please! I need to find out who is Gabby Gums is..." She made a dark and angry scowl before exclaiming "So I'll make sure that she's gonna pay for revealing my secrets!"

"Whoa...that loon really went nuts." Jack whispered to Jamie nearby, which he gulped and nodded in agreement.

"But do we even know who Gabby Gums is?" Rantaro questioned, earning another scowl from Rarity.

"Of course she is! She's one of the schoolponies back at the school!" Rarity exclaimed.

"Then why not ask your sister and her friends about her? Maybe she knows her identity?" Rantaro smirked, which made Nicole raised a brow at him.

"Good heavens no!" Rarity scoffed. "My sister, Mason's sister, and their friends would never associate with anyone as beastly as Gabby Gums!"

"Rarity has a point." Mason nodded, crossing his arms with a stern look. "Carrie would never do anything horrible like that. She would never post these embarrassing secrets and photos about us."

"Yeah! I mean, they're just kids!" I added. "I mean, even if it was possible, which I don't believe, I don't think they would do this on purpose."

"Ren might have a point there." Twilight nodded. "I mean, I'm sure there's a rational explanation about all this."

"Y-yeah...if we just remained calm..."

"Remain calm? REMAIN CALM?!" Jack yelled out, making Jamie flinch in fear. "Our lives are ruined! Everypony in town, practically in this damn world knows more about our species! It's over! We're done!"

"We just need to calm down Jack!" Kaede begged. "I-I'm sure once we find out who Gabby Gums is, we might be able to make her apologize to everypony and have her convince to apologize to us all! That's all!"

"Grr!" Jack growled at her before taking a deep breath, softening his expression. "Alright fine..."

"Good..." Kaede sighed in relief.

"Anyway, we shall be going." Mason nodded before grabbing Rarity by the arms, much to her surprise.

"O-oh Mason!" Rarity giggled, hiding away her blush. "You know, you sure are quite amazing, aren't you? O-of course I would never think of you as a monster."

Mason softly smiled at her and nodded, happy to hear that Rarity doesn't have any fear in him anymore. "You can thank me later. For now, let's go find our siblings and the rest of their friends."

"Okay." Rarity nodded before the two climb out of the window.

"Just be careful you two. The crowd might be still out there." Nicole warned them.

"Don't worry, we will." Mason nodded before climbing out of the window with Rarity by his side.

"I sure hope those two will be alright." Kaede sighed.

"Me too..." Ren nodded before noticing that Fluttershy wasn't around here. "Hey, where did Flutters go?"

"Last time I saw her, she was around and hiding behind the kitchen counter." Kodi reminded me.

"Well don't worry, I'm sure that she's still around here." Twilight assured before pointing to the blocked door. "After all, I did blocked the door with almost every furniture to make sure the crowd doesn't come after us inside."

"Yeah..." Ren nodded.

"So how in Equestria could you guys eat meat?" Applejack asked.

"W-well..." Jamie twiddled with his fingers with a nervous look before he began loudly muttering again. "Y-you may say that's the only thing we eat, but that is not true. There are certain set of animals that we can't eat in order to protect and preserve their species. We eat only animals that are limited to us for years and years to come."

"Really? Well that's nice to hear Jamie!" Pinkie grinned, hugging him tight as he widened his eyes in shock.

"W-wait! Did I say that aloud again?!" Jamie widened his eyes in shock.

"Settle down, if they want to know they have to know in order to trust us." Rantaro shrugged.

"Well that's nice to hear that you guys don't eat every single kind of animal." Twilight sighed. "I bet that's a relief to Fluttershy."

"Yeah..." Ren nodded before looking over at his room door, forming a worried look. "I'm gonna go off to find Fluttershy. I'm worried about her."

"I'll help too." Kodi offered, which he nodded with a grin. Kodi began using his nose and started sniffing around the ground a lot before Ren began following his tracks as we arrived to our room while the others stayed behind and discussed more about the topic on hand. "Please allow me to give out an explanation..." Nicole offered, adjusting her glasses.

"If they even believe us." Rantaro shrugged.

Ren's POV

As soon as we entered we entered my room, I began to hear some whimpering. He walked over to the other side of his bed, finding a tearful Fluttershy around the left side of my bed, covering her face with her forelegs and kept crying.

"Fluttershy." I called with a worried look. "Are you alright?"

Fluttershy looked up, having a tear-stained look on her face.

"Oh hi Ren...hi Kodiak...I-I didn't see you there..." Fluttershy wiped away her tears with a sad look. "S-sorry if I'm causing any trouble for you."

"It's alright. You didn't mean too." I assured with a soft grin. "But you don't have to keep crying. I don't think that's embarrassing..." Actually, come to think of it? Now that I'm realizing it...why is having extended tails that bad? "But why is it so weird that you didn't want it to be reveal?"

"I..." Fluttershy's face turned bright red in embarrassment. "It's too embarrassing for anypony to know!"

"So why do it in the first place if you knew it was gonna be embarrassing?" Kodi wondered.

"Because I was just curious to see if extended tails were quite amazing!" Fluttershy cried out. "But now that everypony in town knows about it, I'm a laughing stock!"

"Don't say that Fluttershy." I said with a soft smile before sitting down next to her with Kodiak laying on my laps. "I understand that you must feel sad but you have us and we would never laugh at you like that. I mean, many of us has embarrassing secrets and were mocked as well."

"I-I suppose so..." Fluttershy cried out, wiping away her tears before leaning against me. "But what about you and the others? Aren't you just angry yet upset about it?!"

"I am." I nodded. "But I know that these guys are just scared of us and I know that we can encouraged them to be friends with us."

Fluttershy let out a smile before snuggling against my sweater, much to my embarrassment. Kodi smiled at us before licking Fluttershy on the cheek, which made her finally smile.

"Better?" I asked.

"Better." Fluttershy nodded.

Phew, glad that I was able to help her out of her misery. Still though, I get Rarity considering that her secrets that she wrote in her diary is one thing to be embarrassed, but this Gabby Gums is for some reason is going too far. I may not have read much about her but all I got was that she was a schoolpony and was posting everypony's secrets. Just why is she doing this? Out of pleasure? No, that wouldn't be it...

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

"What the heck?!" Kodi exclaimed as the three of us looked at each other before getting up from the floor and headed out of my room as we saw the front door banging over and over.

The others looked panicked upon seeing this.

"O-oh no! W-we're gonna die!" Jamie gasped, bending down with a scared look.

"Calm down, we'll be fine." Rantaro waved it off.

"Yeah! I mean, it's not like things can get worse." Pinkie agreed with her signature smile. Suddenly, more banging came running out of the door, much to our shock.

"Open the door!"

"Get out here now!"

"Come out so you can fight us like a man!"

"Oh golly..." Applejack muttered.

"Everypony! Secure the door!" Twilight yelled, which we nodded in agreement before running over to the blocked door and attempted to hold it back. "Make sure that they don't run in here!"

"What do you think?!" Rantaro asked angrily.

"Everyone, you all need to calm down." Nicole assured, looking at us with a calm look.

"Easy for you to say!" Rainbow growled, holding back the door.

"Do you think that we can make sure that they won't get in?!" Kaede asked in fear. "I-I don't think we can hold much longer!"

"Well just shaddup and keep pushing back!" Jack exclaimed. "Dammit! Where the hell is Mason, Rarity and the others?!"

"If we all just remained calm at the moment, we might even discover Gabby Gum's identity." Nicole assured.

"What?! You figured it out?!" I exclaimed in shock.

"But how?!" Kodi added.

"I'll explain till everypony arrives." Nicole stated, furrowing her brows with a serious look.

"Hmm...well this should be interesting." Rantaro chuckled with a grin.

Oh man, I'm not sure how did Nicole find out about the identity of Gabby Gums, but...oh god! I just hope we'll be able to make sure that the crowd won't be breaking down this door for now!

Later

“How could you Diamond Tiara?!” Apple Bloom demanded, narrowing her eyes in anger at her. The Crusaders and Carrie just came back to the editor-in-chief’s office to confront Diamond Tiara upon discovering an article that was made by Gabby Gums herself, but that wasn’t true at all considering that Gabby Gums were those four girls all along! Diamond Tiara was practically stealing their name and taking credit of her own work.

“Why? What’s the matter?” Diamond Tiara asked in a mocking tone. “Too shocked that I sold a story or two to all of Equestria about what these humans really are?”

“Why did you do that, Diamond Tiara?!” Carrie demanded. “You made me, my big brother, and the others look like we’re the bad guys!”

“Duh, that’s cause you are!” Diamond Tiara sneered at her. “You don’t think I won’t find out about you little cretin? Serves you right for what you humans did to make me humiliate myself!”

“No please!” Carrie pleaded. “It’s me you want but don’t take it on my friends! Please!”

“Yeah! I mean, a human eating meat? That’s obviously a lie!” Scootaloo exclaimed before turning to Carrie and asked “Right Carrie?”

Carrie lowered her head down a bit with a sad look, letting out a tear and said “No…it’s the truth. I’m sorry…”

The Crusaders gasped in shock upon hearing this from her while Diamond Tiara laughed mockingly at her.

“Yes, that’s right! Go on! Mock her! Laugh at her! Teach her that humans can’t be trusted!” Diamond Tiara laughed. The Crusaders looked at each other with worried and concern before narrowing their eyes and glared at Diamond Tiara.

“Yeah right! Like we’ll laugh at our friend!” Scootaloo exclaimed, much to Diamond Tiara’s confusion.

“What?”

“You heard her!” Sweetie Belle stepped forward with a serious look. “Carrie is the best friend we ever had before! She may be like a princess, but at least she’s caring and lovable unlike you!”

“What?!” Diamond Tiara hissed angrily, nearly frightening Featherweight.

“You heard her!” Apple Bloom glared angrily at Diamond Tiara. “I want to thank Ren for helping me overcome my dilemma with being a blank-flank because if it wasn’t for them…” She turned to her friends with a soft and warm smile. “I wouldn’t have met these girls ever in my life.”

“Apple Bloom…” Carrie looked at her with amazement before smiling over her friend. “Thank you!”

“What are you saying?! Are you just gonna be friends with a freakshow like her?!” Diamond Tiara exclaimed angrily. “This is just messed-up!”

“Why is it a problem to you anyway?” Sweetie Belle questioned with a raised brow. “You never had any problems with her being a human before. Normally, you just teased her because she friends with blank-flanks like us.”

Diamond Tiara sneered at the Crusaders before scoffing “Why does it matter anyway? You girls are just too boring to bathe in my glory anyway.”

Carrie glared at Diamond Tiara and said “Well why not bathe into your own glory? We quit!”

Diamond Tiara snapped her eyes opened with a shocked look. “No! I won’t let you quit!”

“But the gossip we’ve been printing is hurting everypony’s feelings!” Sweetie Belle retorted. “And what’s worse is that you’ve posted a really hurtful comment that’s making everypony in Ponyville have a deep grudge on Ren and his friends.”

“Feelings?!” Diamond Tiara scoffed. “I don’t care about feelings! Gabby Gums is my bread and butter, and I’m not gonna let you goody-two-horseshoes and some freakish naked ape of a freak take that away from me. Besides, why should you care? You girls been posting mean comments about your own friends on the school news.”

“We know, but we learn that it’s not right.” Apple Bloom shook her head.

“We’re sorry Diamond Tiara, but we’ve made our decision.” Carrie said with a serious look.

“I won’t be doing this anymore longer. Who cares about earning some journalists cutie-marks?” Sweetie Belle nodded. “I rather care more about our friends, their feelings, and the other ponies that we wrote about it.”

“Yeah, you can’t force us to keep gossiping.” Scootaloo smirked, but that was soon dropped upon seeing the evil smile on Diamond Tiara.

“When you see these…” She threw a folder filled with many pictures of the Crusaders, much to their shock upon seeing embarrassing photos. One was Apple Bloom of her as a little baby having applesauce all over her body. The next one had Sweetie Belle with a case of a bad hair day, and another had Scootaloo snuggling against a stuffed teddy bear. “You may not want to quit after all.”

“W-what?” Apple Bloom muttered.

“I told Featherweight to document everything…” Diamond Tiara evilly smirked. “And that’s exactly what he did!”

“But wait, there’s nothing of me.” Carrie pointed out. “Which means I can tell on you for what you did.”

“Go ahead, and I’ll post these on the school newspaper.” Diamond Tiara smirked. “Besides, it’s property of the Foal Free Press. And if Gabby Gums really does go into retirement, I’ll need something to fill that empty column space…Actually, I can post them and just take the title of Gabby Gums anyway.”

“You don’t scare me Diamond Tiara.” Carrie stated.

“Sure, go on ahead. Tell on your big brother and you’ll end up being the cause of humiliating your friends.” Diamond Tiara smirked. Carrie widened her eyes in shock before looking over at her friends, seeing the pleading looks on their faces. Carrie didn’t want to humiliate her friends so she looked down with a sad look.

“O-okay…I’ll be quiet.” Carrie muttered.

“What was that? I don’t think I heard that.” Diamond Tiara asked mockingly, wanting to hear it louder.

“I said that I’ll be quiet.” Carrie sighed.

“Good answer.” Diamond Tiara evilly smirked as Carrie glared at her. “See what happens when you mess with me?”

Carrie blinked in surprise upon seeing a shadowy figure next to her as a dark aura surrounded Diamond Tiara.

“W-what?” Carrie wondered.

“Now excuse me…I must go.” Diamond Tiara stepped out of her chair and began leaving her office.

“H-hey wait! Where do you think you’re going?!” Scootaloo demanded.

“None of your beeswax!” Diamond Tiara scoffed. “Now get out there and bring me more Gabby Gums!”

With that, she opened the door and slammed it shut which nearly made them flinch while Featherweight simply side-stepped away from them.

“I don’t get it…” Apple Bloom turned to Carrie and asked “Why did you agree on her offer?”

“Because…I didn’t want to get you girls humiliated because of me.” Carrie explained sadly. “I’m sorry…it was so stupid of me to do that.”

“No…that was a nice thing you done for us.” Sweetie Belle smiled. “Well…other than the other things you kinda done for us.”

“Yeah, but now what? We’re being blackmailed!” Scootaloo exclaimed, reminding them of their current situation. “First we began unintentionally hurting ponies’ feelings across town, next Diamond Tiara posts a newspaper article about humans eating meat that quickly makes the town go so crazy at them and not in the good way, and now we’re being forced to continue hurting more ponies’ feelings by our work. What are we gonna do?!”

“Well even if we did told them, I doubt that they would ever forgive us for what we’ve done.” Sweetie Belle sighed sadly.

Suddenly, they heard the door immediately opened, revealing two older siblings that Carrie and Sweetie Belle recognized!

“Carrie!”

“Sweetie Belle!”

“Big brother!”

“Rarity!”

“Mason?”

“Rarity?”

“What are you two doing here?” Carrie asked curiously.

“We’re here to rescue you all!” Rarity said before hugging Sweetie Belle tightly. “I was sure enough that the angry crowd might’ve gotten you all hurt or worse!”

“What’s important is that you’re all safe.” Mason smiled before hugging his sister tightly as well before looking over her with a soft smile. “Are you alright?”

“Y-yeah…I’m alright big brother.” Carrie nodded, much to Mason’s relief.

“Okay, now let’s get back to the others.” Mason said, taking Carrie’s hand.

“I agree. Let us go.” Rarity nodded.

“Wait what? But why?” Scootaloo asked, oblivious to know about this.

“You don’t know?” Mason asked incredulously. “Everypony in Ponyville are practically storming towards the home-ship as an angry mob! Until the crowd calms down, I don’t think we’re ever gonna show our faces in Ponyville ever again…”

“No…” Carrie muttered.

“That can’t be! This wasn’t supposed to happen!” Sweetie Belle cried out, confusing Mason and Rarity.

“What in Equestria are you talking about Sweetie Belle?” Rarity questioned her sister with a suspicious gaze.

Sweetie Belle widened her eyes and began sweating nervously. “U-uhh…n-no! No! Of course not my dear sweet sister! Now come on! Let’s get going!”

“Sweetie Belle….what exactly are you and your friends hiding?” Rarity raised a brow.

“N-nothing! I told you my dear sweet sister that everything’s alright between us, right girls?” Sweetie Belle chuckled nervously, glancing towards her friends. “RIGHT, girls?”

“O-oh yeah!” Apple Bloom nodded as she and the others began chuckling nervously, furthering their suspicions on both Mason and Rarity as the two looked at each other with blank looks.

“Carrie, tell me what exactly is that you’re hiding, now.” Mason said sternly.

“O-of course not big brother!” Carrie stepped back a bit before grabbing her bag and attempted to try and act innocent but not before she tripped over and the contents of her bag fell out of it, including a book that Rarity was all too familiar with.

“M-my…diary?” Rarity widened her eyes before glaring over at the girls, including Mason. “So this whole time…Gabby Gums were you girls all along?!”

“I-I’m sorry Rarity!” Sweetie Belle pleaded.

“How could you girls do this to us?!” Mason demanded. “Carrie, you should know better about posting things that ponies find offended and now the whole town hates us.”

“Mason…allow me.” Rarity assured with a calm look. She turned to the girls with a scolding look that could’ve traumatized anyone who dare makes contact with it. “How could you girls do this to us?! Sweetie Bell, Carrie, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, you girls know better about posting things that ponies find offended and now the whole town is trying to get rid of Mason and the others! Is that what you wanted?!”

“No…” Carrie and the girls shook their heads sadly.

“We didn’t mean for this to happen…we wanted to stop this but we were forced to keep going…” Carrie explained sadly.

“What? What do you mean?” Mason asked, softening his expression. “Carrie…did something happened that made you and your friends write more of those hurtful comments on the school newspaper?”

“Y-yeah…but we can’t tell you.” Carrie shook her head, much to the older siblings’ confusion.

“…Something did happened, did it?” Rarity guessed, which the girls nodded. “Well…while I do not appreciate for what you girls done, we shall talk about this later. Right now, we need to head back and make sure the others aren’t hurt by the crowd.”

“Agreed.” Mason nodded before walking over and bending down to his sister’s height. “Carrie…I know that you wouldn’t do this and I’m not mad at you, just disappointed on you.”

“I’m sorry.” Carrie apologized, sniffing miserably. Mason gave Carrie a little hug to cheer her up while Rarity and the rest of the girls smiled over them.

Rarity soon turned to her sister and her friends and said “And I’m sorry for scolding you like that earlier. Maybe I should’ve gone a tad bit easier on you.”

“It’s okay Rarity, we deserved that.” Sweetie Belle nodded.

“And you know what? Who cares if we get embarrassed?” Apple Bloom asked herself with a smirk. “Come on! Let’s go!”

“Huh? To where?” Scootaloo asked.

“Back to the home-ship, of course…” Apple Bloom answered, which Carrie and the others caught on. “But first, I think it’s mighty time for everypony to know who Gabby Gums is.”

Carrie, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo smiled over at their friend and nodded, while Mason and Rarity looked over at their sisters and friends ready and taking responsibility on their actions.

“You don’t suppose I went too far with them, right Mason darling?” Rarity questioned, which Mason shook his head.

“Well no, but seeing them here means that Carrie and the others are growing up.” Mason smiled.

“Yes…I suppose so…” Rarity nodded.

“Okay, but how are we gonna do that?” Scootaloo asked.

“I think I know where Apple Bloom is going with this…” Carrie formed a smile. “And I like it.”

Later

“Oh goddammit!”

Oh man, this is so not good! Apparently that the angry mob been getting stronger with all the banging onto the door.

“Seriously, what are they using to keep ramming the door? A log?!” Kaede exclaimed. As we continue to hold back the door, the door immediately flew opened, causing all of us and the stuff that was blocking the door to blast off and into the ground where thousands of ponies walked into the room with angry and outrage expressions.

“Stop it everypony! Calm down!” Twilight begged.

“How could you join and take their side?!” One of the ponies from the crowd exclaimed angrily.

“Because we trust them!” Applejack retorted.

“They’ve done nothing wrong! So what if they eat something that you guys don’t bother to eat!” Rainbow added, only to be furthering the crowd’s anger.

“Oh no! We’re doomed!” Pinkie yelled.

“Serves them right!” Huh? We looked over to see Diamond Tiara walking over with a satisfied smirk on her face. “It shows you that these new species that appeared out of the blue, which are called humans, cannot be trusted.”

“What? Diamond Tiara?” Jamie asked in surprise. “W-what are you doing here?”
“I’m actually to cover the story to find out whether or not that humans are to be trusted.” Diamond Tiara answered bluntly.

“Wait…” Jack gritted his teeth in anger. “Are you telling us that…?”

“Oh no, that was Gabby Gums herself.” Diamond Tiara chuckled. “But I guess it’s no point anymore.”

“What…do you mean?” Nicole asked, raising a brow of suspicion over at her.

“It doesn’t matter because we can’t simply trust you lot anymore.” Diamond Tiara scoffed. “And those siding with these humans can’t seem to be trusted anymore it would seem.”

“D-Diamond Tiara, how could you say that?” Twilight gawked at that.

“And since when did she even care about species?” Spike whispered to Rantaro, who only shrugged as he kept his gaze at Diamond Tiara.

“W-why are you doing this?” Kaede demanded. “We haven’t been eating any meat at all in this world! We swear! We don’t anymore since getting here!”

“Shut up!” One of the ponies shouted as they slowly began walking towards us with angry looks, almost having the intent of killing us. Kodi stepped forward and growled and barked at them while Fluttershy held onto me in fear as I looked at them with a worried and scared look. Oh man, this is not how I want to die right here! I haven’t solved all the mysteries of this world and how do we even get back!…Is this the end?

"Stop it!" a voice called and Sarah and her dragons suddenly leaped between us and the crowd.

(Sarah)

I never claimed to be perfect
My mistakes are all written in ink
None of us claimed to be perfect
And it's sad if that's what you all think

Our flaws helped to make us special
They bond us and keep us strong
Our flaws are what brought us together
So stop actin' like somethin's wrong

(All)

We're not flawless
We're a work in progress
We've got dents and we've got quirks
But it's our flaws that make us work

Yeah, we're not flawless
We're a work in progress
So tell me what flaws you got, too
'Cause I still like what's flawed about you

(Firestorm)

They say I'm a big shot
That my temper the size of a mouse
My confidence comes off as cocky
But it gives me the courage to fail

(Silverspike)

Sure, I can be so quick to act
I'm impulsive, it's true

(Moonshine)

And I can be too stubborn to think
There's such thing as being to stubborn to cause

(All)

We're not flawless
We're a work in progress
We've got dents and we've got quirks
But it's our flaws that make us work

Yeah, we're not flawless
We're a work in progress
So tell me what flaws you got, too
'Cause I still like what's flawed about you

(Sarah)

Ponies think I'm all bubbles and laughter
That I don't seem sincere
To be the happy one a little too much
But I'm just so happy you're here

(Winter)

It took me a while to be confident
To really come out of my shell

(Sarah)

But nopony has to be perfect
Just accept the difference and see the impact

(All)

We're not flawless
We're a work in progress
We've got dents and we've got quirks
But it's our flaws that make us work

Yeah, we're not flawless
We're a work in progress
So tell me what flaws you got, too ((Sarah): You got, too)
'Cause I still like what's flawed about you

The crowd looked to have remorse and apologetic looks after hearing Sarahs' song.

"Hey humans...we're so sorry."

"Sorry if I called you a monster."

"Could you ever forgive us all?"

"Would somepony like a muffin to accept our apologies?"

I looked over at the crowd with a surprised look while some of the others had bewildered looks and smiles on their faces. I let out a smile before nodding and replied "Yeah, it's okay everypony. After all, you know the saying folks 'Everypony deserves a second chance', am I right?"

The crowd murmured in agreement now sporting calm and happy looks instead of the angry looks they had a moment ago.

"Well that's a relief. Glad that's over." Rantaro sighed. "Heh, for a minute there, I thought for sure those guys might've tried to kill us or something."

"Don't say stuff like that!" Rarity exclaimed angrily. "We wouldn't dare resort to such violence!"

"Sure, say what you want beautiful." Rantaro shrugged nonchalantly, ignoring the squawking coming out of her. "That song was awesome, Sarah!" Pinkie cheered.

"Woo-wee. I knew you could sing but never that good." Applejack commented.

Sarah blushed a little. "Hehehe. You really mean it."

"Hell yeah!" Jack said. "You're song got right through to them."

Our dragons nuzzled Sarah. That's when Mason and the girls were seen making their way through the crowd carrying a bunch of newspapers in their hands and hooves. “There’s something you all need to read!” Apple Bloom pleaded.

“It’s made specifically by us!” Carrie added with a soft grin. “It’s…something that we want to say and tell you all that we’re sorry.”

“….Huh?” We all asked with blank looks.

“What they’re saying is that they’re-”

“Gabby Gums.” Nicole answered, cutting Mason off. “Gabby Gums wasn’t just one journalist. It consisted of these three girls, and your little sister, am I right Mason?”

“Y-yes…” Mason nodded.

“So wait…it was you four all along?!” Rainbow exclaimed in shock.

“The hell?!” Jack exclaimed, also shocked by this. Everypony in the crowd murmured among themselves in shock, confusion, and surprise.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” Diamond Tiara hissed. “If you tell them anymore, then I’ll post all those embarrassing photos of you idiots to the whole public to read and see!”

“Oh? Do you mean this file?” Rantaro held a file in his hands with an amused smirk on his face, which Diamond Tiara widened her eyes in shock.

“What?! But how?!” Gizmo climbed onto Rantaro’s shoulder as the two fist-bumped each other with smirks on their faces.

“You should really keep a close eye on your stuff. But out of my gratitude, I’ll keep a close eye on this.” Rantaro snickered, much to Diamond Tiara’s anger as she tried to swipe it away from him.

“Give it back you idiot!” She jumped over and over to reach the file, but Rantaro refused to.

“Yeah…no.” Rantaro replied bluntly. Diamond Tiara growled angrily before kicking him in the leg, which didn’t faze him at all. “You know that I’m still alright, right?”

“Grrr!” Diamond Tiara’s left eye twitched in anger.

“Thanks Rantaro.” Carrie thanked with a smile. Rantaro bowed with a mocking smile and replied “Whatever you say, your majesty.”

“Don’t push it.” Mason said sternly.

“So what does those newspaper say anyway?” Kaede asked in confusion.

“Well…” Apple Bloom and the other girls looked at each other with worried and concern before looking back at all of us. “Before you all get angry and scold us all for what we’ve done, we just want you all to read this over and say what you all think.”

“Here, we have them right here.” Mason said, handing one for each pony and even us to have. Kodi, Fluttershy, and I looked over at the new newspaper that Mason handed us as I began reading aloud.

“To the Citizens of Ponyville, For some time now, you’ve been reading this column to get the latest dirt and the hottest buzz. But this will be my final piece. We want to apologize for the pain and embarrassment we’ve caused. You see, I’m actually three little fillies and one human girl, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Carrie Hunter. As the popularity of our column grew, we got swept up in the hype. We knew that what we were doing didn’t feel quite right, but we ignored the guilt because everypony seemed to want to read what we were writing. From now on, we promise to respect everypony else’s privacy, and we won’t engage in hurtful gossip anymore. All we can do is ask for your forgiveness, Ponyville.

Signing off for the very last time,

XOXO, Gabby Gums."

…Wow, this is so beautiful. Me, Fluttershy, and Kodiak looked at each other with awe and shock before smiling over at the three Crusaders and Carrie and everypony else seemed to be finish reading it as they stared at the little girls who wrote this.

“They meant it in every word.” Rarity smiled, hugging her sister a bit.

“And didn’t mean to write all those hurtful comments to you all.” Mason added, ruffling his sister’s hair which made her laugh. Apple Bloom looked over at her sister, who sported a stern look on her face.

“You’re…still mad at me?” Apple Bloom asked in concern.

“Well while I don’t appreciate writing lies about me nor your brother…” Applejack pulled her over for a hug, along with Big Macintosh, who smiled over at his little sister. “But I’ll forgive ya Apple Bloom.”

“Eeyup!” Big Mac nodded in agreement.

“Rainbow Dash! I am so sorry for writing all those mean comments about you and send it up all the way to Cloudsdale!” Scootaloo apologized, seeing Rainbow Dash’s angry look. Rainbow Dash looked at her for a while before smiling and hugging Scootaloo.

“Are you kidding? After reading that whole thing, there’s no way I could stay mad at you like that!” Rainbow laughed, much to Scootaloo’s joy. Everypony seemed to nodded in agreement while the rest of us felt heart-warmed by this scene.

“You know…that went better than any of us expected.” Jamie stated, blinking in surprise.

“You can say that again.” Kaede sighed in relief, which I nodded in agreement. You can say that again, Kay. But you know, I still can’t believe that it was Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Carrie that would do all that gossiping. But at least they finally learned their lessons….

“This isn’t fair!” And of course the moment had to be ruined. We all gazed at Diamond Tiara as she began panting heavily and her eyes…it looked nearly blank like they devoid any emotion at all. “This isn’t fair…what about the humans? There’s no way you all can forgive them, especially for eating our flesh and meat.”

I turned to Diamond Tiara with a serious look, but before I could say anything, someone else beat me to it.

“You’re wrong Diamond Tiara! Ren and the others don’t eat our kind!” We all gazed at Fluttershy, who surprisingly had a serious and scolded look on her face like she was angry or something.

“Sure that they eat, but they told me that there are many other animals that they protect and don’t try to eat them in order to protect and preserve their species! That’s what I do as an animal caretaker along with other ponies and creatures out there protecting and preserving animals to save from extinction! Think about the good times and how many times they saved us from Cerberus and the other bad things that occurred in Ponyville! They showed kindness, generosity, been honest with us, and showed their loyalty, and you’re all just gonna call them ‘monsters’ even though you all don’t show any concern or even care how they feel right now?!”

Oh my frigging god…I never thought I would hear it from her of all ponies. Fluttershy panted heavily before widening her eyes with a small tainted pink blush on her cheeks before flying over and hid behind me in a flash.

“W-well…if it’s alright with you all.” Fluttershy muttered.

“Whoa, never thought that she would even say all that.” Jack muttered.

“It would seem that she’s starting to overcome her nervousness.” Nicole stated, looking over her iPad. “Besides, what she spoken is quite encouraging I would say. But that’s not the only thing that you all should be angry at, you all should be suspecting Diamond Tiara.”

“What? Me?!” Diamond Tiara exclaimed.

“I figured that you had something to do this.” Nicole said with a stern look on her face. “Apparently I can tell considering the newspaper.”

“The…newspaper?” I asked in confusion.

Nicole nodded before picking up the article of Jack eating a burger along with the paper of Fluttershy and her tail extensions, much to her embarrassment.

"You see these two articles? They look different due to their wording." Nicole explained. "Gabby Gums consisted of these little girls and been unintentionally hurting you ponies' feelings, but the one about Jack wouldn't be something they wrote because Carrie is a human and she would know better than to reveal something so hurtful to cause all this."

"Exactly." Rantaro smirked. "I had a feeling that something was weird considering that Carrie is very trustworthy and would never dare try to ruin a secret, so she couldn't written it...right Diamond Tiara?"

"Y-you think I did this?" Diamond Tiara narrowed her eyes. "It could've been those idiots before! They could've easily taken a picture while you guys were distracted!"

"No, I saw them." Rantaro answered, much to Diamond Tiara's confusion. "I saw them go into the elevator while I was busy looking around the place to mind my own business and I just happened to see them go through the central elevator out of the mall district, so technically speaking, they do have an alibi."

"Ah!" Diamond Tiara gritted her teeth in anger.

"And other than that, you seemed to be the most obvious choice considering that you have this file, right?" Rantaro smirked. "And when I saw the girls having those relieved looks, I knew there was something that they didn't want to be revealed."

"And if I had to guess, I say that this file contains something forces them to either do all those rude comments and not wanting them to quit, correct Ms. Diamond Tiara?" Nicole asked, seeing the upset look on her face. "I could tell that from your outrage look that you're admitting this is all your fault, right? Also, you may have fooled everyone but I'm afraid that isn't possible for neither me or Rantaro due to the two different newspaper articles."

"You both could tell by all that?!" Kaede exclaimed in shock.

"Ooh! I knew that she was psychic!" Pinkie smiled brightly.

"I-I have heard that her psychology and observational skills were quite advanced, but I never i-imagined it was this advanced." Jamie muttered loudly, having a surprised look on his face. Diamond Tiara growled in anger until Sarah approached her, "Now that we have that settled, I believe you should leave now."

"You can't tell me what to do!" Diamond Tiara claimed.

"I said now." And then Sarah gave a loud lion roar in her face, shocking her. When she was finished, Diamond Tiara ran away at the speed of light. Sarah smirked and turned back and crowd and all of us were amazed. The crowd dispersed as Mason patted his sister's head with a satisfied smile. "Well I'm just glad this is all over now and hopefully the town and possibly all of Equestria will accept us again due to finding out about our diet."

"Yeah." I added. "Thanks to our little singer here." I rubbed Sarah's hair, making her giggle. The crowd took their leave out of our home, Thank goodness everything is back to normal for us.

Episode 20: The New Hybrid in Town

I was flying over Ponyville with Moonshine and Winter by my side. I looked down at Ponyville. All the while music was playing in the background as the townsponies came out of their homes. Me and my dragons landed on the ground.

(Me)

Every single day there's something new you can plan for
Every single day there's something wonderful to do
But nothing makes me happy like a day that I can say
"Today I train a dragon, and it's just for you!"

Vendor Pony: How's it going today, Sarah?
Me: Great, thanks! Got any lassos today?
Vendor Pony: [chuckles] You betcha! New dragon training?
Me: Don't you know it!

(Me)

Don't have much time to gather all the things I need
If I'm really gonna make this training fly
For today's another day that all of Ponyville will say

(Crowd)

There goes the super human hybrid Sarah Gem!

(Mr. and Mrs. Cake)

She trained a Monstrous Nightmare which we thought could not be trained
When Sarah was finished it behave just like a dog

(Diamond Tiara)

She trained a Deadly Nadder, my dad made her, I won't lie
We demanded all the best I suppose she passed the test
Sure it was pretty good all thanks to Sarah Gem

Me: Thanks, I guess?
Food Vendor: What food do you need?
Me: I'm gonna need fish and fruits!
Food Vendor: Some meat too?
Me: Yes, if you please!
Peachy Pitt: And what from me?
Me: Your biggest herbs! This trainees' gonna be the best!
Peachy Pitt: Haha I don't doubt it!

(Crowd)

Every single day there's something new we can plan for
Every single day there's something wonderful to try
But nothing makes us happy like a day that we can say
"Today there'll be a dragon trained by Sarah Gem!"

Rarity: I don't know how she does it.
Twilight Sparkle: Wow, look at her go!
Applejack: Oh, boy! This is gonna be good!
Fluttershy: Go, Sarah, go!

(Crowd)

There's no other hybrid like her, no human that could be
As great! (As great!) As strong! (As strong!)
As our super human hybrid Sarah!

Ren and the others then came, "Gotta say Sarah, you and your dragon skills sure are something." Ren commented.

"Hell yeah! Not bad newbie." Jack added.

I blushed a little, "Hehe, thanks guys." I said. Moonshine and Winter nuzzled me and my dad came up to me. "I'm so proud of you, honey."

"I don't think there's anyone who can match your skills." Twilight said.

"Oh, I wouldn't be so sure about that." a new, deep voice came. Two ponies jerked to the side, revealing another human hybrid!

This one was a male with short, brown hair and purple eyes with red shading. He was tan and a unicorn horn like Sarah.

"What the- Another one?!" Ren exclaimed.

"What the hell?!" Jack exclaimed.

The ponies began to mumble among themselves. My dad took a closer look at the hybrid and gasped. "I can't be."

"Oh yes, it is Donny... or should I say... Dad." the male hybrid said.

Everybody gasped in utter shock. "Dad? Big D, what is he talking about?" Ren asked.

My dad sighed and explained, "He's another hybrid me and Douglas created together."

Everybody was jaw-dropped. "After I rescued Sarah. Douglas was furious, so he created another hybrid, but male, and implanted the same abilities Sarah had into him. When he found out Sarah was missing, he went after her, but he must have ended up somewhere different than the home-ship."

"My dad is correct." the male stated in a gruff tone. "The name is Justin Emerald. You can all me either 'Justin' or 'Emerald' I'll accept either one."

Pinkie Pie immediately bounced up to him. "Hi, my name is Pinkie Pie, is nice to meet you Justin. We never knew Sarah had an brother, not even her-"

"Grrr. Shut it!" Justin suddenly yelled, silencing Pinkie Pie and surprising everyone else. Justin grunted and walked over to me. "Come on, sis. Let's go." he grabbed my hand and led me away from my friends and everyone else, followed by my dragons.

Third Person POV

Rarity scoffed, "How rude."

"Well my brother did make him a bit... aggressive." Donny stated.

"Aggressive? More like down right ignorant!" Kaede said.

"I agree." Jack added. "I'm gonna go follow them. To make sure he doesn't harm, newbie."

"Us too." Ren stated.

"Count us in too. We'll make sure that new fella doesn't harm Sarah." Applejack added. The Mane 6, Ren, Jack, Jamie, Kaede, Nicole, Rantaro, Mason and Carrie followed the pair to the forest where the home-ship was. They found Sarah and Justin a few feet from the home-ship. Justin was busy bashing rocks, kicking trees, and smashing bushes like a rouge.

"Justin, what are you going?" Sarah asked.

"Protecting you." Justin stated. "You don't know what dangers lie in these forest or with those friends of yours."

"Oh, Ren and the others would never hurt me." Sarah stated with a bright smile.

Justin growled, "Whatever, I still don't trust them."

"And why not?" Twilight asked as she and the others came towards us.

"We would never harm a single hair on Sarah, you brute." Rarity defended.

"Hmph. You say that now, but I still don't buy it." Justin said then he hissed at them like a changeling, grabbed Sarah's hand forcefully and dragged her into the home-ship. Moonshine and Winter followed and Justin slammed the door behind them. "Ugh! I cannot believe him!" Rarity stated.

"That fella had too many bad apples." Applejack said.

"He's acting like Jack but twice as bad." Fluttershy stated.

"Hey!" Jack exclaimed. "Wait.... yeah, she right."

"Oh great just what we need another one.” Kaede groaned.

"I can't see how you two can be brother and sister." Ren claimed.

"I know is doesn't seem like it but siblings are siblings now matter how each one acts. If Big D says they're brother and sister then they're brother and sister." Jamie said.

"Hmph. Well, I think he's a big meanie." Pinkie said.

"Guys, stop please. He's still Sarah's brother and any family member of Sarah's is a friend of ours. So we should try to befriend him, for Sarah's sake." Twilight stated.

Her friends sighed and agreed to try and befriend Sarah's brother.

POV Ends

I was still a little surprised that I had a brother or that he was so... hostile towards my friends, but either way he was still my brother. I showed him my room where my pokemon and dragons were. They were all surprised to see a male version of me in the room. "Dratini, Rockruff, Riolu, Mareep, Moonshine, Winter, Storm, this is my brother, Justin. Justin, these are more of my friends."

"So you have dragons and pokemon living with you?" Justin asked.

"Yes, my friends have dragons too." I grinned.

"Hmph. Whatever."

"Hey Justin." We both turned and saw Twilight and the girls in the doorway. I started to walk towards them but my brother blocked my path, "What do you want?" he hissed.

"We just wanted to see if you'd like to hang out with us." Twilight offered.

"Hmmm... fine." Justin grumbled.

Soon we were all out walking through Ponyville with Ren and the others. Justin was steady looking side to side at all the ponies and dragons in the area. "So Justin.. umm... how was it to have two fathers." Rarity asked nervously.

"Fine." he stated.

"And uh.. what do you like to so for fun?" Twilight asked.

"I don't do fun." Justin replied.

"Oh come on, there's gotta be something you like to do." Ren said. "Like hanging out with your friends."

"Sorry, I don't do anything fun." Justin repeated. "Or have any friends. I only have my sister."

"Oooh." I said. We went over to some pretty flowers on the ground. "Cute Flowers." I said. Justin came over and rolled his eyes. "Can I leave now? I'm done with this and all of this friendship nonsense." he grumbled.

"Well... if you want." Fluttershy said shyly.

"Good." Justin said. With that, he walked away from us and further into town, hissing at anypony who came close, scaring them.

Ren's POV

Well that was a total bust. Trying to befriend Sarah's brother was a failure. "Well that could have gone better." Rainbow said. "There is no kindness in that dude. Even Jack is more kind then him."

"I must agree. Even through he's Sarah's brother, he has absolutely no manners once or ever."

"I-I'm sure he'll come around. Hehe." I said nervously, rubbing the back of my head.

"Ren have you not seen how he treats everyone?" Rainbow pointed out. "He hisses at them, breaks everything in sight and acts like he doesn't care about anything."

Just then, the ground began to shake again and their was a small whisper underground. "What is that?" Twilight asked.

We all knew that whisper was from somewhere familiar. Where did we hear it from?..... Oh no! Not them again! Suddenly out from the ground came four dragons were thought were gone forever. "The Whispering Deaths and Screaming Death!" I cried. The four dragons roared loudly and stared at us or more specifically Sarah. They growled and the three Whispering Deaths lunged at her.

"Lookout!" Ren cried. We all separated and the four Boulder Class dragons chased after me as I ran away as fast as I could. "Sarah!" Ren called. I dashed through the forest, jumping over logs and swerving through the trees. Suddenly, one of the Whispering Deaths launched it's spines at me and one struck my leg. "GAH!" I fell to the ground and saw blood gushing from the puncture wound. The three Whispering Deaths hovered over me and the Screaming Death was behind me.

They all roared at me until a blast of magic hit the Whispering Deaths. "Leave my sister alone!"

"Justin?!"

My brother came flying in on Moonshine and they surrounded me; Moonshine in front and Justin in the back. Moonshine roared at the Whispering Deaths while my brother glared at the Screaming Death. "You want my sister, you'll have to get past me." he declared. The Screaming Death narrowed its eyes at Justin but before it could do anything. Storm came in and launched her spines at the Screaming Death, catching it's attention.

There we saw my friends riding their respective dragons with Ren on Winter and Kaede on Storm. Firestorm blasted the three Whispering Deaths, making them screech and fly away.

Spark and Fire blasted the Screaming Death in the face and Silverspike did the same. Ren and Winter landed beside me. "Sarah, you leg!" Ren exclaimed.

"Ugh... I'm fine." I stammered.

"No you're not." Ren said. "Let's get you back to the home-ship."

While the others and their dragons distracted the Screaming Death and Whispering Deaths. Winter lifted me into the air and flew me back to the home-ship with my brother following from the ground.

Third Person POV

Ren and Winter glided into the home-ship and set Sarah down on the couch. Ren placed her right left on the table as she hissed in pain from the spine. "Alright Sarah, I'm gonna remove the spine." he said.

Sarah nodded and Ren grabbed the spine and quickly yanked it out of her leg. "AGH!" Sarah cried. Ren quickly placed a gauze pad on the wound and wrapped it up in bandages. "There that should be good." he added. Sarah nodded and at that time, Jack and the others came in.

"How is she?" Mason asked.

"She'll be alright." Ren answered.

"Justin, what were you doing out in the forest?" Carrie asked.

"Leaving. I'm done with all of you." Justin stated in his deep voice.

"Oh. It's just why bother fighting the dragons then, you could have left them to Sarah." Ren stated with a smile.

"Well I couldn't just let them attack her." Justin replied.

"But I thought you were done with us and you didn't care." Rantaro said.

"I never said that. Sarah's the thing I care about most." Justin said.

"Well you certainly don't act like you care about her." Nicole pointed out.

"Well I'm sorry if I don't get excited about pretty flowers and friendship." Justin grumbled. "Even if I do care about Sarah it's obvious that she doesn't need me anymore."

"Don't need you?" Sarah echoed. "Why would you think that?"

"Because you have all these dragons and others by your side, not to mention your magic. You don't need your big brother watching over your shoulder." Justin explained.

"Oh Justin. Just because I don't need your support now, doesn't mean I won't ever need it." Sarah stated. "You're still my big brother and I will always need you." For the first time since he got here, Justin actually smiled and the two siblings hugged each other. They parted and Justin turned towards Ren and the others, "I'm sorry, I've been acting like a jerk since I got here." he apologized.

"It's okay, Justin. You were just acting like a big brother would." Ren said.

"Well I guess while I'm here, I could explore this country." Justin suggested.

"Great idea!" Jamie said.

"But... what about Sarah?"

"Relax, we'll keep an eye on your little sister." Rainbow said.

"Yeah, we'll watch over newbie when you're not around." Jack promised.

Justin smiled again, "Thank you." Soon, they were all at the Ponyville Train Station. Sarah was leaning on her dad for support. "You'll be careful out there?" Donny asked.

"Yes dad." Justin said. "Take care little sis."

Sarah smiled at him, "I will." The train whistle blew and Just hugged Donny and Sarah. When they parted, Justin got on the train and the gang watched as the train left the station. Justin waved back at the gang as they got further and further away. When he couldn't see them anymore, he sat down in his seat and sighed, wondering what would lay in store for him now.

Episode 21: Raptor Mania

I was flying over the clouds on Moonshine with Winter and Storm by my side. Winter and Moonshine were all diving in and out of the clouds warbling happily. "Hehe, I know. What a beautiful day." I said. "What do you say, we see what's going on in Ponyville?"

My dragons agreed and they dove right into the middle of Ponyville and landed in town square.

Huh?... Now this was odd. Where is everypony? The town was completely empty. No pony in sight nor human. "Okay... this is strange." I commented.

"Hello?" I called out. "Anypony there!"

.......

No repsonse.Now I know somethings' wrong. "Where could they all be?" I asked myself. My dragons sniffed the ground and snarled, looking around the area. "Guys? What is it?"

"Psst."

Huh? I looked around for a moment. ..Funny I thought I heard-

"Psst. Sarah."

There it was again. I looked towards Sugarcube Corner and saw Pinkie Pie waved her hoof erratically at me, "Get inside now!" she whispered. Moonshine knocked me onto his back and the three dragons rushed into the store which was dark. "Pinkie, what are you doing alone in the dark?"

"I'm not alone in the dark." Pinkie aswered, turning on the lights to reveal Twilight, Jamie, Applejack, Mason, Carrie, Rainbow, Jack, Nicole, Rantaro, Fluttershy and Rarity. "Okay... what are you all doing in here? And why is the town a ghost town?" I questioned.

"We're hiding." Applejack whimpered.

"Hiding?" I echoed. "Hiding from what?"

"From them." Rainbow said, pointing out the window. I looked out the window and the others crowed around me. Outside were four dinosaurs. But these were no ordinary dinosaurs. These were possibly the smartest dinosaurs that ever lived in the Mesozoic. These were Velociraptors.

The first raptor was bluish-gray skin with a white stripe with metallic blue in the middle going horizontally from her eye orbit, with one side has blue around the eye, while the other side’s stripe stop so at the head, down to the tip of her tail.

The second raptor is a teal color, with no stripes on her back or tail.

The third raptor is green with black vertical stripes running down her back.

And the last raptor is brown with dark blue striping as well as having dark blue around her eyes. The most noticeable trait is the scar on the left side of her muzzle.

I was astonished, "Woah... Velociraptors. Cool!"

"Cool?!" Ren exclaimed.

"They're the most dangerous dinosaurs to have ever lived!" Jamie added.

"We can't have them running around Ponyville!" Twilight added. We all saw the raptors snapping at each other and stopping. They sniffed the ground and turned towards Sugarcube Corner. My friends ducked and hid in the shop while I continued to stare in awe at the creatures. Then I started moving towards the door. "Newbie, what are you doing!" Jack exclaimed.

"Relax, I'm just going to talk with them." I replied calmly.

"Talk?!" Spike exclaimed. He grabbed my pants leg. "You can't talk to them, they'll tear you apart."

"Relax, Spike. Remember, I'm part raptor so I can communicate with them. I'l be fine." I reassured. Spike let go of my pants leg and I walked outside. I approached the four raptors who hissed at me with the one with the blue stripe lowering her body. I made clicking sounds like the raptors.

(0:30 - 0:41)

The raptors stopped hissing and tilted their heads at me. I held out my hand to the lead raptor. She slowly walked towards me, making the clicking sounds I did to her and her pack. "That's it." I whispered. "I'm not gonna hurt you." Her snout was mere inches away from me when...

a beam of magic came between me and the raptor. The raptors roared and hissed as Equestria guards came onto the scene and surrounded the pack. "What are you doing?! Back up!" I cried.

"No way, human. These beats are dangerous and must be eliminated." one guard said.

Eliminated? No way. "You can't do that!" The raptors roared and dashed towards one of the unicorn guards. He fired his magic but it bounced off the raptors' scales and they all leaped over the guard and were out of sight in seconds. The guards growled, "Look at what you've done!" the lead guard, who was a gray, burly stallion with a scar over his left eye. "You let them get away!"

"I was close to earning their trust until you show up." I stated.

"Please. Those monsters cannot be tamed." the leader claimed.

"Sarah!" a voice came. I turned and saw Ren and the others coming towards me. "Are you alright?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yes, I'm alright, but this guy wants to kill the four Velociraptors." I growled.

"So, let them." Rantaro stated, much to my horror.

"What?!" I exclaimed.

"Sarah, Velociraptors are extremely dangerous dinosaurs. They can't be running around here where they could kill anypony." Twilight said.

"I'm sorry Sarah, but I have to say the honest truth. These Velociraptors are nothing but a bunch of monsters." Applejack said.

"Monsters?! That's a bit hash don't you think?" I asked.

"No, I do not." Applejack stated. Music began playing and we both started singing.

(Applejack)
Those Velociraptors will give you a fright,
Eating ponies both day and night.
They rest for a minute, maybe three,
Then they're eatin' every pony they can see and find.
They don't care about nada, not zilch, no, nothin'.
'Cept bringin' about out total destruction.

(Me)
Now wait just a minute, there's another side to this,
And if I did not defend them, then I would be remiss.
Those four are harmless with someones' trust.
They care for their own just like we ponies do.

(Applejack)
Oh, give me a break, you're bein' too kind.
These creatures have a one-track mind.
Our country is not their restaurant.
But do they ever think what others may want?
No! They don't! And that is just a fact.
These things, they simply don't know how to act.

(Me)
That's where I have to disagree.
They're loyal to their family.
Keep them safe from threat and harm

(Applejack)
You see one comin', you'd better run and hide!
They're big and ugly and mean as sin.
Will ya look at the state our home are in?

(Me)
They won't cause
Once I gain the packs' trust.

(Applejack)
They've turned my life to a total disaster!

(Rarity and Kaede)
Well, I for one don't have a doubt.
These vermin must be stamped right out.

(Rainbow Dash and Jack)
I second that, they've got to go.
These things, they've got to hit the road.

(Applejack)
It comes down to just one simple fact
They've crossed the line.
It's time to fight them back!

(All, except Me)
Stop the pack! Stop the pack!
Make them go and not come back!
Stop the pack! Stop the pack!
Make them go and not come back!
Stop the pack! Stop the pack!
Make them go and not come back!

(Applejack)
Yes, it comes down to just one simple fact.
They've crossed the line.
It's time that we attack!

"Good, now that we're all on the same page. Let's go get those raptors." the lead guard said. My friends nodded and went off with the guard in the direction the Velociraptors went in, leaving me feeling a little brokenhearted.

Now I was sitting in Ponyville Park with my dragons, feeling dejected. I know Velociraptors have a bad reputation, but I wanted to give them a chance and be my friends like I did with Discord and Pyrite. Speaking of which, "oh now what's my little friend doing out here all alone?" Discord asked, appearing in the air.

"Sarah, what are you doing here?" Pyrite asked, flying down to me.

"Oh... it's just there are some Velociraptors running around and everybody wants to kill them cause they think they'll kill everypony cause of their reputation. I want to give them a chance and befriend them like I did with you two." I explained.

"Well this may be your chance." Discord said, pointing behind me. I turned and saw the four raptors coming out of the bursh and towards me. My heart gave a small leap of joy. I got off of the bench and slowly approached the raptor pack. "Hey girls... remember me." I held out my hand and the lead raptor sniffed it, recognizing my scent. The lead raptor made clicking sounds and moved her nose towards me. Finally, her snout touched my hand and I began rubbing her snout.

I gained her trust.

The other three raptors came around me and started to nuzzle me. Moonshine, Winter and Storm approached the raptors and make warbling sounds and the raptors made the clicking sounds back at them. I smiled at them. The lead raptor turned to me and barked at me, "What? There's something bigger around here?"

The lead raptor nodded. "You and your sisters were tracking it?"

She nodded again but before I could ask her anything else, the royal guards came charging out of nowhere with their horns drawn. The raptors roared loudly and leaped over the bench, bashing a few guards out of their way. Ren and the others showed up and they leaped over the gang and dashed off again, out of sight.

"Dammit! We're never gonna catch them!" Jack exclaimed in anger.

"They are the least of your worries." I said.

"Oh really?" The lead guard mocked. "Because the raptors said there's a bigger, more deadlier raptor that's out here." I replied.

Everyone's eyes widened a little. "More deadly, Please newbie. Nothing is more dangerous than those brats." Jack said.

"Oh really then tell that to the hybrid dinosaur behind you." I replied, pointing behind Jack.

He slowly turned around and was face-to-face with a hybrid that was 10.7 feet high and 24 feet long. It sports toe claws that are similar to those of a Velociraptor, and its color is primarily black with a golden-yellow streak running from the base of the neck to its tail, which bears strong resemblance to lead raptors' metallic blue streak. This hybrid possesses hands with four fingers; an opposable thumb and three main digits.

The shape of its head bears a resemblance to that of a Tyrannosaurus rex, and it has a sprinkled red mark around the eye orbit. The skin around its mouth is flaky and peeling away in some areas, possibly a result of genetic instabilities inherited from the source materials used to create it. Its mouth is also sickly-looking, with ragged teeth.

The lead raptor told me it's name: Indoraptor.

The Indoraptor towered over Jack and roared at him. Jack immediately dashed away as did Twilight and everybody else and the Indoraptor chased after them. "Guys!" I cried. Me, Pyrite, Discord and my dragons chased after the hybrid dinosaur. The Indoraptor cornered everyone in a large alleyway. The unicorn guards blasted it with their magic but, just like with the Velociraptors, it's scales reflected the magic. The Indoraptor towered over everyone. "Umm, any ideas?" Ren whimpered.

"I got nothin." Applejack added.

Me, my dragons, Pyrite and Discord appeared at the mouth of the alley. "Guys!" I cried.

The Indoraptor moved closer to them, ready to attack when the Velociraptors came out of nowhere and pounced onto the Indoraptors back. The Indoraptor was at least twice the size of the four raptors. The Indoraptor tossed around, trying to throw the four raptors off, but the Velociraptors sharp claws helped them hold onto the Indoraptor. The four raptors bit into the hybrid dinosaurs skin and backed off. The Indoraptor turned to face them with it's claws drawn and teeth baring.

The Indoraptor charged at us and we all separated. The lead raptor pounced on the hybrid, going for the neck, but the hybrid grabbed her and threw her onto the ground. The lead raptor got up and pounced on it again, this time with the other raptors joining in. Ren, all my friends and the guards came out of the alleyway and came over to me.

We watched as the four raptors poked and prodded the Indoraptor. Finally, the lead raptor scratched the Indoraptor below the eye, leaving three gaping wounds. The Indoraptor roared in extreme pain and decided its had enough. It turned tail and ran away. The four raptors then turned to us and made the clicking sounds once again. I grinned at them, "Good girls."

"I don't get it." Jamie said. "Why did they... save us?"

The lead raptor barked at him, "She says their only target was the Indoraptor, not anything else. They couldn't let it roam around where it could kill anybody."

Everybody was shocked and feeling a bit guilty. "Looks like someone was too quick to judge again." Discord said, floating above everyone.

"What do you want, Discord?" Rainbow asked annoyed.

"Oh nothing, just saying that every time Sarah seems to find someone or something that either has a bad rap or past, she always manages to make them turn over a new leaf, while her friends automatically assume they're bad news without giving them a chance."

My friends let Discords' words sink and as much as they didn't want to admit it... he was right.

"Guess we haven't been the most supportive friends for Sarah, huh?" Ren admitted, rubbing the back of his head.

"Guess we should have given her the benefit of the doubt." Fluttershy said.

"Sorry Sarah." Rainbow apologized.

"It's okay, guys." I stated. "I'm just glad the raptors are okay."

"From now on, we'll give any new friend of yours whether good or bad a chance at friendship." Twilight said.

I grinned at them. "Soo... what are you gonna do with these four now?" Rainbow questioned.

"We can't possibly let them stay in your room. That's already full." Ren said.

"I think my dad may have a solution for that." I grinned.

"So what are you gonna name them?" Carrie asked.

"Hmm... I think Blue, Delta, Charlie and Echo." The raptors made clicking sounds, meaning they liked their new names. Blue came up to me and nuzzled my cheek. "Hehehe, awww." The other three raptors did the same while my friends and the guards watched with smiling faces.

Episode 22: Stand Up for yourself

Ren's POV

It was beautiful day in Ponyville and Me, Fluttershy, and Kodiak headed towards Ponyville's marketplace where everyone was busy with their usual shopping spree as I carried a list filled with food Fluttershy needed to buy for her cute little bunny friend.

"Alright Ren, let's split up." Fluttershy suggested. "I'll go and get the Asparagus and Tomato while you get the beets, carrots, and broccoli, okay?"

"Got it Flutters!" I nodded with a grin before we split up to different markets and went to buy some ingredients. Luckily, I had my bits as well as Fluttershy while Kodiak and I headed over to a shop that was owned by a pink elderly pony.

"Oh hello dearies, what do you need?" She asked politely.

"Oh, I was wondering if you sol any beets, carrots, and lettuces here?" I asked politely.

"And we're kinda in a hurry." Kodi added, wagging his tail a bit. The old pony chuckled before petting him gently on the head before giving me such of the items I asked for. Alright, I got the beets, and the carrots, as well as the...umm...

"Excuse me, ma'am? I don't think you got me the lettuces." I said, not seeing it in my bag.

"Sorry dear, we ran out of lettuces early this morning." She apologized. I let out a sigh and replied "It's alright, I'll try and go look for some at another shop. Thanks."

I gave her two bits to pay for them while we headed out in search for some lettuce.

"Where do you think we can buy lettuce at, Ren?" Kodi asked curiously. I let out a shrug and replied "Don't know. Maybe Flutters knows."

"Okay, let's go over to that shop and asked her." Kodi pointed his paw over to where Fluttershy was, who was busy standing in line to buy an Asparagus until she was cut off by a pony wearing glasses. Well that was rude.

"Oh, umm...excuse me, um, I think you just stepped in front of me?" Fluttershy called, but the pony in front just ignored her as she paid for the Asparagus and began leaving. "Excuse me, I think you made a mistake? You see I was actually here first and-"

"Sorry, didn't notice you there." What the?! That's a lie! She totally noticed her and just plain got in front of Fluttershy like she was nothing! That was really rude, you know!

"I know..." Fluttershy sighed. We walked over to her as I asked "You alright Flutters? I saw the whole thing."

"Don't worry Ren, like she said, she didn't noticed me." Fluttershy assured while I felt unsure about that. I know that she did on purpose on you like that. I wished I could something about that. Oh wait, I have my Hacking Gun...but then again, I can't these guys, even if I want to help out Fluttershy.

Suddenly, we looked over to see an orange coated elderly pony walking up to the stand with a light chuckle.

"Oh, pardon me, sir-"

"Yes, what?" The old stallion asked curiously, pulling out one of those ear trumpets that old people back in my world uses to hear what others are saying.

"Umm, excuse me, you might've cut in front of my girlfriend here." I stated with a calm smile.

"A cut of celery? But this is the asparagus stand." He replied, not hearing what I said correctly.

"No, he said that I think you just cut in front of me." Fluttershy said through the ear trumpet, only to receive a laughter from him.

"Oho, no need, dearies, I'm already in front!" He chuckled before buying an asparagus from the stand and heading out. Well I can't blame since I think most ear trumpets aren't that much helpful for the elderly, no offence to them.

"I noticed." Fluttershy sighed while I put a comforting hand to her shoulder, which made her smile in relief.

"Don't worry. I'll buy the asparagus." I winked before heading over to the stand and tried to buy an asparagus until I was bumped into somepony.

"OW!" We both yelled as I rubbed my aching head before seeing who I bumped into. "Jamie?!"

"O-oh! H-hey there Ren." Jamie greeted, rubbing his head before getting back up with a nervous look on his face. "S-sorry for bumping into you. I didn't mean to..."

"No no, it's alright. Besides, it was just an accident." I assured with a nervous chuckle before smiling over him.

"Oh Jamie!" Fluttershy called as she and Kodiak walked next to me before asking "What brings you to the marketplace?"

"Twilight headed back home to Canterlot with Spike for the weekend and won't be back for a while, so I'm keeping an eye out for the Golden Oaks Library." Jamie explained. "Besides, I went on jogging with Mason and Jack for my basic training, and after we were done, we went to our own separate paths, but while I was walking, I bumped into some ponies who gave me nasty comments along the way."

"Like what kind of nasty comments?" I asked.

"Like saying 'Hey watch it!' and 'Watch where you're going nerd' and all that." Oh wow, did some of these ponies wake up on the wrong side of the bed or something because I've never seen any other ponies to act up like that. Well...the Flim Flam Brothers are just an exception, but still...

"Hey, don't worry, you'll be fine now. Why not we buy the asparagus? I'm trying to buy it for Fluttershy." I replied with a soft grin.

"O-oh...thank you." Jamie smiled softly as we walked over to the stand until we were cut-off by ponies wearing some outfits that might've seen from the 90s.

"...And I was like 'Oh, wow'." One of the ponies said to her friend.

"Umm...excuse me?" Fluttershy called, only to get a scoff from them.

"Uhh, do ya mind? We're trying to have a conversation here." The first pony scoffed. "And besides, you're like in my personal space."

We all looked at each other with concern looks as Jamie stepped in and politely asked "N-no ma'am, but we're here to buy some asparagus and we think that you cut us-"

"So what? Move it or lose it turd." The second pony scoffed, causing Jamie to wince before nervously smiling at her.

"No really ma'am, but we need it. So could you kindly move out of the way?" Jamie asked with a forceful smile.

"My friend is right." Fluttershy agreed, stepping up with a worried look on her face. "We really need to-"

"Seriously, do you need your asparagus's so badly? Get a life." The second pony scoffed, much to my irritation. Seriously, what is their problem? What did we do to them?

"But-" The ponies gave Jamie an irritated glare, causing him to back away in fear. Well that was plain rude. Well I mean he is getting stronger physically, but not emotionally. This could be bad. "N-never mind...."

"He's right. There's no rush." Fluttershy added, backing away as well.

Kodi and I looked at each other in worried before we glared at the two ponies.

"Hey! That wasn't nice! You two were cutting them off when they were trying to buy something!" I exclaimed.

"Yeah! You two aren't even buying anything at all! So what gives you the right to tell them that!" Kodi added.

"Look, we're having a conversation here, so like move it." In front of an asparagus stand? Really? Before me and Kodi could argue more with them, a familiar human-unicorn hybrid appear. "Excuse me, ponies. Would you mind moving out the way, please?" she asked.

"And who are you to tell us that, ya big larb?" The second pony asked irritably.

Sarah expression turned angry and she turned into her rage self. Her hair turned orange as well as her horn. Her body turned red as well. "I said move or else!" she yelled adding a growl for extra emphasis. This time to the ponies got the message and ran away. Sarah changed back into her normal self. "There you go, guys."

"Oh...thank you so much, Sarah." Fluttershy smiled softly as she and Jamie walked over to them.

"Y-yes, thank you for helping us." Jamie thanked.

"Whatever. Maybe next time defend yourselves, especially you nerd." Jack stated, coming over and glaring at the two.

"R-right...sorry. I was trying to, but-"

"Look, just try and learn to defend yourself! We've been training you for weeks and yet you still haven't learned a thing?" Jack asked irritably.

"Jack!" We turned to our left to see Mason, Rarity, and Pinkie walking over to us with the two girls having worried looks and Mason giving Jack a stern one. "You know that Jamie is trying his best, so don't be hard on him!"

"Tch!" Jack scoffed at Mason as he replied "Like I care! I'm just trying to toughen him up, that's all!"

"So what are you guys doing here?" Kodi asked curiously.

"Just came here for some shopping, nothing much Kodiak darling." Rarity assured before turning to Fluttershy and Jamie. "But we saw the whole thing. Fluttershy, Jamie, you two mustn't let them treat you that way."

"Oh, it's-it's really no big deal..." Fluttershy assured.

"Fluttershy, it is." I said with a concern and serious look. "You and Jamie are shy but caring people, but are getting taken advantage from the others. They're bullying you."

"It's alright Ren, I'm used to it." Jamie stated sadly.

"Well it's a frigging problem for us." Jack scoffed while Pinke nodded in agreement as she furrowed her eyebrows and added "Yeah! It's bigger than big. It's double big. You are a pony with a problem!"

"Right...thank you Pinkie Pie." Mason said with a deadpan look before turning to the two people in question. "But she has a point. You two are having some trouble backing yourselves up. It's going to be a problem if this keeps happening."

"What problem?" Jamie asked. "T-there's nothing going on! I swear!"

"He's right. There's nothing wrong with us." Fluttershy nodded.

"Fluttershy, Jamie, I know you too are shy. So am I. But you can't let them walk all over you both." Sarah said to them. "Promise me?"

"Oh, okay!" Fluttershy nodded, understanding what it means now. "I promise. Oh! Good!" We looked over to see that there was three more asparagus on the stand. But two ponies came over and bought the other two asparagus, much to Fluttershy and Jamie's disappointment.

"Oh well...at least there's two more to buy." Jamie sighed, but unfortunately, our luck has overturned as a nerdy pony who almost looked like Steve Urkel...no wait, never mind. Sorry, but anyway, he took the last asparagus and paid for it.

"Oh come on!" Kodi growled.

"Oh, that's okay, I don't mind." Fluttershy assured with a sad look. Rarity came over with a sly gin and said "Watch and learn."

Wonder how she's gonna pull it off?

"Hold it right there, Mr. small and handsome." Rarity called, gaining the nerdy pony's attention.

"Uh, who me?" He asked.

"Oh, of course you. Nopony ever called you handsome before?" Rarity questioned in a flirting way.

"Uhh, that's be a big no." He shook his head.

"Oh, well, they should! How about flexing some of your muscles for me?" She picked up his left foreleg, causing him to blush and smiled weirdly as his green box starting spinning around like a windmill. He then began flexing his foreleg, barely showing any muscles. "Oh my heavens! Do you think a strong, handsome stallion such as yourself could give my friend the last asparagus?"

She used her horn to draw the guy's bit back to him while she took the asparagus from his bag.

"Nuhh...." He nodded, blushing madly before she walked off with a grin on her face.

"Well that was quite a good acting, Rarity." Mason commented with a light smile before frowning a bit. "But was it right to do all that?"

"Yeah, kinda a pathetic way to do that." Jack scoffed. "I rather beat the living crap out of him."

"Oh just stop it, you! Boys like you always uses their fist instead of words." Rarity rolled her eyes, upsetting the biker.

"What you say, loon?!" Jack exclaimed.

"P-please, stop fighting!" Jamie begged.

"Yes, fighting is wrong, you two." Fluttershy agreed.

"Shaddup!" Jack yelled, causing Jamie and Fluttershy to wince in fear.

Sarah appeared before Jack in her rage mode, "Hey, be calm already!" she growled, frightening the biker. "Alright, alright, cool it." he stated quickly with his arms in the air. Sarah turned back to her cheerful self, "Good."

"Don't worry you two, Rarity was just showing off an example on how to defend yourselves." I stated.

"I'm not so sure about this..." Fluttershy said, feeling unsure about doing all that.

"M-me too...it feels wrong." Jamie muttered, only to get a scoff from Jack.

"I done plenty of wrong things when I was a kid and you don't see me complaining." Mason rolled his eyes at the biker before commenting "That's because you're different from him."

Mason turned to the two with a soft smile and said "Don't worry you two. You two just need to pay attention and we can help out with your situation."

"Why can't Sarah just give them her rage side?" Kodi suggested.

"NO!" Everyone exclaimed.

"Why not?" Sarah asked.

"Sarah, your rage side is very dangerous. I mean with the fire hair and loud voice. What do you think could happen if you give that to Jamie and Fluttershy?" Mason explained.

Sarah winced at imagining that. "You gotta a point."

"Um...I guess not." Fluttershy shrugged.

"Y-yeah...I'll give it a try." Jamie nodded with an unsure look on his face.

"Alright then! What else is on your list?" Rarity questioned, handing me the asparagus as I put it into the basket I was holding onto.

"Let's see..." I looked over at the list and said "Next we need is tomatoes."

"Oh wait, did you get everything from your side of the list Ren?" Fluttershy asked curiously, but I shook my head with a nervous smile and replied "No, I only got the beets and carrots. They were fresh out of lettuce."

"Oh, it's okay." Fluttershy sighed. Oh man, now I feel really bad for her. I mean, I'm okay with Fluttershy being shy and timid, it's what who she is. However, she's being pick on some of the ponies here like it's nothing. Well I'm gonna try and help her out of this situation.

"Well we'll come with you guys to help you out." Mason smiled a bit, which made feel glad to hear that.

"Thanks you guys." I smiled.

"You guys are the best!" Kodi grinned before we headed out towards the tomato stand.

"Oh, there's still plenty of tomatoes." Fluttershy smiled before walking over and using her wing to put the tomatoes into her bag before paying the clerk with a single bit. "Here you go."

As she was about to take her leave, the clerk cleared her throat and said "That'll be two bits. Not one."

"Wait what?" I asked in confusion.

"Oh, but last week, it was only one bit." Fluttershy pointed out.

"That was then, this is now." She stated sternly.

"Hey wait! That's not fair!" I exclaimed.

"Well too bad, now move it." She scoffed. Unbelievable...

"It's okay Ren. I don't wanna argue about it." Fluttershy stated, placing another bit on the table. Wait, what the? I saw that smug look on that clerk's face. Well that's clearly unfair to me!

"Whoa whoa whoa!" Pinkie came in with a stern look as she grabbed Fluttershy away and exclaimed "What do you think you're doing?!"

"Minding my own business, maybe you should try it." The clerk stated with an irritable tone. Jeez, is anypony we're meeting woke up on the wrong side of the bed?

"Two bits for tomatoes is outrageous!" You think that's bad? I once went to the grocery store with my dad once and found out that the tomatoes cost like eight dollars. That was quite stupid, am I right? I prefer paying it four dollars for it. "One big is the right price!"

To prove her point, Pinkie took one bit away from the table, much to the clerk's annoyance as she grab the bit back from her.

"I say it's two bits!" The clerk exclaimed.

"One bit!"

"Two bits!"

"One bit!"

"Two bits!"

"One bit!"

"Two bits!

"One bit!

"Two bits!"

"One bit!"

"Two bits!

"Two bits!" Wait what?

"One bit!"

"I insist it's two bits or nothing!" Pinkie grinned.

"One bit and that's my final offer!" The clerk exclaimed, giving Pinkie the one bit while she took the other.

"Have it your way, one bit it is." Pinkie smiled before grabbing the coin away from away as we went our distant ways. I looked back and saw the clerk widening her eyes in shock upon realizing what she did.

"Ha ha ha! Serves her right, right guys?" Kodi laughed.

"You can say that again." I nodded with a grin before turning to Pinkie and said "But holy cow, Pinkie. You just pulled off a Bugs Bunny there."

"I don't know whose this 'Bugs Bunny' guy is, but he sounds hilarious!" Oh trust me, he and Daffy Duck are hilarious in their own ways.

"Damn, pretty clever move." Jack exclaimed with a toothy grin.

"I see, you tricked her with word play. I understand." Jamie nodded, writing it down in his notebook.

"Exactly. You guys need to assert yourself more." Mason stated.

"Yeah! Asserting yourself can be fun!" Pinkie smiled.

"I guess you're right!" Fluttershy smiled.

"So Fluttershy, Jamie, you both feel like giving it a try?" Rarity asked with a smile.

"I-I'm not so sure..." Jamie rubbed his arm bashfully with a doubtful look before bumping into a pony, who was minding his own business. "Oh! So sorry ma'am!"

"Watch where you're going, idiot." She scoffed while Jack growled angrily and tried to punch her, but Mason and I held him back.

"No Jack! It's not worth it!" I exclaimed.

"Ren's right! Just calm down and take a deep breath!" Mason said sternly. Jack proceed to do so as he breathed in and breathed out of his nostrils.

"Alright, alright, I'm cool now..." Jack glanced away while Jamie looked down with a sad look.

"Don't worry Jamie, I'm sure you'll get better next time." Kodi assured.

"Maybe..." Jamie turned his head away, making us look at each other in concern. Oh boy, this can't get worse.

"Oh!" Huh? I looked over at Fluttershy, who was looking at a nearby stand with a surprised look. "I need that cherry!"

Cherry? I narrowed my eyes towards the stand and saw the little cherry that was on the stand by a big stallion with a beard. Oh right, since we're making a vegetable-like sundae for Angel, so it would make sense to buy a cherry. Like they always say, cherry on top.

Suddenly, Fluttershy flew over to that stand and said "Boy, am I glad you have one cherry left. You see, I'm making this special meal for my bunny Angel. He's a very picky eater, and the recipe calls for a cherry on top."

She placed a single bit on the table and said "Here you go."

"...So you say you need this cherry 'very badly'?" The stallion asked curiously, causing some of us to raise a brow at him. What's he planning?

"Oh yes, I'm desperate for it!" Fluttershy nodded.

"Then it'll be ten bits!" Wait what?! Okay, that's just a sick move you're pulling off! I walked over to him with a stern and serious look and said "Now wait just a minute! You can't just give out the price like that! That's so unfair!"

"Sorry kid, not my problem." He scoffed. What the heck?! Does this guy even knows what he's doing at all?!

"Don't worry Ren, I'll handle it." Fluttershy assured with a soft grin, but I felt hesitate about letting her doing that. However, I looked back and saw everyone giving her encouraging looks and gestured me to let her handle this. I let out a sigh and backed away a bit as Fluttershy cleared her throat and gave him a soft smile.

"Hey there Mr. Handsome, I know you wanna do the right things because you're handsome and strong, and big, handsome, strong guys are always nice to everypony, right?"

Well...I know that she isn't wrong there. I've seen gaming characters who are big, handsome, and strong are always nice and friendly.

"Ten bits for the cherry." Jeez, that guy just doesn't give two craps about this.

"Ten bits for one cherry's outrageous! I insist on paying you...eleven bits!" Fluttershy exclaimed while I widened my eyes in shock on what she said.

"Eleven bits?" I asked in confusion. "Umm, I think you got that wrong Fluttershy."

"Oh umm....I mean, nine bits!" Fluttershy corrected herself, but not realizing that's only gonna make things worse.

"Er, now wait a minute." The stallion said, confused by the prices Fluttershy's giving him.

"Okay, twelve bits, but that's my final offer!"

"Fluttershy, no offence but you're just making the prices more worse!" I exclaimed with a worried look.

"Yeah, you're just confusing me." See, even this guy agrees with me!

"Whatever, it's twelve bits, take it or leave it." Fluttershy pleaded.

"Okay, I'll take it!" Wait what? Fluttershy took out her bag filled with bits until I came by and stopped her.

"No wait Flutters! Don't pay this greedy guy your money!" I exclaimed as Rarity and the others came by to help out as well, pulling her away from the stand. "Renny's right! One cherry is not worth twelve bits!" Pinkie agreed.

"But...I was only doing what you did." Fluttershy stated.

"Yeah, and you only made things worse than before." Jack scoffed, only to get a hard nudge on the gut from Mason.

"Look Fluttershy, it was a valiant effort, but you should refuse to give him your business and just walk away." Mason said.

"Yeah, that guy is just making too many prices because he's too greedy." Kodi agreed before looking back and growling at the stallion.

"But...I can't let Angel starve!" Fluttershy exclaimed in worried. "He won't eati it unless I make it just right!"

"Fluttershy, it's just Angel being...well Angel. He loves you for who you are, so I'm sure he might like it." I assured with a soft grin before muttering "Despite being the prickly bunny he is."

"I don't care Ren, I need that cherry no matter what it costs!" Fluttershy zoomed towards the stand with a panicking look on her face. Somehow, the stallion who owned the cherry stand must've heard our conversation as he gave out another outrageous price.

"In that case, twenty bits!" Fluttershy stopped with widened eyes and a hurtful look on her face.

"Twenty?! Oh, but I don't have that much!" Fluttershy said.

"Don't worry Flutters, I got it." Sarah said. She walked up to the stand and started doing what Fluttershy did. "Tweleve bits for one cheery it outrageous."

The clerk then got up in her face. "Oh yeah and what are you gonna do about it?" the clerk threatened. Oh no, this can't end well. Sarah then whistled and out came Blue, Charlie, Delta and Echo. Oh boy! The clerk pony was shocked at the raptors sudden appearence. "Now, how about we drop that offer to two bits, alright?" Sarah asked with a smug look on her face. The clerk pony nodded rapidly and gave her the cherry for two bits. She walked away and the raptors followed her. The clerk sighed in relief.

"Here's your cherry." Sarah said, handing the cherry to Fluttershy. "Oh.. thank you, Sarah."

"That was pretty slick, newbie." Jack toothily grinned.

"And uncalled for!" Mason said with an upset expression on his face.

"When people play dirty, you play dirty back." Sarah stated.

"Nice." Jack claimed and we both high-fived each other. Mason sighed and shook his head.

"Yeah, you really helped us out there. I can't thank you enough." I chuckled before adding "Well, the raptors were unnecessary, but I'm sure the guy will be alright."

"And besides, I think he kinda deserved it." Kodi shrugged.

Jamie looked sad. "We can't defend ourselves and can't take the insults at all." Jamie sighed sadly. "Face it, we're useless..."

"I wouldn't say you and Fluttershy are useless, you guys are great friends and have great talents." I stated with a smile. "Just ignore them and hopefully you guys will be brave."

"T-thanks...I guess..." Jamie sighed, clutching on his notebook real tight.

"Well either way, I better head over and pick up Carrie from school. I'll see you later." Mason said before taking his leave.

"And I'm late on throwing another party for somepony! See ya!" Pinkie immediately dashed off, leaving a puffy cloud of herself behind before it faded away.

"And I better head back to the shop with Kaede. She's watching it over for me since I told her that I needed a nice stroll for a bit. Bye bye." Rarity then took her leave, leaving me, Fluttershy, Jamie, and Kodiak behind. Man, today's such a rough day for them. I understand that these guys want to stand up for themselves, but no matter, they're just gonna make themselves get bullied more. If only there was something we can do to help them out of their little crisis.

"Ooh, what's that?" Sarah asked.

"What is it?" I asked and she showed us a poster that showed a blur fur coated Minotaur flexing his muscles.

"Saw this flyer hang around town and it just so happens that it tells me about a guy who goes by the name of Iron Will holds some seminars to liven up people's attitudes to make them out of their weak selves." Sarah explained.

"Oh? Really?" Fluttershy asked in surprise. "Y-you really think he could help us?"

"Maybe." I said. Iron Will...that sounds like a pretty tough up name if I do say so myself. But is it even possible for a guy like him to turn ponies from being pushovers to strong and independent ponies? Besides, I'm definitely surprise that they're Minotaurs in this world. Then again, this is the land of Equestria where everything you never imagined exist.

"Do you think that offer was a good idea?" Kodi wondered aloud.

"Well maybe." I shrugged before turning to my friends and asked "What do you guys think?"

Fluttershy thought for a while before smiling softly and said "Well...maybe it could help. As Celestia is my witness, I'm never gonna be a pushover again!"

"Y-yeah." Jamie muttered, nodding in agreement. "Maybe...it's for the best. Sure I've been training with Jack and Mason for a while, but I...I haven't gotten stronger from my emotions. Besides, nobody liked me for who I am..."

"Jamie..." I said, feeling bad for him.

"Maybe it's for the best. How about we head over to Iron Will and meet up with him? We'll see what kind of guy he is." Jamie suggested. "If what Rantaro said is true, we should go."

"Well..." Fluttershy thought for a while before turning to me and said "Ren, do you think you come with me? I'm too scared being alone."

"Well Jamie is gonna be going with you." I pointed out.

"But...I'm just scared without ya." Aww...well I can't refuse an offer like that.

"Well alright, I'll join in with ya guys." I grinned, which made her smile while Jamie twiddled his fingers a bit and said "W-well...I guess we need someone to help us out if things go awry."

"Right!" Fluttershy nodded before realizing something. "Oh dear! I almost forgot about Angel's special recipe! Oh, but we don't have any lettuce!"

"Don't worry Flutters, I can go and get some back at home. That way, you could make it for him." I suggested, which made her nodded in agreement.

"Thank you Ren." Fluttershy flew up and kissed me on the cheek, causing me to blush a bit. "Now come on, let's go and get the lettuce and after I'm done making Angel's special recipe, we can go to that seminar today."

"Okay, but how do we even find it by the way?" I asked curiously.

"Well I took a closer look at the flyer before Rantaro put it away." Jamie spoke up. "I-it said something about hedge maze center."

"Don't worry, I know where that is, so it shouldn't be a problem." Fluttershy chuckled. "Now come on, let's go."

"Right behind ya Flutters!" I exclaimed before we began walking back to the home-ship to grab that lettuce in order to fully make that sundae vegetable treat for that little devil rabbit.

"You know Ren...the others are always seem to trust you a lot, do they? But...how?" Jamie questioned.

"Because he's awesome!" Kodi grinned.

"Well I'm not that awesome, boy." I petted him on the head before turning back to Jamie and replied "Well I've been here way longer before you and the others, and I always had faith and kept encouraging them no matter what to not give up on missions to help make our friendship grow closer, that's what."

"I-I see..." Jamie glanced away, feeling a bit sadden to hear that. Hmm, I wonder if I could help him with that. Though, I wonder...if maybe going to this seminar will really help them out? I'm always there to defend Fluttershy and my friends no matter what.

Later

Sooner or later after we got the lettuce, Sarah, me, Kodi, and Jamie were waiting outside of Fluttershy's cottage to see if she was done or not so that we could go to the seminar. It's already 3:00 by now.

"Are we even sure she's coming out Ren?" Kodi asked curiously.

"Don't worry, Fluttershy's the type to never break promises." I assured with a soft grin.

"Well it would make sense due to her overall kindness and that nice, timid, and shy personality of hers." Jamie muttered loudly, which made me smile about that. See, even he gets it.

Soon, we heard the door opening, revealing Fluttershy exiting out with a sad look on her face.

"Hey Flutters, what's wrong?" I asked, noticing her expression.

"It's nothing Ren, just that Angel didn't like the treat because it didn't taste good enough." Fluttershy replied. "He even kicked the bowl straight towards my face...again."

"Again?" Jamie asked incredulous.

"It happened earlier." I answered. "But don't worry Flutters, it's just that Angel is just being stubborn and prickly as always."

"True, but still..." I placed a comforting hang on her shoulder before giving her a kiss on the cheek and said "Don't worry, when we go to the seminar, I'm sure it'll help you and Jamie to defend yourselves."

"Yeah! You two will do great together!" Kodi agreed, licking Fluttershy on the face, which made her laugh.

"Okay, thanks for the encouragement." Fluttershy smiled.

"Y-yeah..." Jamie nodded, giving us a surprised look on his face. "Although, I've...quite surprised that you would kiss a pony." He widened his eyes as he soon realized on what he said. "Ah! Please forgive me Fluttershy! I didn't mean to say that!"

"It's okay Jamie. I know you didn't mean it." Fluttershy smiled, which made Jamie look away with embarrassment.

"R-right..." Jamie nodded. "So, uhh...should we go now?"

"Yeah, I guess so." I nodded.

"So where is the Hedge Maze Centre anyway?" Kodi questioned.

"Oh, I've read about it once, so I'll lead the way." Fluttershy offered before flapping her wings and flying off while I took out my capsule, hit the button, and threw it in the air, activating my hoverboard. I hopped onto it before turning to Kodiak and Jamie as I said "Well hop on you two!"

Sarah changed into a falcon and followed after Fluttershy and her raptors were following her.

"You got it Ren!" Kodi nodded before jumped onto the back of the board, along with Jamie, who apparently hesitated on doing this.

"O-okay...just don't go too fast, please?" Jamie begged.

"Alright Jamie. We'll go nice and easy for ya." I winked before we flew off and headed straight towards the Hedge Maze Center while we followed after Fluttershy. Hopefully that we aren't late for this thing because this is very important for these two to get stronger.

Later

Well...this is quite the party we're in. We soon finally arrived to the Hedge Maze Center as we saw how many ponies were in this. Holy cow, this Iron Will guy must be really good at motivating people if he's attracted so many fans for a seminar. Sarah changed back into herself.

"Oh! Ah! Uh...excuse me!" Fluttershy stated softly as we tried to find a spot at the front of the crowd. I remained close to her side, along with Kodiak before I heard a soft squeak from Fluttershy the moment we tugged ourselves into a spot. She received angry looks from some ponies of the crowd until the raptors hissed at them, scaring them. We looked back at the stage, awaiting for this Iron Will guy to appear.

"So what do you guys think of this Iron Will?" Kodi questioned curiously. I thought for a while before shrugging and replied "Not sure. I guess we're about to find out."

"Well I hope that he can teach us to stop letting us be pushovers." Jamie muttered loudly, making me and Kodi to look at each other in worried. Jamie must really doesn't like being a pushover, does he?

Suddenly, loud music began playing and soon, the spotlight shined on the stage as smoke filled the area. Oh wow, this is just like when you're going to a concert, huh? Suddenly, a large Minotaur appeared on the stage, swinging and flinging his arms around as fireworks exploded on the stage.

"Whoa..." Kodi muttered in awe. The crowd was even was impressed by this as they began stomping their hooves, creating a lot of thumping sounds. The large Minotaur flexed his arms, displaying his muscles as he kissed each one tenderly.

"Uhh...?" Me and Jamie looked at each other in confusion and uncomfortable at what we were witnessing. I've seen a ton of characters on TV that liked to do that, but this...this is just weird when seeing someone kissing their muscles.

"Welcome, friends!" He announced as he walked on the stage. "My name is Iron Will, and today is the first day of your new life! I wanna hear you stomp if you're tired of being a pushover!" The crowd stomped their hooves, excluding me, Jamie, Kodi, and Fluttershy. "Stomp if you wanna pay nothing for this seminar!" Wait what? Actually, now that I think about...do we have to pay for this seminar? I never thought about that.

And it would seem that the crowd were generally confused by that before letting out some loud laughter. Iron Will looked at the crowd seriously and snorted loudly, causing them to immediately become silent.

"That's no joke, friends. Iron Will is so confident that you will be one hundred percent satisfied with Iron Will's assertiveness techniques, that if you are not one hundred percent satisfied, You. Pay. Nothing." Iron Will stated, causing me and Kodiak to look at each other in confusion about that. Why do I have this feeling like something is off about this seminar, including him? "But I pity the fool who doubts Iron Will's methods."

He faced directly towards a pony beside us and asked "You don't doubt me, do you?"

"U-uh, no sir..." He shook his head, having a scared and nervous look on his face, along with the crowd. Fluttershy held my arm tightly while Kodi leaned against my left arm while Jamie ducked in fear. I get it why they're scared. It's because of this Minotaur. He's quite tough and strong, but also scary to look at.

"That, my friends, is your first lesson." Iron Will announced as he stood on top of two anthro goats, but they had the expression that they weren't bothered by this. "Don't be shy, look at them in the eye!"

"Don't be shy, look at them in the eye...." I heard Jamie muttered, who was getting out of his ducking position. It seems like he's starting to get interested in this seminar, well that's a start.

“Now, to demonstrate that Iron Will’s techniques will work for anypony, I’m gonna need two volunteers.” Iron Will looked around the crowd as everypony raised their hooves up, except me, Kodi, Fluttershy, and Jamie, which the two duck their heads and hid behind me in fear. I gave them a reassuring smile and said “Don’t worry you two, I’m sure that you two are gonna be fine. Besides, it’s not like he’s not gonna choose you two because you two are too timid to do that.”

“You two!” Huh? I looked over to see Iron Will looking directly at me.

“Uh…us?” Kodi asked, putting his paw on his chest.

“Not you mutt, I meant those two behind the weird monkey freak!” Excuse me? Well actually, I’m used to ponies who aren’t friendly to call me names like that. “Get up on stage!”

“U-us?” Jamie asked timidly.

“Yes, you and the yellow pony! Iron Will wants you onstage!” He demanded, frightening them.

“Uh…well…” Fluttershy glanced away nervously, unable…No, too fearful to go up on stage, along with Jamie since these two have stage fright.

“Wait!” I called. “I’ll go! I mean, it’s just that-”

“What? No way!” Iron Will refused while he crossed his arms. “You’re no use! Besides, when Iron Will decides on something, he wants it! So you two get up here NOW!”

"Hey, me too!" Sarah called.

"No!" Iron Will stated. Sarah growled and changed into her rage self which surprisingly didn't intimidate Iron Will, but impressed him. "Alright little human, you can come up along with those two."

“Well…we got no choice, huh?” Kodi asked, realizing that there’s no way to get them from going. I let out a sigh and realized that they were right. I’m just…too worried for them. I let out a smile and said “Alright you guys, you can go. Besides, I know that you two will do great. After all, this is what you wanted, right?”

“Right.” Jamie and Fluttershy nodded in agreement before they and Sarah walked up to the stage, only to have a the two goats blocked their way. Sarah side stepped but the goat side stepped to, blocking her. She side stepped again and the goat did the same thing. Sarah growled a little and gave a hard nudge to the goat, knocking him down on his back. She gave a 'hmph' and the crowd clapped for her.

Meanwhile with Jamie and Fluttershy....

“Umm…e-excuse me sir, c-could you please move?” Jamie asked politely, only to get a snort from him.

“Whoaa! He’s blocking your path! What are you gonna do it?” Iron Will asked.

“Um, politely walk around him?” Jamie guessed.

“No.” He shook his head before crossing his arms.

“Umm…Gingerly tip-toe around him?” Fluttershy suggested.

“No!” What? Those suggestions seem like good ideas to me.

“Go back home and try again tomorrow?” Fluttershy meekly smiled.

“Or give him what he wants?” Jamie shrugged, not directly looking at Iron Will.

“NO!” He yelled, causing the two to flinch while I was held back by Kodiak.

“Ren, don’t! It’s all part of the seminar, right?” Kodi reminded me, causing me to sigh and soon calm down. What was up with me just now? I’m normally calmed and friendly, I guess I was really worried for them, huh?

“When somepony tries to block, show them that you rock!” He lightly pushed them towards the goat, causing the goat to fall down on the floor.

“Oh! I’m so sorry! I-I didn’t mean to do that!” Jamie apologized.

“Don’t be sorry! Be assertive!” Iron Will said sternly. “’Never apologize, when you can criticize.’” He cleared his throat and then got into the goat’s face with a threatening look and said “Why don’t you watch where you’re going!”

He looked back at Fluttershy and Jamie and said “Now you try!”

“Uh…” Fluttershy and Jamie looked at each other in fear and worried before they turned back to the fallen goat man as Fluttershy said “Next time, get out of the way before…I bump into you, ‘cause…I totally won’t be sorry when I do!”

“Y-yeah! Or else y-you’ll…facing my problems?” Jamie suggested meekly. Iron Will let out a smirk before grabbing each of their hands/hooves and lifted them into the air and shouted “You see my friends! If my techniques can work for these shy little creatures, then they can work for anypony!”

I…guess that’s untrue. Maybe it could work, even on me. Soon, fireworks popped out of the stage and exploded as the crowd cheered. Fluttershy and Jamie looked at each other in awe before turning to me and smiled happily at me while me and Kodiak smiled back at them. You know what? What was I so worried about? This could actually work. Well I mean, they’re just going to be assertive, not that whole exploding in anger like a crazy lunatic.

Later

“Ren, did you see us? We were so assertive!”

“Yeah, I sure did Flutters. You and Jamie were great out there.” I smiled happily at them as we were back in Fluttershy’s cottage after we spend our time at the seminar. It wasn’t that long, so we came back and began discussing our opinions about the seminar we went through.

“Yeah, it looks like going to that seminar was a great idea, huh?” Kodi joked, which made Jamie smiled a bit.

“Y-yeah…maybe it was. I don’t have to be a pushover anymore.” Jamie stated confidently.

“Yeah, me too!” Fluttershy agreed. “Today is going to be a new day Ren! Just you wait!”

“Ha ha ha!” I laughed before smiling over them and said “Well alright you guys, let’s meet over with the others and see if you put those lessons to use then in case we bumped into rude ponies, huh?”

“A-Alright.” Jamie nodded, returning to his timid self.

“Okay.” Fluttershy smiled before kissing me on the cheek, causing me to chuckle. “Just let me feed the animals first and we can get started.”

“Okay!” I nodded as she flew out of the living room and headed to the kitchen to feed her animal friends.

“You know, I am quite excited to see how are things are gonna turn out tomorrow.” Kodi commented before turning to Jamie. “You sure you can do this, Jamie?”

“I-I’ll try…No, I will.” Jamie nodded, making a determined yet nervous look on his face. “I-I’ve been training with you guys, Mason, and Jack for a while and yet I only grew a little bit strong. Maybe going to Iron Will’s seminar was a good idea. I just want to defend and assert myself to those who might bully me.”

“Well don’t worry. We’re all gonna believe in ya, Jamie.” I chuckled, patting him on the back. “I mean, I understand that you might be afraid and always feel lonely, but we’re all gonna be by your side, Jamie. We’ll always stick together as a family.”

Kodi hopped onto my lap and licked me on my cheek, causing me to laugh while Jamie looked at us with a soft smile.

“T-thanks…” Jamie nodded with a meek smile, which made smile as well. Soon, Fluttershy flew back into the room with a determined look and said “Okay, I feel good. I feel ready to ‘attack the day’, as Iron Will says.”

She let out a giggle before turning back to us.“Ready or not, here comes assertive Fluttershy now!”

“And assertive Jamie!” Kodi added, causing Jamie to feel embarrassed before he clutch onto the book in front of his mouth to hide his blushing. “Come on Jamie, you should at least deserved that nickname.”

“W-well….I guess it’s alright…” Jamie nodded, blushing a bit.

“Now come on you guys, let’s go meet up with the others and tell them about how much assertive you guys became.” I chuckled with a grin while the other two felt a bit proud about that as we began exiting out of the cottage and went up to meet up with the others, only to encounter another elderly pony watering some plants with a hose.

“Umm…excuse me, Mr. Greenhooves?” Fluttershy called. “But I-I think you might be over-watering my petunias…” He gave out a light chuckle while Fluttershy sighed “…Again…”

“Let the professional handle it.” He replied, which caused us to raise a brow at him.

“But if he was one, why is he over-watering those plants?” Kodi whispered to me, which I shrug.

“Good question.” Jamie sighed as Fluttershy stepped up as she held a determined and angry expression on her face, which caught me off-guard a bit. Whoa, I’ve never seen her act like that for a long while, which was from when we first met Mason and Carrie.

She immediately put her hoof onto the hose, causing to overflow inside of it and as soon as it began not to spray water out of the hose, the old pony looked through it until Fluttershy let go of it and released the water, causing it to burst onto him. He coughed and sputtered "Well...perhaps that is enough water..."

"Thank you." Fluttershy smiled before we took our leave and went to cross a bridge towards town. I retained a shocked expression, along with Jamie and Kodi upon what she did as she became excited and exclaimed "I can't believe I did it!"

"Yeah, but was that really n-necessary to do that?" Jamie questioned. "W-wouldn't it b-been better to just take the hose away from him?"

"It doesn't matter you guys! I did it! I didn't stutter or held back like I usually do!" Fluttershy squealed in excitement.

"Well still, he was an old guy so it should be fair to treat him nicely instead of doing all that." I rubbed my head bashfully before we finally arrived to the bridge until we saw two ponies blocking our way with two large wooden containers that had garbage inside of them. "Showpony business is tough." The first garbage pony commented.

"Go ahead, try one of your jokes out on me. I laugh at everything." The second garbage pony smiled. Jokes? These two are trying to be stand-up comedians or something?

"Okay, okay, okay. A donkey and a mule are stuck on a desert island..."

"Umm...excuse me?" Fluttershy called. "Would you mind moving your carts so I can pass?"

"Yeah, yeah, in a minute." The first garbage pony said, waving it off before continuing on with her joke.

"B-but ma'am...we really need to get going." Jamie stated, twiddling with the pencil that was kept as a bookmark for his notebook. "So...could you kindly please move out of the way?"

"Yeah, in a minute." She said with a little force before turning back to her friend about the joke. I noticed a frown that Jamie had in his face before he said "When someone tries to block, show them that you rock!"

Jamie kicked both of the carts, causing them immediately to spill all over the place, much to the two garbage ponies shock.

"Ugh! Easy does it, dude. We're moving, okay?" The first garbage pony sighed irritably before moving out of the way for them.

"Good!" Jamie smirked while me and Kodi gaped at that. Oh my god, I've never seen him act like that before. First Fluttershy, now Jamie?

"I feel like we should stop this, Ren." Kodi said, feeling worried for our friends.

"Me too, but I can't stop them." I stated. "We promised to support them to the end no matter what. I...I don't want to let them down."

"Me too..." Kodi sighed before we followed after the two as we headed back towards Ponyville to see if the others approve of them being 'assertive'. Well I'm starting to have mixed opinions about this.

As we walked around the center part of Ponyville, a green coated pony with brown mane and tail bumped into Jamie, which made him form an angry look on his face.

"H-hey wait a minute! Why did you push me like that?!" Jamie demanded.

"Uhh...you were in the way first, pal." The pony responded with a nonchalant expression.

"First? 'First is for winners! Second is for wieners!'" Jamie exclaimed, getting into the pony's face with an angry look on his face.

"U-uh...Okay pal! I'm sorry! I'm going!" With that, the green pony immediately ran away in fear while Jamie smiled proudly at that.

"I don't believe it, it actually worked. I-I never said that before to anyone or anypony before." Jamie chuckled while me and Kodi felt worried for this, but Fluttershy was clapping her hooves at Jamie and muttered "Yay!"

I'm starting to worried that those two are gonna do something that they might regret because I don't want them to...never mind...

Later

Sooner or later, me and the gang arrived at Sugarcube Corner, where we stand in the middle of a long line, but eventually, the line started moving quickly. I was at the back of Fluttershy and Jamie was behind me, with Kodiak next to me as we waited to be called up next.

"Who's next, please, and what can I get for you today?" Pinkie called as we waited for our turn and once we get our desserts, we were gonna tell the gang about what Fluttershy and Jamie eventually accomplished. I heard a tap behind me as I looked back and saw that somepony slipped past me, Jamie, and Fluttershy, pushing the yellow pegasus back from that said pony.

Jeez, what's up with them? I know ponies and humans are quite similar with each other, but...I just can't help but feel like something is wrong here. I just can't figure out. After being around Ponyville for a year, you would think these ponies were really friendly, kind, and trustworthy. But right now, they're acting pretty strange. Well I think that they're acting pretty strange, but I'm sure you guys are probably thinking so too, right?

"What do you think you're doing?! Didn't you see us?!" Fluttershy exclaimed, forming an angry look on her face.

"Uh, I guess maybe." The pony shrugged, which made Jamie and Fluttershy feel anger rising up.

"Uh oh..." I muttered in fear. This isn't gonna go well, isn't it?

"Maybe? Maybe?!" Fluttershy exclaimed.

"'Maybe is for babies!'" Jamie finished Fluttershy's sentence as the latter placed her hoof on the pony and spun her around, making her face their angry looks.

"Now go to the back of the line where you belong!" They both exclaimed.

The pony smiled nervously and began backing away, along with the others who were in front of us as they felt terrified upon seeing them like this. Fluttershy and Jamie flashed cocky smirks on their faces like they were enjoying this.

"Fluttershy, Jamie..." I muttered, now realizing that they're starting to become...jerks.

"Heyyy, look at you!" Pinkie exclaimed as we entered the shop and encountered the others. Rarity, Mason, Kaede, and Carrie were having tea while Jack was eating on a nearby table and ate some cake.

"Oh, your attitude is so feisty, it's fabulous." Rarity added, which the others nodded in agreement.

"I wouldn't say 'feisty'..." I muttered, rubbing my arm bashfully.

"Thanks." Fluttershy grinned cockily.

"Yeah. We learned it from Iron Will's seminar." Jamie chuckled, flashing a small cocky grin. T-there is seriously something wrong with them!

"Iron Will? Ha! That's something I would've come up with!" Jack laughed, slamming his fist on the table.

"So this Iron Will person helped you both learned to be assertive?" Kaede questioned. "Huh, I gotta say that's quite impressive. I'm proud that you two are starting to finally getting assertive, huh?"

"I agree. You two are working hard." Mason smiled. "I'm proud of you two."

"T-thank you." Jamie smiled. "Iron Will may have been scary, like Jack when he gets angry...."

"Hey!" Jack yelled, highly offensive of that.

"Don't lie!" Sarah exclaimed.

Jack growled.

"But he's a great guy that helped us out." Fluttershy smiled.

"Yeah, he helped out too much..." I muttered, which Kodi overheard and nodded in agreement.

"Looks like that monster's workshop really paid off!" Pinkie grinned.

"Yeah! You two must've felt quite nervous going over there, right?" Carrie asked.

"A little, yes." Jamie nodded in agreement.

"But Iron Will's not a monster. He's a Minotaur, and a true inspiration. His techniques really work." Fluttershy chuckled.

"Well, they've certainly made a difference in the way you carry yourself. You truly are a whole new Fluttershy and Jamie." Rarity replied before asking "Although, how did you two ever learn about him in the first place?"

"Rantaro came by after you guys left and told us about Iron Will." I answered, which made the others surprised by this. "Don't worry. He was offering that seminar as a friend, not an enemy."

"Well I still don't trust that bastard." Jack scoffed.

"Well either way, I'm...surprised that he would help out." Kaede chuckled. "I guess you guys own his debt, huh?"

"Yes, yes we do." Jamie nodded with a smile, looking at his book with a grin. "And new Jamie feels pretty stoked about new Jamie."

"New Fluttershy agrees." Fluttershy nodded in agreement, which made feel uneasy about this. Did...those two said that in the third person?

"Why did you two repeat yourselves in the third person?" Kaede questioned, which the two shrugged.

"Well, old Pinkie Pie feels really proud of new Fluttershy. Proud as pink punch!" Pinkie brought out a bowl of pink punch onto the counter with a snort. "Want some?"

She fell down on the floor and started laughing with her face, along with the others. However, Jamie and Fluttershy both had angry looks, like they weren't amused by it.

"W-whoa whoa whoa! Flutters! James! They're not-" Unfortunately, I was too late as Jamie threw the bowl of pink punch towards Pinkie, and getting her wet. The others were shocked about this, even Pinkie.

"You laugh at me, I wrath at you" Fluttershy exclaimed.

"And nobody messes with new Jamie!" Jamie added.

"Oh my Celestia!" Kodi jaw-dropped as Jamie and Fluttershy kicked the doors out of the way and began going their separate ways with Jamie heading back towards the library while Fluttershy let out a whistle, calling in a taxi carriage, much to her joy. But as Fluttershy was about to hop on, another pony came in and jumped into the carriage, not even caring or even worried on what he just done.

"Nopony pushes new Fluttershy around!" Fluttershy exclaimed before jumping into the carriage and started beating up the pony, kicking him out and forced the taxi carriage driver to go. She then gave out a threatening look and exclaimed "NEVER!"

We all widened our eyes in shock, unable to believe that any of this was happening.

"No...way..." I muttered. This isn't happening, right? No way...Fluttershy...Jamie...have you two...change?

"Old Pinkie Pie is not so sure new Fluttershy is such a good idea after all." Pinkie commented.

"Old Rarity agrees." Rarity nodded in agreement.

"We gotta do something and fast before they go too far!" Kaede exclaimed.

"She's right!" I nodded in agreement with a worried and concern look. "I was starting to have doubts when they started testing out the lessons Iron Will taught them, but after seeing all that, I-I'm not so sure they're who they are anymore!"

"You're right. Let's split up and talk to them." Mason suggested. "Sarah, Me, Carrie, Jack, and Kaede will go and help Jamie. You, Kodi, Pinkie, and Rarity go over to Fluttershy. After all..." Mason turned to me with a serious look and said "You're the only one who can help her from her situation."

"...Okay." I nodded.

"Don't worry, I'll track Fluttershy's scent." Kodi assured with a confident grin before sniffing from the ground and began trailing Fluttershy's scent. "Alright! Follow me!"

Me, Rarity, and Pinkie nodded before we began following after him while the others chased after Jamie. Oh man, please Fluttershy! Please be alright!

Third Person POV

Fluttershy was seen in her house, talking to herself in a mirror with an with an excited but aggressive look on her face. Even her animal friends were terrified on seeing her like this.

"You got this, new Fluttershy! This day is yours! And nopony's gonna take it away from you! Am I right?!" She asked her animal friends with a cocky smirk on his face, but her voice was quite terrified as it cause the animals to faint in fear. Fluttershy let out a satisfied 'Hmph!' before exiting out of her cottage.

As she was about to leave, she noticed that her mailbox was filled up with letters, only to have the wrong addresses on them.

"What?!" Fluttershy exclaimed, taking the mail out of her mailbox. "He's delivered the wrong mail, again!"

She looked around before spotting the mailpony with oversize glasses taking out some mail out of his bag and putting them inside another pony's mailbox, only for them to drop on the floor. As he was about to leave, Fluttershy stepped in his way with an angry look on her face.

"Who-?!" Fluttershy glared angrily at him as she exclaimed "And new Fluttershy does not want the wrong mail delivered to her cottage."

"Ooh, did I mix them up again? So sorry about that." The mailpony apologized before taking out her mail. However, she got to his face, causing him to lose his oversize glasses as he widened his eyes in shock.

"'You apologize, I penalize!'" Fluttershy yelled, causing him to immediately run away. Only to get himself stuck inside of the mailbox somehow. She picked up a nearby stamp and placed it on his flank before she walked around and took her mail straight out of the mailpony's mouth.

As she begins walking and a mail carriage immediately coming out of nowhere and helping the poor fella out of the mailbox, Fluttershy was confronted by a tourist, who was looking at a map before he noticed her.

"Excuse me, do you know how to get to the Ponyville tower?" He asked curiously. She smiled and answered "Sure, you just-"

While she was talking, she accidentally dropped her mail into the dirty puddle, getting it all wet .

"AH!" Fluttershy gasped as the tourist commented "Oh, that's a shame!"

Soon, Ren, Kodiak, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie soon arrives to the scene as they witnessed Fluttershy angrily glaring at the tourist.

"'You make me lose, I blow my fuse!'" Fluttershy exclaimed before grabbing his camera and throwing him around before launching him into a hay stack and his camera hit against a bell straight from the Ponyville Tower, which made him happy since he finally managed to find it.

"F-Flutters?" Fluttershy turned back, only to be confronted by her special somepony and friends. Ren was in shocked, unable to process by anything on what just happened.

"Fluttershy! What are you doing?! That's no way to behave!" Rarity exclaimed.

"Didn't you see what he did to new Fluttershy?" Fluttershy reminded her as she continued "And he thought new Fluttershy was a pushover!"

"No Fluttershy! He didn't think of that!" Ren exclaimed.

"Ren's right, sweetie. He didn't. We saw the whole thing." Rarity stated. "We think that you and Jamie taken your assertiveness training a little too far."

"Really too far!" Kodi added, nodding in agreement.

"What?!" Fluttershy hissed, which frightened them a bit. "You just want new Fluttershy to be a doormat like old Fluttershy! But old Fluttershy is gone!"

"What?" Ren asked, his expression turning a bit pale. "No...Fluttershy! This isn't you!"

"It is Ren and I'm starting to like the new Fluttershy instead of old Fluttershy!" Fluttershy chuckled devilishly.

"New Fluttershy? Old Fluttershy?!" Pinkie gaped.

"What happened to nice Fluttershy? We want that Fluttershy back." Rarity pleaded.

"No, you all want wimp Fluttershy." Fluttershy scoffed. "You want pushover Fluttershy. You want do-anything-to-her-and-she-won't-complain Fluttershy!"

"That's not true! That's not we think Flutters!" Ren retorted, feeling a bit angry. "Please! We think of you as the best friend we never had! I think of you as the best girlfriend ever! You taught me about love and this...this isn't you!"

"He's right!" Pinkie agreed, holding her head as she held a dizzy expression as she said "Besides, too many Fluttershys to keep track of! Make it stop!"

"Things getting too complicated for your simple little brain, Pinkie Pie?" Fluttershy chuckled in a taunting way.

"Now, stop right there!" Rarity said with a stern and serious look on her face. "Let's not let things descend into petty insults!"

"Why not? I thought 'petty' was what you're all about, Rarity." Fluttershy evilly grinned, flying into the air while Rarity gasped on what she said. Even Ren and Kodiak were shocked by what she said ? "With your 'petty' concerns about fashion."

Rarity looked at her with a shocked look before tearing up a bit.

"Hey, leave her alone! Fashion is her passion!" Pinkie exclaimed, glaring at Fluttershy.

"Oh, and what are you passionate about? Birthday cake? Party hats? I can't believe that the two most frivolous ponies in Ponyville are trying to tell new Fluttershy how to live her life when they are throwing their own lives away on pointless pursuits that nopony else gives a flying feather about!"

Ren and Kodi jaw-dropped in shocked, their expressions turning pale by everything they heard from Fluttershy. Even Pinkie Pie started crying, along with Rarity.

"Looks like nasty Fluttershy is here to stay!" Pinkie cried out.

"I cannot believe what that monster Iron Will has done to you!" Rarity exclaimed in tears before the two immediately ran away back to Ponyville, with tears in their faces.

"Iron Will's not a monster, HE'S A MINOTAUR!" Fluttershy yelled before flying down with Ren and Kodiak looking at her.

"No Fluttershy....you're...the monster..." Kodi muttered, which made Fluttershy upset upon hearing that.

"What you say?!" Fluttershy exclaimed.

"Flutters! Stop it!" Ren yelled out, causing her to look at him with a bit of a shocked look. Ren put a hand on his forehead as his expression turned darkened. "I-I...I can't...believe it. I thought those lessons really helped you, but instead...it turned you into a different pony! I-I...I don't even know you anymore!"

Fluttershy looked at him, seeing Ren tearing up a bit. She fell to her knees and looked at her reflection, realizing that her friends were right.

"I'm....the monster..." Fluttershy muttered, starting to tear up as well as a tear dropped down on the puddle. Kodi noticed this and nudged Ren, who pointed over to see the crying Fluttershy.

"Flutters..." Ren crawled towards her before hugging her, along with Kodiak. Fluttershy began whimpering and crying loudly before saying "I-it's all my fault! I-I'm a monster Ren! I-I...I...AHHHHHH!"

"It's okay Flutters! Don't cry! I'm sorry for what I said." Ren cried, letting tears out. Kodi saw this and began tearing up as well.

"Stop it you guys. When you cry, I cry too." Kodi cried, nuzzling his two friends as the two comforted each other, with Fluttershy finally realizing how wrong she said all those things.

Meanwhile

Jamie was seen walking over to the Golden Oaks Library with a confident and snarky look on his face while passing by some ponies, only to bump into somepony, much to his irritation.

"Hey!" Jamie called, only to get a scoff from the pony.

"Oh, sorry sir." The pony apologized, which wasn't enough for Jamie as he gave out an angry look at him.

"'Sorry for those who aren't truly worried!" Jamie exclaimed, pushing him into a barrel of water, getting himself wet before he got up and immediately ran away in fear.

Mason, Carrie, Kaede, and Jack arrived to the scene and saw Jamie making fun of the pony that fell into the water before he returned to his stroll.

"Jamie!" Kaede called, gaining his attention.

"Oh hey guys, I'm so glad to see you." Jamie smirked. "Can you believe that jerk just got in the way like that? Thank god that I managed to make him feel sorry for pushing me like that."

"We saw the whole thing." Mason said before he sternly crossed his arms and stated "However, that pony apologized and yet you pushed him into that barrel."

"Dude, that's messed up." Jack commented with a bewildered look.

"So what?" Jack asked with a cocky smirk, which surprised the gang. "He deserved it, didn't he?! I had the right to do that!"

"But Jamie, what you did was wrong!" Kaede exclaimed. "You went to the seminar in order to improve on being assertive, along with Fluttershy, but it's turning you two into the bullies yourself!"

"Oh please, like I need your speech!" Jamie scoffed. "Besides, since when you started helping out?"

"What?" Kaede asked in confusion.

"You rarely helps us because your only talent is to sew and yet you did nothing to help at all!" Jamie exclaimed, which made Kaede shocked by what was she hearing.

"N-no! That's not true! I help out, it's just that-"

"Just what?! It's because you have no useful skill?! No other talent?! Not even a loving family?!" Jamie yelled, which made Kaede cover her mouth in shock as she tried to hold back the tears.

"Jamie! That's enough!" Mason exclaimed. "You're going too far! This isn't you!"

"The old me is gone! He was nothing but a coward! All he ever did was back away and get yelled at! Well this new Jamie is ready to take on anything!" Jamie held a cocky smirk, which made the others feel shocked upon seeing this. "Alright Jamie, stop this right now." Sarah growled changing into her rage mode. "And what are you gonna do about, punk?"

The four gasped in horror. Sarah growled, "You don't have to be a jerk to defend yourself. I mean look at me, I'm shy just like you but I have confidence in myself cause I know what I can do and you can do the same if you just give it a chance. Standing up for yourself isn't the same as changing who you are. You can put your foot down without being aggressive about it. I know you can." Jamie looked at Sarah before darkening his expression before letting out a whimper and started crying. Sarah, changing back into her normal form, and Kaede hugged him, along with Carrie, Mason, and Jack, who gave him a pat on the back to cheer him up.

"I-I'm so sorry! I-I didn't...I didn't want this! I...I just wanted to be strong to help others...but instead...I only made things worse!" Jamie cried out.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah. We get it. No need to cry it out." Jack sighed, patting him on the back while Jamie continued to cry out in tears, unable to take back everything he said to them.

"It's okay Jamie. We know you didn't mean that." Carrie smiled, hugging Jamie.

"She's right." Mason smiled softly. "We know that you're a good person, Jamie. You just went too far, that's all."

Jamie let out a few whimpers and said "...T-thank...you...."

"Now come on, let's go home." Kaede said. "Maybe you need some rest and cool your mind off."

"...Okay..." Jamie nodded before getting up as the others took him back home while some of the ponies looked over there and wondered what was happening with that human boy. Unbeknownst to them, Rantaro was leaning against a wall, drinking a cup of Cappuccino in his hands with a solemn look on his face.

"...No need to hide it kid. I know how you feel about that..." Rantaro muttered before walking off.

POV Ends

The Next Day

Ren's POV

...Ugh, what the? Where am I?...Oh right. I'm back in my room. It was the day after Fluttershy and Jamie went too crazy with their assertive lessons. After I managed to make Fluttershy realize on what she has done so far, she cried so hard while me and Kodi comforted her. We decided to head back home to help comfort her more and I...allowed her to sleep with me. In fact, I heard the others brought back Jamie to his senses as he apparently cried so hard as well. They managed to bring him realize that everything he's been doing was wrong. So now, our two friends are now realizing that Iron Will's training was nothing more than a bad seminar to even take upon.

I was in my PJ's with Kodi sleeping on my stomach and Fluttershy sleeping next to me, causing me to blush madly. Man, this is quite embarrassing now that you're finally understanding love, huh? I think I've seen anime characters who fall in love with each other and unintentionally sleep with each other and make one of them feel embarrassed on doing this. Yep, I'm in that kind of situation now.

"Uhh...." Fluttershy slowly began waking up before noticing me sleeping next to her. "Oh! U-uh...good m-morning R-Ren."

"Heh heh...good morning Flutters." I chuckled, forming a little blush on my cheeks.

We both stared at each other, making things awkward between us. I cleared my throat while Fluttershy glanced away nervously at us, wondering what should we do now.

"Aaahh..." We turned around to see Kodiak letting out a yawn before getting up and shaking his body and opening his eyes, seeing Ren and Fluttershy together. "Hey guys, what's up?"

"Hey there, boy." I smiled happily while Fluttershy giggled to see Kodiak not noticing this. "Oh boy, what a rough day yesterday, eh?"

"Y-yeah..." Fluttershy nodded, still feeling ashamed for all her actions. I noticed her discomfort before kissing her on the cheek and said "Don't worry Flutters, you just went too far, and so did Jamie. Now come on, let's go get some breakfast. I'm sure that we can forget what happened yesterday."

"Yeah." Kodi and Fluttershy nodded in unison before we got up as I headed into my room's closet and took off my PJ's and put back on my original attire before we headed out of my room and came into the living room and into the kitchen/dining room, where we encountered the others.

"Oh, good morning Ren...Kodi...Fluttershy." Kaede greeted, brushing her hair to make it look good again. The others were sitting down on the table eating pancakes. Jack immediately was eating a ten pancake stack since he's...you know.

"O-oh...good morning." Fluttershy greeted as we sat down on the chairs while I noticed Jamie looked really tired with tear stains over his eyes. God dang, he must've really cried so hard last night.

"O-oh...hey you guys." Jamie greeted with a weak grin.

"Hey Jamie..." I smiled a bit, hoping to cheer him up. Soon, there was that awkwardness again and it feels like that we're only making things worse than before. With that, I decided to speak up in hopes of making things better.

Unfortunately, I was too late as two of my friends spoken up.

"I'm so sorry everyone!" Fluttershy and Jamie apologized in unison before turning to each other and asked "What?"

I let out a chuckle at that while the others laugh at that.

"Hey, it's okay you two." Mason assured with a soft grin. "We know that you two didn't mean to say those things. Trust us, we know how you feel."

"Big brother's right, you know." Carrie nodded in agreement.

"But still...I still feel so horrible for all the hurtful things I've said." Fluttershy stated. "I just can't go outside with my running mouth anymore..."

"Same here." Jamie nodded before burying his face with his hands. "I'm not so sure if I can even stop all this..."

"Don't worry you guys, I'm sure that you two will." Kaede encouraged.

"And if it doesn't work out, then maybe you should go away." We all turned to Jack with deadpanned looks, who noticed it. "What? I'm just joking around."

KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK!

"Huh? Who could that be?" I thought aloud.

I headed over to the door and opened it, revealing two familiar friends of ours.

“Hello Ren, darling.” Rarity greeted while the others looked over and became surprised to see both Rarity and Pinkie, but no one was more shocked than Fluttershy and Jamie, who duck their heads down in fear. “We were wondering if anyone seen Fluttershy and Jamie?”

“Yeah! We just want to talk her.” Pinkie added.

“Well…” I rubbed my cheek in embarrassment, already knowing that Jamie and Fluttershy wouldn’t want anyone they’ve hurt to come over and see their faces.

“They’re hiding underneath the tables like little babies.” Jack said, causing us to give him deadpanned looks. “What? Isn’t that what they wanted?” Blue smacked him in his head with her tail. "OW! Hey!" Mason let out a frustrated sigh before turning back to Rarity and Pinkie as he said “Anyway, they’re not in the mood.”

“But…we need to talk to her.” Rarity begged. Fluttershy and Jamie poke their heads out of the table and Fluttershy said, “P-please! Just go away! Go away before nasty Fluttershy strikes again!”

Oh god, they’re using those crazy third person nicknames again.

“Oh, sweetie, we all said things that we regret.” Rarity apologized.

“Wait, we did?” Rarity asked with a raised brow, which made Rarity shushed her to be quiet.

“No, everyone’s right.” Jamie spoke up, his tone turning into fear. “We’re the only ones to blame.”

“But don’t worry, we’re never coming out of the home-ship again.” Fluttershy added, much to my shock. So they’re gonna stay up here in the home-ship and never show their face in Ponyville ever again? “Everypony will be a lot safer with us and our mean mouths locked away.”

“But you can’t!” Kodi exclaimed. “It’s not you guys’ fault!”

“He’s right. Blame Iron Will, he’s the one that made you guys go this far!” I nodded with a serious look on my face.

“And sweeties, Pinkie and everypony doesn’t blame, nor I do. You just received some bad advice from that Iron Will character.”

“Yeah! He’s the one that made you act super-duper nasty!” Pinkie exclaimed, which made the two duck their heads in pain while some of us gave her glares. “What I mean is, there are other ways to assert yourself besides yelling at everypony!”

“Yeah! What Pinkie said!” Kaede smiled towards them as she said “You both can stand up for yourself without being unpleasant about it.”

Fluttershy and Jamie both came out underneath the table and looked at each other in worried before Jamie said “I-I’m not sure we can. We’ve too far gone.”

“Whenever I try to assert myself, I become a monster.” Fluttershy added, lowering her head in shame until I came over and patted her on the back, making Fluttershy smile happily at that. The others came and comforted Jamie, who made a soft grin at them.

“Don’t worry, we’ll help ya!” Carrie smiled.

“Like we said yesterday, you two just need help.” Mason winked.

“And besides, you two aren’t monsters.” Rarity waved it off.

“No, but he is.” Huh? We looked over to see Pinkie looking out the window as we came over and saw a familiar Minotaur walking straight towards our home.

“Oh god no…” I muttered.

“What the hell is that?!” Jack exclaimed.

“That’s I-Iron Will!” Jamie exclaimed in shock. “B-but what’s he doing here?”

“Something tells me that he isn’t here for a friendly visit.” Mason narrowed his eyes at Iron Will while I held against my Hacking Gun in fear until we heard loud knocking. Everyone looked at each other in worried before me and Kodiak walked up and opened the door, encountering Iron Will at the door.

“Oh hey Iron Will.” I greeted with a nervous grin. “Funny to see you again.”

“Of course I do! ‘Whenever Iron Will goes, his legacy lives on!’” Well that’s quite boastful if I do say so myself.

“And who on Equestria is this?” Rarity questioned with a raised brow as some of the others came to join in with us.

“Iron Will’s my name, training ponies is my game!” He announced, flexing his muscles while we heard background music playing, which I noticed his little goat men were using a radio to play some song. Well this guy makes me feel like that he’s some celebrity or something.

“What a darling little catchphrase.” Rarity chuckled nervously.

“Your friends, Fluttershy and Jamie Watson loved Iron Will’s catchphrases!” Iron Will laughed. “Word on the street is that they don’t take no guff from nopony! So, Iron Will is here to collect Iron Will’s fee.”

“I’m sorry, what?” Mason questioned, his eyes widening a bit.

“You heard me! Iron Will is here to collect Iron Will’s fee from Fluttershy and Jamie Watson!” Iron Will clarified.

“Now hold on! I thought you were joking about that during the seminar!” Kodi said, glaring at the Minotaur. Iron Will bend down to his height and poked his nose before saying “’When Iron Will wants something, he gets it!’”

“Grr!” Kodi growled angrily while I glared angrily at him. Unbelievable! First he turned Fluttershy and Jamie into different pony/person, now he just wants to collect their bits from this guy?!

“Well you can’t.” Kaede said, feeling a bit scared and intimidated by his appearance. “Fluttershy and Jamie are in no shape to deal with you!”

“Yeah! They wouldn’t spend their money on a big bully like you!” Carrie exclaimed, which Mason held her back in hopes not wanting to start a fight.

“What’s that?” Iron Will asked in a threatening tone.

Rarity let out a small gasp before chuckling nervously and said “I’m sure a big, brave, powerful, and rich monster–I mean, minotaur like you doesn’t need that money right away. You can afford to come back later.”

“Are you kidding? Fluttershy and Jamie are overdue as it is. Iron Will collects now! I know they’re here in this little big spaceship! Now bring them out NOW!” He stomped his foot on the ground, causing a minor earthquake in our home as some stuff fell down on the ground and we held against the shake before looking at him with nervous, scared, and angry looks. I let out a gulp, realizing that he’s as stubborn as Jack, since these two won’t change their minds that easily.

“Now hold up, how can you be so sure they’re here?” Kaede questioned.

“Easy, I had some ponies telling me that they saw a bunch of humans talking with a blue haired teen and there was a lot of emotional stuff happening.” Kaede, Mason, Carrie, and Jack, who was with Fluttershy and Jamie to make sure Iron Will didn’t see them, sweat-dropped upon realizing that they made a scene from what I heard today. “And they told me they were heading back to where they’re living and it’s right here in this spaceship home place or whatever! Now where are they?!”

“Uhh…” I looked over to them, seeing those two were really frightened. I couldn’t let them deal with this guy! Not in a million years! “No way! We’re telling you where they off! And even if they were here, they wouldn’t pay you at all!”
“Yeah right, Iron Will will get his pay right now!” Iron Will demanded.

“No way!” I exclaimed, which made him snort angrily.

“Ren! Be careful!” Kaede warned.

“Ren, stay away from him!” Mason said, worried about what might happened to me.

“I can’t you guys! I’m not gonna let this guy hurt my friends just to collect some fee!” I stated, glaring at the minotaur, who glared back at me.

“Yeah! Why would they pay you money after you turned them into monsters!” Kodi growled while Iron Will barked up some laughter on what he said.

“Are you kidding?! Iron Will’s seminars’ helped them improve!” Iron Will boasted. “Iron Will made them into non-pushovers!”

“No, you turned them into jerks and bullies!” I retorted. “Jamie and Fluttershy just wanted to defend themselves and the rest of us, but thanks to your lessons, it made them turned…different. I like the old Fluttershy and Jamie because they’re always helpful, and kind. Fluttershy is the best friend a guy like me could ever ask because of her timid, shy, and kind personality that makes anyone can’t stay mad at…well, besides Rainbow Dash and Jack.” I could see Jack giving me a death glare on that remark before I continued “And Jamie…sure, he’s timid and a coward, but at least he tries his best to be brave and courageous. He never trusted us at first and was too scared to form bonds, but after a while, he started to accept us as his family. Hell, as his family. So if I were you, just leave and never come back. Please Iron Will.”

Everyone looked at me in awe and shock on everything I just said, and Iron Will felt shocked by this before glaring angrily at me.

“Iron Will don’t care about that little speech! Iron Will came here for one thing only: To collect Iron Will’s fee! So tell me where they are or else!”

“Or else what?” I asked, feeling a bit intimidated by him now. Oh crap, please don’t tell me that-

“Or else Iron Will will teach ya lesson about respect!” Iron Will threatened, raising his fist into the air while the others were shocked by this. Sarah growled and stepped in front of Ren. "Oh you want to take m on little girl?"

Sarah smirked and she unleashed her Roar of the Elders at Iron Will, sending him and his goats and few feet away from the home-ship. Iron Will got up and saw Sarah staring at him with an angry look. Iron WIll's face turned red with anger. "Sarah! No!" Kodi cried.

“Alright! You asked for it!” Iron Will prepared to throw a punch at her until both Fluttershy and Jamie stepped in front of her, forcing Iron Will to stop and his fist nearly made contact to their faces. Holy crap! I feel like what they did was a reference to something, am I right? I think it was somewhere in Danganronpa 3: Despair Arc, right? Anybody watched it before?

Iron soon formed a cocky grin and said “Well well well, looks like I don’t have to find you two anymore.”
He pulled out his hand and gestured to have his money, only to have both Fluttershy and Jamie looked at him with soft but angry glares.

“No.” Fluttershy answered.

Iron Will widened his eyes and sneered at the two before asking “What did you say?”

“No.” Jamie replied. “We aren’t gonna pay for someone that nearly tried to hurt my friend.”s

“Oooh, I’d hate to be you right now, because Iron Will is gonna to rain down a world of hurt unless Iron Will gets his money pronto!” He snorted down on their faces, causing them to cough a bit from the smoke coming out of him, but it didn’t make them back down.

“We said no and that’s final.” Fluttershy said with a soft and stern look on her face.

“As we recall, during your workshop you promised one hundred percent satisfaction guaranteed, or you pay nothing.”

“Well, we’re not satisfied.” Jamie crossed his arms, holding onto his notebook tightly.

“What do you mean you’re not satisfied?!” Iron Will exclaimed angrily. “EVERYPONY HAS ALWAYS BEEN SATISFIED!”

“Well, I guess we’re the first then.” Jamie stated. “But since we’re not satisfied, we refuse to pay. It’s simple as that."

The goats bleated in shock while Iron Will felt worried and extremely surprised upon hearing all this.

"Ohh, are you...sure you're not just a little bit satisfied? B-because maybe...we could cut a deal. I-I mean we're both reasonable creatures, aren't we?" Iron Will chuckled nervously.

"I'm sorry, but no means no." Fluttershy replied with a serious look on her face.

"She's right. You may be a great motivating person, but your reasons on doing the seminars are quite...uncanny. If I were you, I would leave please or else you'll be answering to my friends." Jamie stated, pointing over to us. Jack came over as he cracked his fists, Kaede, Rarity, Pinkie, and Carrie giving him glares, Mason taking out his bamboo pole, and me taking out my Hacking, along with Kodiak and the four raptors growling at him.

Iron Will looked at us for a while before forming a smirk and said "No means no, huh? Nopony's ever said that to me before."

"Uhh...what?" Kodi questioned.

"Huh...I gotta remember that one. That's a good catchphrase for my next workshop." Iron Will grinned.

"Just get the hell out of here before I'll show you real pain!" Jack exclaimed, cracking his knuckles. "And trust me, it ain't gonna be pleasant."

"Oh yeah? And who's gonna make Iron Will go, chubby?" Iron Will threatened, causing me to aim my gun at him and shout 'Link!'

A heart shaped beam was shot out of the hacking gun, hitting both Iron Will and his goat goons as they felt under the Hacking Gun's Link effect.

"Okay, how about this? Just leave and never ever come back and harm my friends ever again? Simple enough, eh?" I asked with a smile.

"Okay." Iron Will and his goons said in unison before exiting out of our home and began taking their leave for good.

"Phew, that was a close one." Kaede sighed before smiling over at me and said "Thanks for getting him out of there, Ren."

"Nah, you should be thanking Jamie and Flutters for that." I said, pointing to the two.

"W-who? Us?" Jamie questioned.

"Renny's right! You were amazing, Fluttershy! You totally stood up to that monster!" Pinkie smiled happily before she hugged her tightly, along with the rest of us.

"In fact, you didn't change at all! You were the same old Fluttershy and Jamie that we've always loved!" Rarity added.

"The one we missed." Pinkie added.

"Don't worry, old Fluttershy's back for good." Fluttershy assured with a soft grin.

"And so is old Jamie." Jamie chuckled, trying his best to hide his blush. He then form a frown on his face and said "I'm sorry I took the whole assertiveness thing too far."

"Me too. I feel so awful on everything I've said to you guys." Fluttershy glanced away sadly from us before I came over and hugged her, much to her surprise.

"It's alright you guys, we already forgiven you since yesterday. We know that you guys are good friends and didn't mean it." I assured with a grin. Fluttershy hugged me back while the others gave me a group hug as well.

"Thank you Ren." Fluttershy smiled before we ended our hug as she looked at me with a soft grin and asked "Friends?"

"Friends." We answered before we all started barking up laughter, happy to hear that everything's finally settled down.

"Meh, I rather taken that Iron Will guy in a fight." Jack scoffed. "Though I guess it would've been a fifty-fifty chance that I might've won."

"Possibly." Mason chuckled.

"Well I hope we all learned a valuable lesson, eh?" Kodi chuckled.

"Indeed." Fluttershy nodded before clearing her throat and began explaining about the lesson we learned today.

Dear Princess Celestia,
Sometimes it can be hard for a shy pony like me to stand up for myself, and when I first tried it, I didn't like the pony I became. But I've learned that standing up for yourself isn't the same as changing who you are. Now I know how to put my hoof down without being unpleasant or mean."

"And it's a good thing. I'll show it to Twilight when she comes back to Ponyville." Jamie wrote that lesson down in his notebook with a soft grin on his face. "Still though...thank you all for forgiving me...and Ren..." He turned to me with a soft smile and said "Thank you for thinking me as family..."

"No problem." I nodded with a grin.

"Well, it's still morning, what do you guys wanna do now?" Kaede asked.

"How about we watch some TV?" Carrie suggested.

"Well..let me go feed Angel at home and I can get started. He might be worried about me since I didn't come home last night." I nodded in understanding on what she meant by that as I said "Alright Flutters. Maybe we can watch some anime together after you're done with that."

"Okay, thank you Ren." Fluttershy chuckled before taking her leave while the others sighed in relief before Mason whacked Sarah on the head.

"Ow! What was that for?!" she exclaimed, rubbing her head.

"THAT'S for nearly getting yourself killed." Mason said sternly before hugging her tightly and said "That's for standing up for Fluttershy and Jamie and helping them stand up to Iron Will."

"Oh, thanks." Sarah chuckled before feeling her shoulder being touched as she looked back to see Jack giving me a smile."You know newbie, you got some guts to stand up to a guy like that. It made me feel shocked by that too." Jack joked with a toothy grin. "You're okay in my book, newbie!"

"Hehe, thank you." Sarah blushed. Our girl is getting stronger everyday. Great.

Episode 23: Ren's Dragon

Ren's POV

I was watching Sarah, Jamie, Mason, Carrie, Nicole, Rantaro and Jack play with their dragon partners. Sarah was playing fetch with Moonshine, Winter and Storm. "Alright, guys. Go get it!" she threw a large ball far into the distance and the three dragons chased after it. Jamie was flying on his dragon, but low to the ground and not at high speed. "Hehe, weee." he said softly. His Triple Stryke sighed and rolled his eyes.

Jack and his dragon were having a contest to see which one of them is stronger. They were lifting large logs together. Jack and lifting with his arms while his dragon used his tail. Both of them seemed to be even until jack's legs gave out and the log fell ontop of him. HIs dragon laughed, "Hey, that's not funny!" Jack exclaimed.

Mason and Carrie were also flying on their dragon. "Ooooh, amazing." Carrie cooed.

Mason chuckled, "Nice and easy, Firestorm." His Nightmare nodded and continued to glide across the sky.

Nicole and Rantaro... well... they were... umm. I don't really know what they were doing with their dragon. Nicole was glued to his IPad while Rantaro was just leaning against a tree. Their Zippleback looked at each other and nodded. Spark grabbed Nicole and Fire grabbed Rantaro. "Hey, what the-?" they both exclaimed and their dragon placed them on their necks and took off into the air. "WAH! Stop!" Rantaro cried. Gizmo popped out and chattered in agreement. But the Zippleback didn't listen to his. Nicole was holding on tight as the Zippleback zig-zagged through the air, with it's reluctant owners, screaming.

I chuckled a little. "Ren, is something wrong?" Kodi asked me.

"Huh? Oh, well... it's just that everyone else has a dragon of their own and I don't." I replied.

"Well then, go get a dragon then." Kodi stated.

"It's not that simple." Ren stated. I knew that all my friends had something in common with their dragons that gave them that special connection. So my dragon needs to have something in common with me to have that special connection. "The dragon I picked has to be... right for me."

"Don't worry, Ren. You'll find a dragon partner." Kodi said with a grin. I smiled and rubbed his head, "Thanks pal."

Then suddenly we all heard a roar in the distance. "What was that?" Mason asked.

I stood up and headed in the direction of the roar. "Ren, wait up!" Sarah called as she and the others followed on their dragons. I made it into a clearing where I saw two large stallions cornering a dragon. It had a spiky head, small forelimbs, a finned tail and looked to be about 20 feet long with a 35 feet long wingspan. It was a medium-sized, bipedal dinosaur-like dragon with small arms and two claws at the end of each limb. It has a short thick neck and a small head. Its upper jaw resembles a beak of a parrot, while the lower jaw is more round and full of small teeth. It has three spikes on its head, which are asymmetrically placed. It's medium-sized wings, with a claw on each of them. It has only a few sharp spikes on its back. This one has a darker blue color with red patterns on its back, wings, and tail. Its spikes are also dark blue instead of white.

The two stallions were unicorns and they both approached the dragon. "This one will fetch a high price in the markets." one stallion said.

"Yeah." his partner agreed.

I was horrified by what they said. They were going to kill the dragon and then sell it! Not on my watch! "Hey!" I called.

The two stallions turned to face me. "Hey, beat it. This is our dragon." the lead stallion said.

"No, he's not and you're not gonna hurt him anymore." I stated, walking towards them. The two stallions smirked. "Oh, yeah and what are you gonna do about it?" they challenged. Luckily, my friends had the answer to that. "Plasma Blasts!" Sarah called and Moonshine and Winter blasted the two stallions away from the dragon. Silverspike launched his spines in between the dragon and ponies, making sure they didn't get near it again. Firestorm, Storm and Striker surrounded the two stallions and roared at them. The pair screamed and ran away.

I turned towards the dragon which was making small noises. "What kind of drgaon is that one?" Jack asked.

"A Titan Wing Dramillion!" Sarah gasped.

"Titan Wing?" Jamie asked.

"Yes, the Titan Wing Dramillion, can camouflage itself like it's distant cousin the Changewing. It's larger than the other Dramillions, but it should be in it's pack, not alone out here." Sarah explained.

I approached the Dramillion, but it roared at me. Moonshine leaped in front of Ren and growled at him. The Dramillion hissed at Moonshine and tried to run, but it fell on the ground. "Oh my." Kaede said. I noticed the Dramillion had multiple scratches and scars on it's body. "Oh man... they really did a number on you, huh?" I said, reaching my hand out the Dramillion, but it still roared at me.

"What is wrong with it?" Mason asked.

"I don't think it trusts anyone." Kaede said.

"Why not?" Carrie asked.

"I think the Dramillion thinks we're all gonna hurt it, cause it was hurt in the past." Sarah said. "But we can't leave him out here, injured. We have to take him back to the home-ship."

"Um, in case you haven't noticed, newbie, that thing is not gonna let any of us get anywhere near it." Jack pointed out.

"Winter." Sarah called. The Light Fury warbled and slowly approached the Titan Wing. It growled at her but Winter warbled at it and tilted her head to the side. The Dramillion was a bit surprised and stopped growling at her. Winter moved closer to the Dramillion and gave a small roar to it. The Dramillion purred and Winter rubbed against the side of his face, calming him down.

"Woah... she's good." Jack commented. Sarah grinned, "That's my girl." Winter moved underneath the Dramillion and she along with Moonshine lifted the Dramillion onto their backs and carried him all the way back to the home-ship.

At the home-ship, Sarah bandaged the Titan Wing Dramillions' injuries. The gang continued to look at just how large the dragon was. "His beautiful." Fluttershy said.

"Y-Yeah.." Jamie added. The Dramillion looked at Sarah. "It's alright. No one is gonna hurt you."

Ren tried to approach it but the Dramillion spread it wings and roared at him. "I don't think he believes you, newbie." Jack said.

"Can't say I blame him." I said. "He doesn't trust anyone besides Sarah, for now."

Sarah rubbed the Dramillions' face and it purred. "We just have to give him time." Sarah said. "Now let's give him some rest."

We all left the room and let the Dramillion get some rest.

Nighttime

I was fast asleep in my room with Kodi on my bed. The door was cracked open a little when I heard some footsteps pass by. "Huh? Wha-?" I groggily woke up and saw a large shadow in the hallway. Suddenly, I wasn't tried anymore, "What the-?" I climbed out of bed and looked out the door, seeing the Dramillion limping out the door. I followed him outside to see him laying down outside the door, looking up at the stars. "Hey buddy." I called softly. The Dramillion whipped around and hissed at me. "Hey, hey, it's alright bud. No need to get all aggressive." I reassured. The Dramillion stopped hissed but it was still tense.

"Look.. I know you have trust issues, but you have to believe us... me when I say we're... I'm not gonna hurt you." I stated to the Dramillion. The Dramillion looked at me and tiled his head. I walked slowly to him and held out my hand, turning my head away and closing my eyes.

A moment of silence passed before I felt something touch the palm of my hand. I looked and saw the Dramillion with his snout in my palm. I smiled at him greatly. I rubbed the side of his face and he made small clicking sounds. "That it, boy." I said. The Dramillion then turned away from me and started walking. "Hey, where are you going?" I said. I followed the Titan Wing Dramillion all the way to Ponyille park and into the clearing where we first found him.

"This place again?" I said to myself. He continued walking and I followed him. We both came to another clearing where there were about five mounts of dirt. He walked over to one of them and layed down, resting his head on it. I was confused. Why did he come back here to these dirt mounts. I looked at one of them and saw a small spike striking out of the mount. I looked closely and noticed the spike matched the Titan Wing Dramillions' tail spike.

I looked back at him and he had a really sad expression on his face almost like he was ..... grieving. ... Grieving?! Then that meant these dirt mounts were.... his pack. Oh my god. He was grieving the loss of his pack. His family. I went over and sat down next to him, placing my hand on his neck. "I'm sorry for your lost." I said. The Dramillion sighed and gently rubbed the dirt mount. He and him stayed that way until the next morning.

POV Ends

"Sarah! Sarah!"

Ugh.. I woke up groggily to Kodi leaping on my bed with a worried expression on his face. "What is it, Kodi?"

"Ren's missing!" he cried.

All sleep vanished from my body. "What?! Missing?!" I cried.

"Whose missing?" Mason asked.

"What the hell is going on?" Jack asked, still half-asleep.

"What's going on?" Kaede asked.

"Ren's gone! He's not in his bed!" Kodi explained.

"Gone? Where did he go?" Kaede asked.

"Guys, look! Footprints!" I pointed to the hallway ground where there were dragon footprints and human slipper prints in the floor. "The slipped prints must be Ren's but who do the dragon footprints belong to?" Mason asked.

Kodi sniffed the ground. "The Dramillion. I know this scent." I quickly put on my clothes, as well as the others, gathered Twilight and the girls and we followed Kodi to Ponyville Park where we found Ren and the Dramillion. The Dramillion was laying it's head against a dirt mount and Ren was actually sleeping on the dragons' side. "Holy crap..." Jack gasped. "Looks like the dragon trusts the brat now."

We all walked up to the duo and the Dramillion and Ren both woke up.

Ren yawned, "Oh, monring guys." he said casually. Kodi tackled his owner and licked his face. "You had me worried sick! Don't do that again." he smacked him with his paws which was kinda cute if you saw it. "Alright, alright. I'm sorry for disappearing in the middle of the night, buddy."

Mason and Carrie noticed the other dirt mounts, "What are these dirt mounts?" Carrie asked.

The Dramillion suddenly looked sad, looking at one of the dirt mounts. Ren rubbed his face, "These dirt mounts... were his pack."

We all gasped and looked horrified. "His pack... then that meant they...." I said and Ren nodded, confirming my suspicion.

"Oh my." Fluttershy whimpered. "You poor thing." she started shedding some tears as she hugged the Dramillion's face. The girls were equally heart-broken. Applejack held her hat to her chest while Rarity and Pinkie did their best to hold back their tears. Twilight was down right horrified. "H-How?"

The Dramillion looked at her and gave a soft roar. "Those ponies who encountered before... they... killed my family. I was the only one left." I translated.

I had no words. It was horrible. This dragon lost his pack to hunters and now was all alone in the world. "Don't worry, we won't let what happened to your pack happen to you." I said to it.

"Yeah, we'll keep you safe no matter what." Ren added.

"Hell yeah." Jack added.

"You can count us in too." Applejack stated. The Darmillion looked at all of us and smiled. "So... who gets to keep him?" Kodi asked.

We all looked at Ren, "Me?"

"Yeah, you the one he trusts now. And besides, you said you wanted a dragon of your own." I stated.

Ren looked at the Titan Wing Dramillion, "Do you... want to b my dragon?" he asked.

The Dramillion nuzzled his chest, "I think that's a yes." I said.

We all were happy for Ren. He finally got a dragon of his own and this one would be here to stay. Just like ours.

Episode 24: Sarah in the Middle

Ren's POV

"Hmmmm." I sang as I walked through Ponyville on my way to Sugarcube Corner. My new Dramillion dragon which I decided to name Camo since he can camouflage with his surroundings was awesome. He was really fast like Midnight and very caring and supportive like me. He and I quickly formed a bond. He always watched me while I painted or played video games. ... And when I stayed up too late playing those video games he would grab me the back of my shirt with his mouth and carry me back to my room. Annoying. Anyway, I arrived at the store and was met by Pinkie Pie, "Hey Ren." she greeted. "Your usual?"

"Yes Pinkie."

"Okie dokie lokie, I'll be back." and she zipped away.

"Hey Ren." a voice called.

I turned and saw Sarah, Applejack, Rainbow, Jack, Jamie, Ren, Kaede, Mason and Carrie all sitting at a table. "Hey guys." I said as I came over. "What are you doing here?"

"Just to get some sweets." Jamie stated.

"Cause someone wants to eat every two hours." Mason whispered.

"Hey! I heard that!" Jack exclaimed. "So what? Eating a lot is good for you."

"No, no it's not Jack." I deadpanned.

"Shaddup, newbie." Jack grumbled. I rolled my eyes and Pinkie came over, "Here's your order Sarah, a piece of chocolate cake."

She set the plate down at the table, "Thanks Pinkie."

I grabbed the fork and began eating. "You know Pinkie makes some pretty good sweets." Rainbow said.

"I have to admit, she's right." Ren added.

"Yeah, that girl can bake, but not as good as me." Applejack said.

"What do you mean?" Everyone jumped when Pinkie suddenly appeared beside Applejack. "I can cook sweets way better than you can, Applejack."

"Oh yeah, Pinkie, well then I propose a challenge." Applejack said.

"Here we go." Ren, Mason, Jack and Rainbow said in unison.

"What?" Applejack asked.

"Everytime you two have a contest about something it goes horrible wrong." Rainbow said. "And Sarah usually takes the burnt of that." Mason said.

"Pfft. Yeah right. Anyway, what's the challenge Applejack?" Pinkie questioned.

"We have a bake off and a judge decides who is the best sweets baker in Ponyville." Applejack said. "And the winner is declared Ponyville's best sweet maker."

"And the loser?" Pinkie asked.

"The loser... has to do the winners' chores for a week." Applejack proposed, sticking her hoof out to Pinkie. "... Deal." the two touched hooves, sealing the challenge. "Now... who should be our judge?" Applejack asked.

The girls looked at the table in front of them and smirked. Oh no... this can't be good... for their judge.

POV Ends

I was busy eating a piece of chocolate cake. My favorite. I love chocolate since Pinkie introduced me to it some time ago. Now it's my favorite sweet to eat, but my dad said not to eat too much or else I'd get a really bad stomach ache. "Hey Sarah." Pinkie called as she, Applejack, Rainbow, Jack, Jamie, Ren and Kaede came to my table. "Hey guys, what's up?"

"We need you to be the judge for our contest." Applejack said.

"What kind of contest?" I asked.

"A Bake off. You get to choose whose the best baker in Ponyville, by taste testing our sweets." Pinkie said.

Tasting sweets? Well... if it's not alot of sweets, I think I can handle that. I noticed Ren and the others rapidly giving me 'No don't do it' gestures, but they are my friends and I always help my friends when they need me. "Alright, I'll be your judge." Pinkie and Applejack cheered while Ren and the others facepalmed.. or facehooved for the ponies. "We'll meet in Ponyville Park at noon." Applejack said.

"I'll be there." Pinkie stated. The two went their separate ways while Ren and the others stayed behind. "Sarah, what are you doing? You know that you're gonna get the short end of the stick with this contest." Ren said.

"Yeah, that always happens when you get involved with these contests." Jamie added with concern.

"It's okay guys. I want to help my friends. Is that so wrong?" I asked.

"Well... no." Ren sighed. "We just don't like seeing you get hurt because of your kindness."

"Yeah, newbie. I know you like being kind but there is a thing as being naive." Jack stated.

"I'm not naive." I replied. "I'm just being who I am."

"I know but being too kind can get you into alot of trouble, Sarah. Just be careful." Mason said. He and the others walked out of the store, leaving me to think.

I was soon walking through Ponyville, "It never hurts to help somepony once in a while." then I thought about what my friends said and stopped for a mintue, "Maybe... I am being naive." I quickly shook my head. "Come on Sarah, you represent the Element of Kindness, get these negative thoughts out of your head."

Soon, noon came and it was time for me to head to the park for the contest. I arrived and saw Ren and all my friends there. I also noticed two really, really, really, tall piles of sweets placed on a table. I swear the were the height of Twilight's treehouse. My stomach growled a little like it was telling me not to go through with this. "Don't worry yourself, Sarah. It'll be alright... gulp... I hope."

I walked over to the table and sat down in the chair. "Howdy Sarah, we made all the best sweets we have for you to taste you'll enjoy them way more than Pinkie Pie's sweets." Applejack smirked.

"We Cakes are masters at baking delicious sweets." Pinkie smirked back. I looked at the two gigantic piles of sweets and felt some sweat run down my face. Hope my stomach can take this. I gulped again. "Is somethin' wrong sugarcube?" Applejack asked.

"Oh! No, no, no, always happy to help my friends... hehehe." I said nervously. Twilight came forth. "Alright Sarah, you'll have to eat all of these sweets and decide whose the best baker in Ponyville, are you ready?"

"As I'll ever be." I claimed.

"Alright then.. go!" And so I began eating both mountains of sweets and treats. I ate and ate and ate and ate. And three hours later, all the sweets were gone.... and I felt horrible. I felt my mouth caked with frosting and my stomach was gurgling in discomfort, making me wince in pain. I could barely move. "Alright Sarah, whose the best baker in Ponyville?" Twilight asked me but I only let out a groan in response. "Sarah?" I felt her shaking me and I looked at her, trying to hide the pain. "Are you okay?"

"I'm... fine... ugh... nothing to... ugh.. worry about... uggh!" I replied as my stomach gurgled. I breathed heavily for a moment and I heard Ren and the others coming. "Oh I knew this was going to happen." Mason said.

"Hey Sarah, you feeling alright?" Ren asked.

I groaned, "My.. ugh.. I don't.. feel so well."

"Oh dear she looks awfully green in the face." Fluttershy said.

"Oh my, let's get the poor darling to bed." Rarity suggested.

"Good idea. Jack." Ren said.

"Right. Come here newbie." Jack pulled out the chair and lifted me into his arms bridal style. I groaned again. "Come one, gang." Twilight said. I felt Jack and the others starting to walk as I closed my eyes. I just.. needed.. to.. rest.

Ren's POV

Poor Sarah. I knew this would happen. Now she really green in the face and was laying in bed, moaning a little while her dad placed a cool washcloth on her head and rubbed her stomach. She opened her eyes a little. "Dad?... Guys?"

"Shhh..." Big D said. "Easy honey, take it easy. You got a really bad tummy ache and need to relax." she faintly nodded and her dad placed a metal bucket near her bedside. "Use this if you feel like throwing up."

"Okay." she said faintly. She closed her eyes and we left the room so she could sleep. I sighed, "Poor Sarah, this is the third time this happened."

"That newbie needs to learn how to say 'no' once in her life." Jack stated.

"You know Sarah's too kind to say no, Jack." Kaede said.

"Whatever." Jack scoffed.

That's when Applejack and Pinkie Pie came in, "Hey ya'll how's Sarah?" Applejack asked.

"She'll be alright." Big D said. "Still just have a bad stomach ache for the next few days."

Pinkie looked a little sad, "Good. Cause I wanted to apologize to her."

"Apologize?" I asked.

"Yeah, we've been so focused on our silly contests that we haven't been very considerate of Sarah's feelings or her.. health." Applejack stated. "We took advantage of her kindness and it always got her hurt."

"We wanted to say we're sorry." Pinkie stated.

"Apology accepted." A hoarse voice said. We turned and saw Sarah leaning against the wall. "Sarah, you should be back in bed!" Big D stated as he came over and supported her daughter. "I'm.. alright. Anyway.. I accept your apology girls and I may have been a little naive too. I should have said no to the contest since I always got the short end but my kindness got the better of me. From now on, I'll try to say no more often with you guys."

"Good to hear it, newbie." Jack said. "Now back to bed!"

"Hey, I'm her father!" Big D claimed.

Jack growled at him and my dad growled back. "Boys!" Twilight called, catching their attention. Twilight sighed and used her magic to lift Sarah, "Back to bed with you Sarah." Sarah nodded and Twilight placed her back into her bed and covered her up. "Now get some rest, sweetie." Big D said.

"O-Okay dad." Sarah answered and she fell asleep. We all left the room to let our friend get the rest she deserved.

Author's Note

Sorry for the shortness.

Episode 25: Sarah's Kingdom Part 1

In the Tarturus, the place where Equestria's most dangerous creatures and foes have been placed Chrysalis was sitting in her cage. To the right of her was another creature. A Centaur. He had a small white bread and he had the body of a horse. Chrysalis was muttering to herself, "That annoying human hybrid. When I get out of here, I'll make sure she pays for this."

"Well Chrysalis, based on the fact that we're trapped in Tarturus, guarded by Cerberus, that's not going to happen."

"Be quiet, Tirek." she snarled.

"Now, now, Chrysalis, that's not how you were meant to be." a voice said. And from out of the shadows came Douglas. "What do you want, Douglas. You abandoned me the last time!" Chrysalis snarled.

"I'm just here to help get revenge on the ponies and humans and get my daughter back. And I think this centaur can help me." Douglas said, referring to Tirek.

"And why would I help you human?" Tirek snarled.

"If you help me get what I want, I'll get you what you want." Douglas promised. Tirek was taken aback but then he began to laughed evilly.

I found myself in a strange void. The floor was made of stars and the area was blue and sparkling. "Where am I?"

"Hello?"

"Greetings Sarah." I quickly turned and saw what looked to be a sparkling and shimmering... Twilight?

"Twilight?"

The Astral Twilight shook its head. "Wait... are you the Tree of Harmony?"

Astral Twilight nodded it's head. I was amazed, "Woah... when could you do that?"

"Like all living things I change as I grow. As I have grown so have my abilities." This tree kept getting more and more amazing. First, it gives me an Element and now it can change its form to talk to me! "But wait... why are you here?"

"I am here to tell you a great test you must pass to reach your destiny"

"A Great Test?"

"Yes, this test will require everything you've learned."

"But what's the test?"

"You will find out when you awaken. Trust in yourself and your power and we will speak again soon." The void began to waver and Astral Twilight disappeared as well as everything becoming white....

... I woke up in my bed in a shock. Riolu, Mareep, Rockruff, Winter, Moonshine and Storm all awoke when they heard my gasp. "Mama, are you alright?" Riolu asked.

".... Yeah... yeah, I'm fine."

Riolu, Rockruff and Mareep have grown up a little and were now ready for me to start with their training. Winter warbled in worry at me. "I'm okay girl." I reassured. I got out of bed and put my clothes on thinking about what the Tree of Harmony warned me about. "What great danger?" I shook off that feeling for now and went to the dining room where I found Ren, Jack, Jamie, Nicole, Rantaro, Carrie, Mason and Kaede eating breakfast at the table. "Hey Sarah." Ren greeted.

I looked surprised for a second, but I shook it off, "Hey.. guys."

Mason must have noticed my distress cause he asked, "Are you alright? You look like you saw a ghost."

"I'm alright... honest." I said rather quickly, but Mason didn't buy it and the others grew a bit suspicious. "Sarah... is there something you're not telling us?" Ren asked.

"Uh.. no nothing at all." I said nervously.

Before Mason or the others could ask me anything else, there was a knock at the door. "Ugh... whose this?" Jack asked irritably as we walked over to the door. Twilight and her friends were outside with concerned expressions, "Hey girls, what's wrong?" Ren asked.

"The Princesses want to see all of us in Canterlot immediately." Twilight asked. We all looked at each other with concerned expressions. Soon we all boarded the train to Canterlot. In Canterlot, we all rushed to the palace throne room where we Celestia and Luna along with Princess Cadence. "Princess, we can as fast as we could." Twilight stated.

"Thank you, Twilight. Thank you all." Celestia said.

"What's going on, Princess?" Mason asked.

"I'm afraid Tirek and Chrysalis have escaped from Tartarus." Luna replied. Everyone gasped in horror. "Whose Tirek?" I asked.

Celestia closed her eyes for a moment and then explained, "Tirek and his brother Scorpan came from a far away land intent on stealing Equestrian magic, but Scorpan began to appreciate the ways of Equestria, even befriending a young unicorn wizard. Scorpain tried to convince his brother not to go through with their plans, but when Tirek refused Scorpan altered us to his intentions."

Luna added, "Scorpan returned to his land and Tirek was sentences to Tartarus for his crimes. But he and Chrysalis have seemed to find a way to escape."

"But how is that possible?" Applejack asked.

"Douglas, probably." I growled. "He always had a knack for breaking out of prisons."

"But why is starting to steal magic?" Kaede asked.

"His time in Tartarus left him very weak. And from what we know about Douglas he may have found a way to help him gain enough strength to use his dark powers." Celestia explained.

"But with every passing moment, he grows stronger still." Luna said.

"And I know just the person who can stop him." Cadence said, looking at me.

"What? Me?!" I exclaimed.

"Yeah, you kicked Chrysalis' butt no problem you can totally take on Tirek." Rainbow said.

"No Rainbow Dash, it's too risky sending Sarah into battle. I'm afraid I must call another to stop Tirek... Discord."

"WHAT?!"

"Why him?" Carrie asked.

"Discord can sense a magical imbalance. The nest time Tirek steals magic, he will be able to track him down." Luna explained. "For now, We want you all to warn Ponyville of the threat and keep an eye out for him."

"Yes, Princess." We all answered and we all returned to Ponyville. As we walked through Ponyville I began thinking to myself. "So Tirek is the great threat to Equestria then... but why did the Tree of Harmony warn only me?"

"Hey Sarah!" Mason called, snapping me back to my senses.

"What? Huh? Yes?"

"You okay sugarube? You zoned out for a minute there." Applejack said.

"Yeah, yeah, I'm fine." I answered quickly. "I was... uh... just thinking about... uh the... Castle of the Two Sisters that's all."

"Why?" Jamie asked.

"Oh, uh... no reason." I smiled nervously, but my friends didn't buy. "Okay Sarah, you've been acting weird since this morning. What's going on?" Mason asked.

I stammered a little but looking at my friends' faces, I knew I have to tell the truth. I sighed, "Alright... last night... The Tree of Harmony spoke with me again."

"It did?!" Twilight exclaimed.

"Yes... it warned me of a great test I have to pass to reach my destiny, which I now know is Tirek. It said this will require everything I've learned and to trust myself and my 'power'."

All my friends were in a mixture of shock and surprise. "Woah nelly." Applejack gasped.

"Wonder what it meant?" Fluttershy added. "And what this 'power' of yours is."

"I don't know." I stated sadly.

"Well maybe we should go to the Tree of Harmony for some answers." Twilight suggested.

"Go to a tree to get answers?" Jack scoffed. "Tch. Yeah right."

"Well, the Tree is what started all of this for her in the first place, so it would make sense to go and try." Nicole stated. Rantaro sighed, "Fine... if you say do."

The rest of my friends nodded and we all went to through the Everfree Forest and to the Castle of the Two Sisters. They went to the staircase which led to the cave where the Tree of Harmony layed. "I can't believe we're doing this. It seems like a lost cause." Rainow groaned.

"Rainbow, the Tree may be our best hope as to figuring out Sarah's Element of Harmony." Ren said.

"Speakin’ of Element's of Harmony, we should have brought them with us." Applejack said.

"Why?" Jamie asked.

"Just that I see a certain 'friend' of ours in the air."

"Oh your talking about me, I presume." Discord said as he floated down holding an umbrella, wearing a pink and white scarf with a handbag in his hands. Everyone except for me, Fluttershy and Jamie groaned at the sight of him again.

"How'd you guess?" Applejack asked.

"My ears were burning." he said as he splashed water on his ears. "What are you even doing here, Discord?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh just wanted to drop by and say hi to my friend before I go off on my extremely dangerous mission. I suppose you all know that I was called in to capture a certain escapee." he said. Now he was dressed in a military uniform with a small bubble blower in his mouth. "Big deal." Jack scoffed.

"You right, Jack it is a big deal." Discord said. He blew the bubble blower in his face making grow bigger and pop in his face, getting him all wet. Jack growled and tried to move in on Discord, but Ren and Rantaro held him back. "He's not worth it, Jack!" Ren exclaimed. Jack took a deep breath and calmed down, "Fine..."

"Seems that I possess a magic that give me quite an important role in Equestria." Discord said. "Like my friend, Sarah here." Discord picked me up and held me, "I still can’t figure why Celestia hasn't made you part Alicorn yet." He snapped his fingers and made a fake pair of wings appear on my back. Rainbow came over and took them off, "In your dream, Sarah doesn't need to become an alicorn to have a role in Equestra."

"Rainbow's right. Sarah will find her own role in our world." Rarity added.

"Besides, don't you have a creepy magic stealing villain to track down?" Applejack asked.

"Yes, yes, yes of course." Discord added and he teleported us into the Cave of Harmony. "I just couldn't help but over here, Sarah little chat with the Tree of Harmony."

That surprised me, "How'd you know about that?"

"I have ears, Sarah. Anyway, the Tree did give you this cute little element of your own and your trying to figure out the reason and discover what this' hidden power' of yours the Tree mentioned to you."

Ren and the others rolled their eyes. Just then the Tree of Harmony began to glow as well as my Element. My Element shot out a beam of multi-colored magic at the center of the tree. Everyone gasped in awe. A small beam of magic trailed down the tree, lighting up a picture of the sun and a crescent moon and crawled down one of the roots and a flower bloomed from the trail.

I looked at my friends and carefully walked towards the flower. I touched it and the flower opened up, revealing an orb floating in the center with the same colors as my element. I held out my hands and the orb floated into my hands. It let out a beam of magic into my element and I felt a surge of power through my body. When the orb was gone, I felt the surge leave my body and I fell on the ground. "Sarah!" Ren and my friends came to my side.

"Are you alright, darling?" Rarity asked. I felt a small headache coming on. "Agh... Yeah... I think so."

"What the hell was that about?" Jack exclaimed.

"No idea, but I think the orb... gave her something." Twilight said.

"Like... more magic?" Rantaro questioned.

"Yes.. but something more."

"Something more?" Ren asked. "What does that mean?"

"That's the question."

Then we heard clapping and saw Discord sitting in a recliner chair with popcorn in his hands. "Bravo, Bravo." he laughed. Jack growled at him, "Shouldn't you be leaving?!"

"Yes, but I have to grab something from Sarah's father, right quick." He snapped his fingers and made my dad appear. "AH! What the-?"

"Discord, put my dad down!" I ordered.

"I will, just as soon as I grab-" He made a small orb-like device appear in his hands. "Hey, my magic containing orb!" my dad exclaimed.

"Ah yes, I hope you don't mind me using this to track down Tirek, would you?" Discord inquired. My dad opened his mouth, but Discord cut him off, "Good, now good luck with your power, Sarah, Ta Ta." and with that he disappeared and my dad fell to the ground. "OW!"

He grunted as he got up, "Why are you friends with him again?" he asked me.

I only smiled and laughed nervously. My dad sighed.

Tirek was in an alleyway approaching a unicorn stallion. He was brown with a gray mane and tail. Tirek grinned excitedly. When he got close enough the pony turned around revealing Discord, "Tirek, I presume?" he asked.

Tirek looked surprised for a minute, "Discord... you're free?"

Discord turned himself into a parrot, "As a bird."

"I commend you on your escape." Tirek said as he bowed. Discord turned back into himself, "I'm afraid the feeling isn't mutual." He snapped his fingers and made a pair of chains appear on Tirek's arms. Tirek pulled on them, but couldn't break so he blasted a small beam at Discord, who split his head in two, dodging the blast.

"Now it's back to Tartarus without Tirek." he said.

Tirek grinned evilly at him, "Oh.. I don't think so."

Discord was confused by what he said when a cage suddenly came around him. He gasped and tried to teleport out but he found that he couldn't. "Like my magic proof cage?" Douglas said as he appeared behind Tirek along with Chrysalis.

"Douglas and Chrysalis?"

"Right, Discord. We knew Celestia would send you to capture Tirek, so we set a trap for you." Douglas explained. "And now, that you're out of the way, Tirek came continue what he set out to do." Chrysalis added.

Discord narrowed his eyes at the three villains as they all laughed evilly.

After that, me and my friends went back to the Golden Oak Library, where Twilight and Jamie were looking through every book to try and figure out anything about the orb that came from the Tree of Harmony and into my element. "Agh!" Twilight groaned. "None of these books hold the answer!"

"Well Twilight, books don't always hold the answers." My dad replied.

She and Jamie sighed. "Sarah, are you feeling okay?" Fluttershy asked.

I grinned at her, "I'm fine, Fluttershy."

"Well that was a mighty surge you got there." Applejack added.

"I'm alright you guys, honest." I reassured. Dratini, Riolu, Mareep and Rockurff were all play fighting around the library under the watchful eyes of Winter, Moonshine and Storm.

"Your pokemon are have grown up fast." Ren said to me.

"Yeah, now I have to start training them." I said.

Then Spike burped out a letter from Princess Celestia. He read it and gasped, "Spike, what's wrong?"

"We're need in Canterlot at once!" Spike cried.

"Let's go!" Rainbow snapped. We all hurried to Canterlot and burst into the throne room where the three Princesses were. "We got here as fast as I could." Twilight said. "Is it Tirek."

"I'm afraid to say this but Discord has been captured by Tirek, Chrysalis and Douglas." Celestia said.

We all gasped in shocked. "Without Discord to stop him Tirek has been able to steal more and more pony magic. We have word that he has gone after Pegasi. Without Pegasi to control the weather, there will be no rain in Equestria. We have word that he has gone after Earth Ponies as well. Without their strength they will not be able to tend the land."

"Ponies will no longer be in control of their worlds. That power will belong solely to Tirek." Lun added.

"There is no doubt Tirek is after Alicorn Magic. With Discord out of the picture we will not be able to stop him.” Celestia added. “Once it is in his possession he power will have no bounds and all hope will be lost." Luna stated.

This was a disaster!

"But there is one solution." Celestia spoke. "It is by making this sacrifice that Equestria and the lands beyond it may be saved.... we must rid ourselves of our Magic before Tirek has the chance to steal it from us."

We all gasped in shock and horror.

To be continued...

Episode 26: Sarah's Kingdom Part 2

Previosly on My Little Pony

"Tirek has escaped from Taratrus and is stealing pony magic."

"And I know just the Princess who can stop him."

"Discord has been captureed by Tirek."

"There is no doubt that Tirek is after alicorn magic."

"We must rid ourselves of out magic before Tirek has the chance to steal it from us."

All of us were in total shock and horror. “What the hell?!” Jack added.

"G-Give up your magic?!" Jamie stammered.

“You can’t do that!” Mason added

"That's crazy?!" Ren added.

"We know, but this is the only way. When Tirek comes for us we cannot have what he is looking for." Luna said. "Our magic cannot vanished into thin air. Someone must keep it safe."

Cadence stepped forward, "That someone is you, Sarah."

"ME?! Why me?!" I exclaimed in shock.

"We do not believe that Tirek is aware of all your Element's abilities. The Element may prevent Tirek from using his dark powers to absorb your magic. With your Elements’ protection, Tirek will not be able to get a hold of the magic." Celestia explained.

"Do you understand what we're asking of you?" Cadence asked.

"Yes... but I've only had unicorn magic for all of my life. To take on Alicorn Magic-" Cadence grabbed my hand with her hoof, "Sarah, you represent all of the Elements of Harmony. Just like Twilight and her friends, including the Element of Magic. If there’s anyone who can do this; it’s you.” Luna and Celestia nodded.

“... Alright… I’ll do it.” I said.

“Then we must begin at once.” Celestia said. My friends backed away while the three Princesses formed a triangle around me. They focused their magic at the tip of their horns while I stared at them. They opened their eyes which had turned white and their magic exited them and formed a large ball of magic right above me. “Holy crap!” Jack exclaimed. I gulped as the magic connected with my horn and all the magic entered my body.

The three princesses layed on the ground and were helped to their feet by Twilight and the girls. Meanwhile, I felt stronger than before and I looked at the princess’s who no longer had their cutie marks. Celestia sighed, “It is done.”

“Sarah, you now possess our magic. Hopefully we will regain them soon.” Luna said. “Now you must take on our responsibility of raising the sun and moon.”

“..Right.” I said in a shaky voice.

The next morning

I was outside staring at the moon, that I raised yesterday. Now it was time to raise the sun. Ren and the others were there to give me support. “You can do it, Sarah.” Kaede reassured.

“R-Remember what you know.” Jamie added.

“I can do this.” I said to myself. I closed my eyes and concentrated. I felt the magic at the tip of my horn and the moon lowered in the sky and at the same time the sun rose high in the sky, making it day time. I looked and saw the sun shining in the sky. “I did it!” I called proudly.

“Great work!” Ren exclaimed.

“Awesome, newbie.” Jack added.

“Now let’s help you fully control it.” Jamie added. I nodded and went back into the home-ship.

Third Person POV

Meanwhile in Canterlot, Shining Armor was standing guard with two other guards. Suddenly, he heard some footsteps and saw Tirek coming towards him. He blasted a beam of his magic at him but he caught it in his hands and ate it, liking the taste.

He grabbed Shining by the face and drained him of his magic, causing him to fall to the ground. “Captain!” One guard cried. Tirek did the same thing to the other two guards and they collapsed.

In the throne room, the Princesses were laying on the throne when they heard footsteps. They all stood tall as Tirek, Chrysalis and Douglas entered the throne room. Tirek marched up to the three Princess and levitated them up to him. He opened his mouth to drain their magic, but nothing entered his mouth. “What have you done?” he hissed.

Celestia smirked at him.

He tried Luna and Cadence and got the same result. “Where is your magic?!”

POV Ends

In the home-ship. I was practicing firing her magic. I shot perfectly with all the targets. “Perfect Honey.” My dad commented.

“Thanks dad.” I replied.

“Now, you lightning and fire magic.”

I nodded and concentrated. Lightning and fire shot out of my horn which burst through the ceiling of the home-ship! “Oops.” I winced.

“No, no, no, it’s alright.” My dad quickly reassured. “At least we know, you have great control over the magic.”

“Yeah.” Ren added. “You’re handling this new magic as if it was your own.”

“Ren’s right. You’re a natural when it comes to magic.” Jamie added, making me blush. “Hehe.”

Third Person POV

Tirek sat in the throne while the three princess stared at him with unhappy faces. “Getting rid of your magic so that I cannot take it from you? That was your plan? How does it feel, knowing that soon, every Pegasus, unicorn and Earth pony will bow to my will, and that there is nothing you can do to stop it?”

“You will not prevail.” Celestia stated.

Douglas laughed. “Oh yeah, we the two of us by his side. There’s no one who can stop us.”

“Don’t be so confident.” Luna said.

“Who did you give your magic too anyway?” Chrysalis asked.

“We’re not telling you.” Cadence snarled.

“Don’t have to. I already know who.” Douglas said.

“Who?” Tirek asked.

“...My ex-daughter.” he answered. “Sarah.”

Chrysalis growled. “That little pests who beat us the last time.”

“Well then.” Tirek hissed. “Guess we should pay this Sarah a visit.”

“You will not get her magic, Tirek.” Discord claimed.

“Oh and why not?”

“Because that pesky element she has protects her.” Douglas grunted.

“Element? Hmm… now she really sounds interesting.” Tirek hissed. He levitated the three princess and placed them in the cage. “Shall we?” he asked his comrades.

“Yes.”

All three of them chuckled evilly while the Princess and Discord looked worried.

Meanwhile, Ren, Twilight and their friends, including Sarah’s dad were walking on the outskirts of Ponyville. “So how’s Sarah doin’ with her magic?” Applejack asked.

“She doing perfectly.” Ren answered. “She has complete control over her magic. Like it was her own magic.”

“That’s wonderful.” Fluttershy asked.

“And with that element protecting her. Tirek can’t touch her.” Jack smirked.

“Oh really?” a voice said and suddenly a cage came over all of them.

That’s when Tirek, Chrysalis and Douglas appeared.

“Tirek!” Twilight cried.

“Douglas.” Donny hissed.

“Surprise… I’m back~” Douglas said.

“What do you want?” Ren asked.

“Oh nothing except-” Tirek said. He levitated Discord, Twilight and her friends and drained them all of their magic. The six girls and Discord collapsed on the ground with tinted eyes and no cutie marks or magic. “Girls!” Ren cried. He and his friends helped the girls to their feet. Tirek grew even larger. Now he was the size of two story house!

“Holy crap!” Jack cried.

“Now.. where’s this Sarah character I’ve heard so much about?” Tirek hissed.

“Yes… I think it’s time I spend some time with my wonderful daughter.” Douglas added.

“You go anywhere near her it’ll be the last thing you ever do!” Davenport snarled.

“She’s mine, Donny!” Douglas said.

“And her magic will be mine.” Tirek added. “As will as revenge.” Chrysalis added.

“That’s right.” Douglas said.

“Oh, and one more thing Douglas.” Chrysalis said and he lit her horn and Douglas was in the cage as well. “Hey! What the big idea?!”

“You are no longer useful to me. You’ve given me all the information I need to defeat that pesky human and take her magic.” Tirek said.

“We had a deal!” Douglas hissed.

“The deal is off now.” Chrysalis said. Douglas had never felt so betrayed in his life!

“You’ll have to get pass her dragons, pokemon and Yo-Kai friends if you want her.” Mason said.

Tirek laughed, “Those pests will be no problem. Once I have her magic in my possession, I’ll rule Equestria!” He laughed as well as Chrysalis. Now the only hope of Ren, the gang and Equestria was Sarah and her creature friends.

Meanwhile, I was walking on the barren outskirts of Ponyville with Winter, Moonshine, Storm, Dratini, Riolu, Rockruff, Mareep, Sailornyan, Thornyan, Usapyon and Whisper. I sighed sadly as I looked at the peacefulness of the place. “What’s wrong Sarah?” Whisper asked.

“It’s just… why me?” I answered.

“What do you mean?” Sailornyan asked.

“Why did the Tree of Harmony give me an Element of Harmony? Why did the Princesses give their magic to me? I’m still not sure if I’m ready for this.” I explained.

“That’s ridiculous, you beat Douglas and Chrysalis before.” Sailornyan stated.

“But I never faced Tirek…” I sighed and walked a few feet away from my yo-kai friends, dragons and pokemon and I started singing.

Why, why even trust me at all.
Their magic now is my call.
But I’m not sure that it should
.
Now what, what should I do?
And who, who do I turn to?
Now everything feels so upside down.
Deep down maybe I knew
It was way too good to be true
Protect my home from an enemy
Some hero I turn out to be

I hear a call behind me and saw a large male lion with a red mane and he had a deep voice. “Woah.. who are you?”

“I am Mufasa, young Sarah. I have been watching you for some time now and I sense great doubt in your heart.”

I sighed, “It’s just everything seems to revolve around me in someway. Now Tirek is loose, stealing magic and I’m the only one with magic left to protect. I’m worried that I can’t handle this.”

“Don’t be afraid Sarah, trust your instincts. Your magic and your friends will be there for you when you need them and so will I until Equestria’s end.” With that Mufasa disappeared from the clouds.

“.. Trust my instincts. My friends and magic will be there when I need it.” I said.

Maybe my journey is far from done
They need a hero, and I'm the one
So now it's time for them all to see
The human I was born to be

It is time to take the lead on my own
It is time for something bigger than
I've ever known
No need to wonder
the choice is done
Now I believe I truly am the one
So is it time?
Is it time?
Yes
It is time

Whisper and my yo-kai friends and dragons came up to me and smiled. “Looks like someone has their confidence back.” Thornyan teased. I grinned at the throny cat when suddenly..

”SARAH!”

I gasped in horror at the sound of that voice. “Tirek!”

My yo kai friends and pokemon screamed in fear while my dragons growled. “Sailornyan, you and the other yo-kai get my pokemon to safety. Quickly.” I ordered.

“Right.” Sailornyan and Thornayn grabbed my three pokemon and they all rushed to safety.

Just in time to, cause that’s when Tirek, Chrysalis and Douglas showed up behind me, only a few feet away! “Well, well, well, your the famous human I’ve heard a lot about.” Tirek hissed. I got into a fighting position while my dragons roared at Tirek and two comrades. “You have something that I want, human.”

“You’re not getting my magic!” I yelled.

Tirek roared in anger and blasted a large beam of magic at me. My and my dragons leaped into the air and I landed on Winter’s back. The dragons dove towards Tirek and fried their attacks while I fired the combined magic of the princesses and my own. The beam struck Tirek, Chrysalis and Douglas hard. Tirek was still standing while Chrysalis and Douglas were knocked to the ground. They got up and leaped onto Tirek’s back.

The dragons circled and dove towards Tirek again. Tirek fired his magic at them and Chrysalis added her own power to the beam. I teleported us out of the trajectory and right in front of Tirek where I blasted him full force with my magic. He screamed in pain.

I levitated all of us up to his face and threw us in the direction of a mountain. “WOAH!” Luckily, Winter and the others responded quickly and stopped inches from the mountain and shot higher into the air. Tirek roared and flew towards us, but I leaped above them all and blasted them with the combined magic of my element and my own. Tirek crashed onto the ground.

And I dove right towards him in the form of a large phoenix. Tirek made rock spires come up but I blasted them with my fire attacks. Then I concentrated all my magic and element magic into one large beam and blasted Tirek hard with it.

KABOOOOMM!

What an explosion!

When all the dust cleared, Tirek staggered to his feet with barely any scratches on him! I landed on the floor and changed back into myself with my dragons by my side. “It seems we’ve reached a disagreement. How about a trade?” He snapped his finger and in multiple bubble appeared my friends, my dad, Douglas, Discord and the Princesses. “Their release for all the Alicorn Magic in Equestria.”

I gasped in horror and my friends cried out to me telling me not to give him my magic. “So what’s it going to be, human?” he asked. I could only stare in horror, not knowing what to do.

Not good. Really, really not good. Tirek and his comrades have all my loved ones captured and wants my magic in exchange for them. I knew I couldn’t give it to him but with the risk of losing my loved ones. Suddenly I remembered something and looked down at my element with shined a little. “Don’t do it, Sarah!” Rainbow cried.

"You can't let him get your magic!" Ren added.

"If you do, all of Equestria is doomed!" Jamie added.

“We’re not worth it!” Fluttershy added.

“You can’t let them win, newbie!” Jack added.

“ENOUGH!” Tirek snapped, becoming impatient. “I want an answer an I want it now!”

I looked at my friends and saw a colored stripe flash over the Mane 6’s bubbles and I felt a rainbow reflection in my eyes. I blinked and I looked at my element of harmony. I clenched my fists… I knew what I had to do. I looked up at Tirek with a bold face.

“.... I will give you my magic… in exchange for my family.”

Everyone gasped in horror while the villains smirked. “As you wish.” Tirek snapped his fingers and the bubbles floated to the ground and popped, releasing everyone except Douglas. “All of my family.” I said again.

“After the way he has betrayed you, you still call him family?” Tirek asked. Douglas looked ashamed. “Release him!” I exclaimed.

“Alright.” Tirek snapped his fingers and Douglas’ bubble floated down and popped. “Thank you, Sarah.” He said. Tirek turned to me, “Now, it’s you turn.” and he activated his dark powers, but my element shined brightly and made a shield around me, preventing my magic from being stolen. “What?!” he hissed.

“I told you that element won’t let you take her magic!” Douglas exclaimed.

“Well then… we’ll just destroy her then!” Chrysalis hissed. Tirek smirked.

Tirek poured all the magic he had into one powerful beam and Chrysalis added her own power. Together the two of them launched a gigantic beam of magic at me, which broke through my shield! I covered my eyes, preparing for impact.

BOOOOOOOMMM!

“Sarah, no!” Ren and the others cried. Tirek and the villains laughed maliciously. “Sarah, you can’t be gone… you can’t be.” Sarah’s father said. Pinkie and the girls shedded some tears in sadness for the loss of their friend…. When there was a small peck of light coming from the dust.

Everyone gasped and the villains stopped laughing and looked. Out of the smoke came the ghostly and sparkling image of what looked to be a hybrid of Winter and Moonshine.

I felt myself changing. I felt my arms and legs grow shorter and a pair of wings sprout out of my back. I felt a tail coming out from my lower back and my face changed as well.

Third Person POV

When the dust and light cleared Ren and the others gasped. Sarah has changed into a dragon's hybrid. She was shimmering in the colors of the elements of harmony. Now she was 24 feet long with a 44 feet long wingspan. She was white with black spines running down her back and her wings were white with a black stripe in the center. She had black tipped claws and ear appendages.

(Grown up version of the one of the left)

“What-” Ren started.

“The-” Sarah’s father added.

“Heck?” Jack added.

POV Ends

I opened my eyes with a blazing fury and I gave a large roar at Tirek and Chrysalis. “Bring it on, human.” Chrysalis hissed. She lunged at me, but it dove at her like a bullet and rammed her into the ground, knocking her unconscious. Tirek was shocked but he wasn’t beaten. He fired a large beam of magic at me, but I produced a spherical shield around me, deflecting the blast into the air and I spread out the shield, sending Tirek flying. “Get him Sarah!” Rainbow cheered.

“Kick his butt, newbie!” Jack added.

Tirek got up and roared at me. I landed on the ground and he launched another beam of magic at me and it struck the ground in front of me, causing a large explosion.

“Haha, shake that one off, human.” Tirek sneered. I glowed brightly through the smoke and launched into the sky, “No! No!” Tirek cried. I growled and gave a sonic roared like Moonshine at the villains, spreading the magic of the Elements of Harmony all across Equestria. The Elements’ magic restored all the stolen magic in Equestria, giving ponies back their cutie marks and restoring their strengths including Twilight, the girls, Discord and the Princesses.

“Sarah?” My dad cried. The skies lightened up with the sun’s rays and I descended down with the three unconscious villains in my grasp. I dropped the villains and landed on the ground. All my friends cheered for my victory.

I placed the three villains on the ground, “Here you go, Princesses.”

“Thank you, Sarah.” Celestia said. She and the other Princesses used their magic to place the villains in their own cages and Luna and Cadence took them all back to Tartarus. Meanwhile, my friends admired my new form. “This form is wicked!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Heck yeah!” Ren added. “You’re like a hybrid of Moonshine and Winter with the Elements of Harmony colors.”

“Amazing, honey!” My dad exclaimed.

I smiled and changed back into my human form and I looked at Douglas and I walked over to him. “Dad…” I called gently.

Douglas looked at me with shame in his eyes, but I hugged him, surprising him and everyone else. “I’m glad you’re back.”

Douglas said nothing but he returned the hug. “Soo… he’s gonna stay with you two?” Ren asked.

“No!” My dad said.

“Yes.” I rejected.

“Why?”

“Because everyone deserves a second chance, including him.” My dad sighed, “Alright… he can stay with us.”

I smiled at my dad and me and Douglas separated. Just then, my Element glowed brightly and sent out a small shockwave. The girl's chests began to glow and sent out a bea of magic at me in the same color as their elements. Ren and the others stood back while the girls cried out in shock and confusion.

Suddenly, there was a big flash and then… nothing.

Ren’s POV

When the light went away, we all looked, “Wh-What happened?” Fluttershy asked. The girls suddenly cried out, seeing no sign of Sarah except for a large burn mark in the shape of her element. “Where’d she go?” I asked.

POV Ends

I woke up and found myself in the same void where the Tree of Harmony spoke to me about the threat of Tirek, Chrysalis and Douglas. “Hello…?”

That’s when the Tree of Harmony once again in the form of Astral Twilight appeared. “Congratulations, Sarah, I knew you could do it.”

“I-I don’t understand. What did I do?”

“You single handedly defeated a very powerful foe, by using the magic of your friendship that you had formed with Twilight and your friends. Something that even a great unicorn like Starswirl the Bearded was not able to do because he did not understand friendship like you do. The lessons you’ve learned here in Ponyville have taught you well. You have proven that your ready Sarah.” Astral Twilight walked off. “Ready? Ready for what?” Sarah asked as she followed it.

Then images of all things she’s done in Ponyville; all the battles with dinosaurs, dragons and many more.

As they were walking, Astral Twilight began singing.

You've come such a long, long way

And I've watched you from that very first day

To see how you might grow

To see what you might do

To see what you've been through

And all the ways you've made me proud of you

It's time now for a new change to come

You've grown up and your new life has begun

To go where you will go

To see what you will see

To find what you will be

For it's time for you to fulfill your destiny

A small light appeared on my chest and it started to swirl around me. I was lifted into the air and consumed by the light.

Ren’s POV

In Ponyville, we all saw a bright light in the shape of Sarah’s element crystal. It floated down in front of us and we could see a silhouette in inside. “Sarah… is that you?” I asked. Sarah slowly stood up and revealed her newly acquired alicorn wings and her horn was about two inches longer and her Element changed from a necklace to a crown. We all gasped in shock and amazement. “What in the actual heck?” Me and Mason exclaimed in shock.

“I’ve never seen anything like it.” Applejack said as Sarah examined her new wings.

“Ha! Sarah’s got wings! Awesome, a new flying buddy!” Rainbow exclaimed and she hugged Sarah. Rarity came up to her, “Why you’ve become part alicorn. I didn’t even know that was possible.”

“ALICORN PARTY~” Pinkie sang as she was seen swinging back and forth on a string, throwing confetti all over the place. “... Where’d she get that from?!” Jack exclaimed. Winter, Moonshine and Storm all came up to Sarah and nuzzled her, warbling. “Hehe, I’m alright you three, I promise.” She reassured. Jamie and Fluttershy came up to her, “Woah, you look just like a Princess.” Fluttershy said.

“Y-Yeah.”

That’s when Princess Celestia descended before us and said, “That’s because she is a Princess.”

“HUH?!” We all asked.

“Hold on a second.” Pinkie said. She took a full glass of water from behind her, drank it and did a spit take, getting some of it on Jack. “Hey! Watch it!”

Sarah was in shock, “... A Princess? Me?” The Princess placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Since you’ve come to Ponyville, you’ve displayed the charity, compassion, devoted, integrity, optimism and of course the leadership of a true princess.”

“.. But what do I do now? Is there a book about being a Princess I should read?” she asked.

Princess Celestia chuckled, “There will be time for all of that later.” Sarah smiled at all of us. Just then, her cheeks started glowing and I felt something on my cheek. “What? What is it?” I asked. Rarity handed me a mirror and on my cheeks were marks. They had the Night Fury symbol in the middle with smaller versions of Twilight and the Mane 6's cutie marks circling it. "Woah, what is it?" I asked.

“A cutie mark.” Twilight said.

Jack came up to my face, “Damn…what’s up with those cutie-patootie marks on your faces?”

“You mean Cutie-Marks.” Carrie corrected. “But…where did they come from?”

“More importantly, why exactly does she even have that?” Rantaro questioned.

“Why?” Fluttershy asked in confusion.

“Can’t humans even get cutie-marks?” Pinkie Pie asked innocently.

“No, they can’t.” I shook my head.

“It would seem that something caused Sarah to have those…peculiar Cutie-Marks.” Princess Luna remarked, inspecting my new cutie-marks. “I think I can explain." a majestic voice said.

And that's when Astral Twilight appeared before everyone. "Woah... so you're the-" Ren said.

"Yes I am the Tree of Harmony and it was I who gave Sarah her wings and cutie marks."

"But.. why?" Celestia asked.

"Her cutie mark represents the Element of Harmony I gave her. The Element of Faith." Astral Twilight said.

"Element of Faith?" The Mane 6 echoed.

"Yes, ever since she came here, Sarah's always had faith in herself and her friends and that allowed her to reform and befriend creatures many thought were beyond friendship."

"Like Discord and the changelings." Fluttershy said.

"Indeed. Which is why I've now made Sarah the newest Princess of Equestria." Astral Twilight stated.

Everyone was speechless. "Holy crap." Jack gasped. Astral Twilight came to me, "I'm very proud of you Sarah and all the deeds you have done as well. The Element of Faith is your now, but remember, there is always a piece of me inside it. Now I must leave now, take care everyone." With that Astral Twilight disappeared in a bright flash.

"Well.. looks like there's a new Princess in town." Kodi smirked.

"Yeah." Ren said, nudging my arm. Sarah smiled nervously. Then.. “Mama!” Sarah’s four pokemon tackled to her the ground. Sarah laughed loudly as the three of them nuzzled her. “Mama, your okay.” Rockruff said.

“We were so worried.” Riolu said, hugging her neck.

“Oooh, you have new wings.” Mareep said.

That’s when her Yo-Kai friends appeared. “Sarah, thank goodness you and your friends are alright.” Whisper said.

“Hey, what’s with the new wings?” Thornyan asked.

“And why is that guy here?” Saliornyan hissed, pointing at Douglas.

“Well… I’m a Princess now and he’s staying with us.” Sarah replied.

“….WHAT?!” Her yo-kai and pokemon exclaimed. Sarah smiled nervously at them. “Hehehe.” Just then, Moonshine’s ear appendages perked up. “Moonshine?” I said and that’s when we all felt a rumbling. “What’s going on?” Mason asked.

Moonshine roared and took to the sky. “It’s comin’ from the other side of Ponyville.” Applejack said. We all followed the Night Fury to the other side of Ponyville where they was a small waterfall. What we saw made us all astonished and shocked. There was a castle!

The tree-castle beared some resemblance to the Golden Oak Library, at least the above ground portion of which is destroyed earlier in the episode by Lord Tirek, but is many times larger and appears to have a multi-level castle in its branches, which includes a great balcony, two spires, and a tower. The structure has at least one banner flying on the side marked with Twilight Sparkle's cutie mark, and the top bears a large crystal star. Two sets of five strings of beads hang off the side of the structure much like the white beads that hang off the Tree of Harmony. At the foot is a great golden stair for the two-leaved golden door into the tree's body. Two open lancet windows flank the door.

“Sweet Celestia!” Rarity cried. “Are you all seeing what I’m seeing?!”

“Yeah… a castle.” Rantaro said bluntly.

“But whose is it?” I asked.

“I believe it is yours Princess Sarah.” Celestia said. Cadence and Luna appeared at her side with smiles on their faces. “My castle?!” Sarah exclaimed.

“Yes.” a voice said and that’s when Astral Twilight appeared. “Tree of Harmony?” Sarah asked.

“Tree of Harmony?!” We all exclaimed.

“So that’s what warned you?” Jack asked.

“Well.. it showed up in my dream and warned me.” Sarah corrected.

“How is it able to do that?” Twilight asked.

“Like all living this I change as I grow. As I have grown so have my abilities.” Astral Twilight explained.

“So, this was your doing?” she asked, referring to the castle.

“Yes, it’s my gift to you.” it said.

“Woah… thanks.” The Tree of Harmony nodded. “Take good care everyone.” With that, the sparkling version of Twilight disappeared.

“So how about we check out the castle?” I suggested.

“YEAH!” We all rushed into the castle and were amazed. The lobby's two stairs lead into the castle rooms where lancet two-toned green glass windows and crystalline lathed columns with scrolled tops line the hall decked by a brown rug with scrollwork. At its end is a golden-framed green glass fanlighted door to the throne room where Sarah had a crystalline throne about a star-shaped dais on a golden dish on a violet rug with scrollwork. Even with its door are a set of green glass spire lights.

“This is… epic!” Rainbow cried, flying around the castle! “There’s even rooms for her dragons!”

Her dragons perked up at the sound of ‘rooms’ They walked over and saw that one room was filled with all kinds of Nadder treats and food, hoops for flying and targets as well and even a large bed. “Looks like this will be Storm’s room.”

Moonshine and Winter’s room had a section for racing; a large aerial obstacles course completed with hoops, planks and makeshift trees for them to practice flying. “Amazing!” Sarah exclaimed.

Jamie and Twilight were instantly in love with her library. It was at least as large as the Canterlot Library. “I’m in heaven!” Twilight cried.

“Me too!” Jamie added. We all sweat-dropped at the two of them. “Really?” Jack grunted.

“Jack, be nice to them.” Sarah lightly scolded. The castle even had its own kitchen!

“This castle is awesome!” I said.

“Yeah.” Sarah agreed.

“Hey Sarah, it even has a workshop for my and my inventions. EEEE!” My dad exclaimed with happiness and rushed off to the workshop. I sweat dropped at him. Oh dad.

“Looks like I’ll be moving in here.” I said sadly.

“Aww.. don’t be sad Sarah, we’ll miss you at the home-ship, but you’ll have your dad, pokemon, dragons and Yo-Kai here with you.” Kaede reassured. I perked up a little. “Right.”

“Now, I believe someone is in order for a coronation tomorrow.” Celestia teased, looking at Sarah. She smiled, “Alright, let’s get this over with.”

The next day, I was in my coronation dress. It was a three layer white dress with pink edges completed with a red band around my waist, golden shoes and a small rose in the corner of my head.

Kaede came into the room dressed in a pink and white striped dress with a her hair done up in a bun. “So… how’s our new Princess?” she teased. I blushed in embarrassment. “Kaede.” I whined.

“Oh come on, don’t be shy. It’s your day. Everyone is waiting for you. Now come on.” she replied with an excited voice. She left quickly and I sighed playfully and walked out of the room.

Third Person POV

Princess Celestia was standing at the altar. “We are gathered here today to celebrate a most momentous occasion. Sarah has done many extraordinary things since she’s lived in Ponyville with my faithful student and her friends. She even helped reform some of our old enemies. But today, Sarah did something incredible. By using the magic of friendship she defeated Tirek, Chrysalis and Douglas with the power of her Element of Harmony the Tree of Harmony bestowed upon her, proving without a doubt that she is ready to be crowned Equestria’s newest Princess. Fillies and gentlecolts, may I present for the very first time, Princess Sarah.”

Sarah walked out into the room with her new wings spread out and some guards and singers behind her. She walked up to the Princesses and Spike came up to her with her crown. Celestia placed the crown on her head and she looked at her friends. All of them were giving her either, smile, grins or thumbs-up. She turned to the crowd with her new crown shining bright. Then she walked out onto the balcony with Celestia and Luna by her side. She saw a large crowd of ponies below. She waved to them with a smile on her face. “Say something, Princess.” Celestia said.

Sarah cleared her throat. “A little while ago, I woke up in Equestria, scared and alone, but I met some friends who helped me grow. Now on a day like today I can honestly say, I wouldn’t be standing here if it’s wasn't for the friendships I made with all of you. Each one of you taught me something about friendship and for that I will always be grateful. Today, I consider myself the luckiest human in Equestria. Thank you friends, Thank you everyone.” The crowd cheered below.

Sarah and her friends entered the room once more.

POV Ends

My father came up to me along with all my friends, yo-kai, pokemon, the dragons, Pyrite, the reformed changelings, Autumn Blaze and Discord. “I’m so proud of you honey.” he said as he shedded tears of pride. “Aww, dad.”

“Wayda go, Princess.” Applejack said.

“Best Coronation Day ever!” Pinkie added.

“We love you, Sarah.” Fluttershy said.

I laughed and we all came together in a group hug. “I love you guys too.”

Next, I found myself riding through the crowd on a chair, pulled by two guard ponies Singing a song.

That afternoon after my coronation, we were all back at the home-ship where we found Astral Twilight. “The Tree of Harmony, what are you doing here... again?” I asked.

“Maybe it’s here to congratulate you on completing you test.” Jack smirked.

“I am here about the test yes, but not that you’ve completed it.” Astral Twilight said.

“Not completed?” Ren asked.

“Facing Tirek was not your big test.” Astral Twilight stated, much to our shock.

“Tirek wasn’t her test!” Mason cried. “B-But what could be bigger than Tirek?”

“Darkness.. Great Darkness spreading all across of the outskirts of Equestria.” Astral Twilight stated.

“When?” Twilight asked.

“That is unknown. It is a flicker now, but it will grow and when it does, you must be prepared.” Astral Twilight said to me. I was utterly shocked by this new information, “I-I thought this was it.”

“Don’t worry Sarah.” Ren said. “We’ll get through this. Together.”

I grinned at him, “Right. Cause I have something equally as powerful. You guys.” All my friends, yo-kai, pokemon and the dragons smiled and we all got into a large group hug. Whatever would come in the near future. I know we’ll face it together.

End of Season 1. Prepare for Season 2

Episode 27: TUFF Puppy Crossover

It's been a week since I became the newest princess of Equestria. So far, I haven't had any serious royal duties to attend to so all I did was hang out with my friends. But today, would be different. "Hey Sarah." a voice said. I turned and saw Kodi, Ren, Jamie, Jack, Nicole, Rantaro, Carrie, Mason and Kaede in the living room. "What's with the suitcases?" Ren asked.

"Oh, I'm going to visit my other friends." I replied.

"Other friends?" Kaede asked.

"Yeah, you guys wanna come?" I offered. "But I've gotta warn you this new world could be... a bit dangerous."

"I'm in!" Jack stated.

"Me too!" Ren stated.

"Alright then... DAD, GET THE PORTAL READY!" I called.

"PORTAL?!" Everyone exclaimed. Soon we found ourselves in my dad's lab where a swirling, glowing portal layed. "It's all ready honey." My dad said. "Be careful while your gone."

"Don't worry, old man, We got her back." Jack smirked.

"Come on guys!" I cried and we all leaped into the portal and appeared inside a large room where there were anthropomorphic cats, dogs and other animals typing on computers and filing folders. "Where the hell are we?" Jack asked.

"Everyone welcome to T.U.F.F HQ!" I announced.

"Sarah? Is that you?" a voice came we turned and saw cat with wide, lime green eyes and tan fur. She is also 5 foot 6", excluding hair and ears. She had black hair and was wearing who wore white high boots and gloves. Also she wore a black suit and belt. "Hey Kitty, I'm back to visit." I said as we hugged each other. "It's so good to see you again." she said and then she noticed my friends. "Who are they?" Kitty asked.

"These are my human friends." I introduced.

"O-oh...J-Jamie Watson..."

"Names Jack Yamaki, nice to frigging meetcha.

"My name is Kaede Ross."

"I'm Ren. Ren Loodan and yeah I get if my last name sounds kinda weird...and this is my dog, Kodiak or Kodi for short."

"I'm Carrie and this is my big brother, Mason!"

"Rantaro Wilde."

"Nicole Bonnie."

"Well it's nice to meet you all." Kitty said. Then we all suddenly heard a yell and a white dog wearing only a black shirt landed on Jack. "Dudley!" Kitty cried. "You landed on Sarah's friend."

Dudley puppy, Kitty's sidekick, perked up at the sound of my name. "Sarah's back!" he dashed over and hugged me, "I'm so glad you're back!"

"Hehe, good to see you to Dudley." I said. Jack groaned and he got up again. "Hey, what the hell was that?"

"That Jack was my partner Dudley Puppy." Kitty answered.

"Hello." Dudley said.

"What is going on in here?" another voice asked. Coming into the room was a flea standing on a rolling platform with a camera pointing at him and his image coming up on a large screen. By his side was another creature, Keswick. He was tan with tanish hair and a large nose. He wore a orange plad shirt under white jacket.

"Hey Chief, Hey Keswick. Sarah came back." Kitty said.

"Ah, good to see you again, Sarah. And who are your friends?" Chief asked.

"O-oh...J-Jamie Watson..."

"Names Jack Yamaki, nice to frigging meetcha.

"My name is Kaede Ross."

"I'm Ren. Ren Loodan and yeah I get if my last name sounds kinda weird...and this is my dog, Kodiak or Kodi for short."

"I'm Carrie and this is my big brother, Mason!"

"Rantaro Wilde."

"Nicole Bonnie."

"I'm Keswick." Keswick introduced. "So what are d-d-doing here?"

"I'm just here for a months' visit and I brought my friends too." I replied.

"A month?!" Ren exclaimed. "You're staying here for a month?"

"Yeah. You guys wanna join?" I asked.

"Well we're already here." Kaede stated. "I guess we could all use a vacation."

The others looked at each other and nodded. "Guess we're having a vacation." Ren said.

Suddenly, there was a beeping sound. "What's that?" Kaede asked.

"That's our c-c-criminal alert. I'm getting intel that the Stink Bug is on the loose." Keswick said.

"Whose the stink bug?" Jack asked.

"A diabolical bug villain who stinks, duh. It's right in his name." Keswick said. "Because of his rancid smell we drove him out of t-t-town."

"Actually we just asked him to take a shower, but he made a big stink about it and left vowing revenge." Chief stated.

"Well he's back and robbing the Limburger c-c-cheese factory." Keswick added.

"That horrible smelling cheese! Gross!" Ren exclaimed.

"What do say Sarah, wanna come for old time sake?" Kitty asked me. "Can my friends come too?"

"Of course." she said.

"Sweet!" Kaede said.

"Lets go!" Kitty exclaimed. We were all sucked into separate tubes and were placed in the TUFF mobile. Dudley was driving with Kitty in the passenger seat and me and my friends in the back seat. We drove into the city and saw a small red car with Limburger cheese in the back. "Dudley, there!" I called.

"Right!" Dudley said as the car drove past us. Dudley turned the car around and were caught up with the Stinkbug. He was small bug wearing a purple jacket and his sidekick was a pig wearing an apron. "Freeze Stinkbug, you're under arrest for grand thief Limburger." Kitty said.

"And littering!" Dudley added.

"Eighteen wheeler!" Ren cried. Dudley and Stinkbug screamed and swerved to avoid a collision but the Limburger cheese smell was caught by Dudley's nose. "Agh, that cheese stinks and with my super sensitive nose, it's even worse."

"Super sensitive nose, huh?" the Stinkbug said as the car pulled beside us. "Well get a load of this!" he launched his stink at Dudley. I used my magic to create a shield around me and my friends. The stink turned into a hand that flicked his hand off his nose and entered it. "GAH!" the red car drove off. "That's worse than Limburger cheese! It's like bad clams and rotten eggs in August, In Atlantic City!" he sneezed and launched himself out of the car, leaving us driverless! "Oh Dammit!" Jack cried.

"Idiot!" Kitty screamed.

Kitty and my friends screamed as the car swerved off the road and crashed down a cliffside. Luckily, my shield prevented me and my friends from getting hurt. "Hey guys do you smell something?" Dudley asked, floating down with his parachute. "It's burning cat!" Kitty exclaimed.

"Thanks!"

At HQ

Kitty was on a crutch with bandages on her head and leg. Dudley groaned while an ice pack was on his nose. "Nobody told me the Stnkbug smelled that bad!"

"Well what did you expect? It's not like we're fighting the potpourri bug. Boy, I ruin the day he sashays back into town." Chief claimed. The alarm went off again, "I'm getting intel that the Stinkbug is stealing all the sweaty gym socks from a high school locker room. I'm not sure if that's a crime or public service, but head over there anyway."

"But what about Dudley's super sensitive nose?" Kitty asked.

"No problem, just take this close pin." Cheif said. Dudley took the close pin and put it on. "Thanks Chief, I can't smell a thing."

"Good now hurry and catch the Stinkbug! And I'm gonna need that back by laundry day." Chief claimed.

At the high school

Kitty and Dudley busted down the door. "Freeze Stinkbug, put your hands up!" The Stinkbug raised his arms and the stench from him came over to us, actually melting their laser guns. My friends covered their noses in disgust. "Oh man, he reeks!" Mason cried.

"Okay, okay, put 'em back down." Kitty said.

It didn't effect me since I activated my newborn pug power in my nose. Baby pugs can't smell a thing. Good for me! The Stink bug unleashed another stink hand at Dudley allowing him and his assistant to escape. Dudley growled and the hand poked him in the eyes, blinding him and aloowing it to yank the close pin off and enter his nose again. He gagged, "So grass. It's like a hobo with an abscessed tooth driving a garbage truck at low tide, in Atlantic City!" he exclaimed.

"Say what?" Kaede asked.

"Where did that saying come from?" Ren asked incredulous." The stink had turned into a foot and kicked us out the window and in the middle of a panthers game? Huh? Who knew? Anyway, Kitty and Dudley caught the ball and we were all tackled by the panthers football team... well me and Dudley were launched out and Dudley caught the ball in his mouth and we landed on the field goal, earning the panthers six points and the game. "Kitty, we won the game. We're going to the championship!" Dudley cried.

"In Atlantic city." one football player said.

"NOOOOOOOOO!" Dudley cried.

At HQ

"Congrats on the big win, Agents Puppy and Sarah. You both a shoe in for homecoming king and queen." Chief said. Now Kitty was in a bed, supported upward so she could see. The alarm went off again. "I'm getting intel that the Stinkbug had just captured a bus loas of skunks on their back from a garlic festival in Atlantic City."

"Oh come on! That' can't be real!" Dudley said.

"Oh come on!" Jack added. "Does he ever stop!"

"Chief, Dudley's nose can't take another dose of the Stinkbug's stink!" Kitty said.

"Don't worry, just take this car freshener." The Chief stuck the freshener on Dudley's nose. "Go panthers!" he cheered.

We arrived at the scene with the TUFF mobiles laser ready. "Freeze, Stinkbug!" Dudley said.

"And please keep your hands down." Kitty added.

The Stinkbug unleasheed another stink hand and Dudley growled at it. The hand poked him in the eyes again and peeled off the air freshener. It entered his nose and he cried out, scaring the skunks who sparayed Kitty. "AGH!"

"AAAHH!" The shunks sprayed again.

"AGH!" Kitty cried, now she had the skunk smell.

"Oh goodness!" Kaede said.

"Agh! It's like expired mayonnaise in old diaper in Weehawken, which is just a short bus ride from ATLANTIC CITY!" Dudley cried out.

"Oh come on, how bad can Atlantic City be?" Ren deadpanned. The Stinkbug drove his car into a sign, "Sorry, I stink at drivin." he said.

At HQ

Kitty was placed into a large tub of tomato juice. "Oh I hope this tomato juice takes away the skunk smell." she said.

"Agent Puppy, you weren't sprayed by skunks why are you bathing in tomato juice?" Chief asked.

"This is cheery soda, Chief." Dudley said as he drank some through a straw. "It goes great with this tub full of curly fires. Hey! Stop eating them Jack!"

Indeed, Jack was eating his curly fires, "What? I'm been frigging starving since breakfast."

Me and the others sighed. Typical Jack. "Is he always like this?" Chief asked me.

"When he's not threatening people, then yes." I answered.

The alarm went off and the Sinkbug appeared on screen. "Hey TUFF it's me, the Stinkbug, here to unveiled my revolting plan. Combing the stink of Limburger cheese, sweaty high school socks and skunk spray with my own hideous stench, I have created the ultimate stink bomb. Behold the Airunfreshener." It basically looked like an air fresher that you plug into a wall but for.. you know, the opposite purpose. "Once i plug this in a heinous stench will envelop the city, making it uninhabitable for a thousand years. I'll drive everyone away, just like you drove me away. And now to stink up the joint." Using a forklift, he plugged in the Air Unfreshener and a large stink cloud was seen over the city. A wolf news reporter said, "Citizens are advised to run for their lives." and he ran off screen and it image cut off.

"I'm not going anywhere, cause Petropolis is my home, also I just some dipping sauce for my curly fries." Dudley said. "Hey! That's my dipping sauce, Jack!"

"We've gotta stop that stench, but it'll destroy anyone who smell it." Kitty said.

"Wait, I have an idea. If I can give Ren and the others my newborn pug power, we won't be able to sell the air unfreshener and we can defeat the Stinkbug!" I exclaimed.

"Can you even transfer your powers like that?" Ren asked.

"Only onw way to find out." I said. I activated my newborn pug power and lit my horn. I blasted Ren and the others quickly. "So did it work?" Kitty asked.

Ren and the others took a deep breath through their nose, "We can't smell a thing!" Ren exclaimed.

"Yes, it worked. Now come on, to the TUFF mobile!" I exclaimed. Me and my friends rushed to the TUFF mobile and I drove it to the warehouse where the stench was coming from. "Hold it, Stinkbug!" Ren cried.

The Stinkbug turned to us and unleashed a stink cloud, but thanks to my newborn pug powers, it could not penetrate our noses. "Its not gonna work, Stinkbug!" Jack said.

"Our noses are closed!" Ren added. The Stinkbug pressed the button and a large purple stench monster came out. I grabbed the monster and slammed it on the ground, dispelling it. Jamie and Mason got behind the Air unfreshener and unplugged it, making the stench go away for good. "GAH!" The Stinkbug cried. I used my magic to capture him and his assistant as well.

"Nice job, guys, now let's get these two back to TUFF." I said.

At HQ

"Nice job, Sarah and everyone, thanks to you Petropolis is safe again." Chief praised.

"Well we are kinda an awesome team." Jack gloated, receiving a hit on the head from Kitty. "HEY!"

"Stinkbug we have a special smell cell waiting for you at the prison." The Stinkbug was placed in a small container. Other TUFF agents came and took him away. "Just like old times, huh Sarah?" Kitty asked.

"Yep sure is Kitty."

"Hey, how about you eight temporarily become a member of TUFF, you know, until you all go back?" Dudley suggested.

"Us?!" My friends exclaimed.

"Yeah, we could always u-u-use some more hands to help us." Keswick added.

"So.. what do you say, guys? Wanna join TUFF with me till we go back?" I asked.

"Hell yeah!" Jack said.

"You bet!" Ren added.

"S-Sonds like fun." Jamie stated.

"Count me in!" Mason said.

"Me too!" Carrie added.

"As long as it doesn't waste my time." Rantaro stated.

"I just it could be.. fun." Nicole said, adjusting her glasses.

"Alright!" Dudley stated.

"Excellent. Staring tomorrow, you eight will be the newest, temporary member of TUFF." Chief added. My friends all smiled at me and I grinned back. This vacation is gonna get really exciting.

Epsiode 28: TUFF Humans: Puff Puppy/ To be or Not to Bee

Sarah Gem was a hybrid girl
(hybrid girl)
She'd play, she'd sing and then she'd tease her dad
(tease her dad)

Now with her friends by her side
They went to work for T.U.F.F.
And they're all doing secret agent stuff

They are T.U.F.F. Humans
T.U.F.F. Humans
They are T.U.F.F. Humans

Nine friends who sticks his smarts right where he knows the crooks will be.

They are T.U.F.F. Humans
T.U.F.F. Humans
They are T.U.F.F. Humans

(electric guitar plays)

Ren's POV

So me and the others followed Sarah to the dimension of Petropolis where we met Dudley Puppy, Kitty Katswell, Keswick and Chief. After helping them defeat a criminal, my friends I became the newest members of TUFF, until we go back to Equestria.

Now, me and my friends were entering Keswicks' lad where we heard a large explosion. "Agent Puppy, what are you doing in my l-l-lab?" Keswick asked.

"I'm using my science knowledge." Dudley started.

"You don't have any." Keswick claimed.

"To create something that will change the world forever." He opened a microwave which was hooked up with large, black wires. "A snack pocket that won't burn you're mouth when you bite into it."

"Won't burn your mouth. You man mad, it can't be done!" Chief exclaimed.

"Forget about the snack pocket. Dudley shouldn't be playing with dangerous equipment." Kitty stated. "We're talking about a guy who eats crayons on a daily basis."

"You eat crayons?!" Jamie asked. "Why?"

"They make going to the bathroom colorful. Besides, nothing happened except that scary hole in the air." Dudley said. We saw a large vortex in the air. "Holy!" Jack exclaimed.

"Crap baskets!" Ren finished.

"Oh no! This is terrible! You got c-c-crayon on my lab coat!" Keswick said. There was some green crayon on the lab coat. "That's the terrible part?" I deadpanned.

"Keswick, Dudley created some kind of Internal dimensional vortex." Kitty said.

"It's okay as long as we don't d-d-do anything stupid like touch it." Keswick stated.

"I touch it!" Dudley said. Why am I not surprsied. "I put my snack pocket inside because I am doing science." he used a pair of tings to pull it our. It looked very puffy and real. "It looks so puffy and delicious."

"Like a chocolate covered pufferfish." Chief said.

"What?" Kaede asked.

"That's a super weird analogy, Chief." Keswick commented. Dudley bit the snack pocket but his teeth did not penetrate it and broke off. He throw it on the ground, blasted it, hit it with a metal pipe, and tried a jack hammer but nothing broke it. "Hey, why can't I bite it?"

"Looks like that dimension make thing both p-puffy and indestructible." Keswick said.

"Like a pufferfish in a suit of armor!" Chief exclaimed.

"Okay." Keswick deadpanned. Dudley was stomping on the snack pocket, "There's gotta be something that can open this. I know I'll use the opening robot I created before I made the scary hole."

"What's an opening robot?" Rantaro asked.

"It's a robot that allows you to opened things, like bags of chips or a bank account." Dudley replied. Huh? What the-? "Come on out, opening robot." Dudley called. The robot slammed into the door.

"He can't even open the door. Which is sad because it a-a-automatic." Keswick claimed. The door burst opened and the opening robot was blasting everything. We all screamed and rushed away from the robot.

"Why did you give it lasers!" I yelled at Dudley.

"I love things with lasers!" Dudley exclaimed back. We were so busy running for our lives that we didn't catch the opening robot blasting a cell holding Snaptrap and Birdbrain and them jumping into the vortex coming out, looking 3D. We rushed passed them and hid behind a private office door.

"Oh no, Snaptrap and Birdbrain got into the vortex. Don't let them escape!" Kitty said. She pressed a button and a metal door came and blocked the villains escape route. But the opening robot blasted them, the beams bounced off them and blasted the wall, making a large opening.

"Are you kidding me!" Jack exclaimed.

"Thanks again Opening Robot, let's bounce." Snaptrap said. He and Birdbrain ran but then fell on the ground and started bouncing on the ground.

"Cool, I didn't know we could do this." Snaptrap said and they bounced out the building.

"We have to stop them, but how?" Kitty asked. Dudley and Sarah rushed towards the vortex and jumped in coming out, indestructible. "Great idea, Dudley and Sarah, you both jumped into the vortex so you could become indestructible and defeat the bad guys!"

"Actually I thought I lost a quarter in there." Dudley pointed out. Kitty and the rest of us leaped into the vortex and came out looking 3D. "Awesome!" I exclaimed. "I look puffy!"

"Eh.. could be better." Rantaro grumbled.

"I've gotta try this." Dudley pulled a random rope and a piano fell down, but it broke into millions of pieces. "Hooray!"

"Oh for you maybe, I spent eight gran on that piano chandelier." Chief said.

"You spent that much on a chandelier?" Jack asked.

"Anyway..." Chief said as he rolled over, "You agents need to find the bad guys, Now that they're indestructible, there's no telling what they're gonna do."

"We're here to tell you what we're gonna do." Snaptrap said. We turned to the large monitor and saw him and Birdbrain on it. "We're gonna steal the invisible jet from the Petropolis Military base. It's right over there." The monitor turned to show the invisible jet, but being invisible we couldn't see it.

"At least I think it is. I'm gonna go and feel around for it." Snaptrap ran off.

"It's the perfect plan, you hear me." Birdbrain said. "Once I'm at the wheel of the invisible jet, it will look like I'm flying. haha!"

"Yeah and I'm gonna use the jets missiles to ruin my moms' day. She playing bridge with her friends, I don't know which bridge their on, so I'm gonna destroy them all." He crashed into the jet's front. "I found it with my face. Good job, face." With that the monitor cut off. "Wow, they're idiots." Rantaro said.

"I told you guys." Sarah stated.

"Guys we've got a big problem." Kitty said.

"And a big snack pocket." Dudley said. The snack pocket was expanding. "Look it's gotta bigger. "

BOOM!

The snack pocket exploded! Oh boy. "What the hell?!" Jack exclaimed. "I was going to eat that?!"

"No, what did it blow up!" Dudley whined.

"Because according to this anything that comes out of that dimension is unstable and will slowly expand until it exp-p-plodes, including you." Keswick stated.

"WHAT?!" We all exclaimed.

"That would have been good to know before we jump in, brat." Jack exclaimed.

"Wait, it gets worse." Keswick added. Oh great. How? "Based on your sizes, if you the b-bad guys explodes you'll level the city."

"Are you kidding me?!" I exclaimed.

"Oh god dammit!" Jack yelled.

"I don't like any of the things you just said." Dudley covered his ears. "I am not listening to you anymore. Oh, I can here the ocean."

"The ocean, that's where puffer fish live." Chief said. Really? We're gonna eventually blow up and you think about Pufferfish? Now that's just plain stupid and rude.

"Keswick, there's gotta be something we can do." Kaede said.

"There is. You have fifteen minutes to get the v-villains and get back inside the vortex."

"Now I can't here either of you. Also my ears are getting hot." Dudley stated. Jack hit him on the head, "Idiot!"

"How are we gonna find Snaptrap and Birdbrain, they're in an invisible jet?" Chief asked.

"The jet is invisible, but they're not." Kitty said. Outside, the window, we saw Snaptrap and Birdbrain, flying the jet. "Come on, if we go to the roof we can intercept them. Come on Dudley." Kitty said.

"What?" Dudley asked.

"Come on." Kitty snatched him and rushed off. "Hey, wait for us." I called and we rushed after them too. We got to the roof and saw the jet.

"Let's bounce!" Dudley said. We started bouncing on our butts, "I said that because I knew we could do it!" and we bounced right up to the jet and landed on it.

Kitty and Dudley landed on the front window. Jack, Jamie, mason and Carrie landed on the right wing. Sarah, Me, Nicole, Rantaro and Kaede landed on the left wing.

"As soon as I find the invisible door. We're coming in there to stop you!" Dudley yelled.

"Not if I find the invisible windshield wipes first." Snaptrap said. He started pressing random buttons. "Did I do it?"

"No, but my blue bottom just got uncomfortably hot, I think that was the seat warmer. Set on high." Birdbrain said. Snaptrap pressed more buttons and suddenly the jet started a nose dive. "AAAHHHH!"

"You disengaged the auto-pilot!" Birdbrain cried.

"Oh man, we're gonna die." Jamie whimpered.

"We're indestructible, nerd." Jack deadpanned. The jet crashed in a clearing outside of Petropolis and we got even puffer. "Oh no, we've gotten puffer, we're running out of time."

We all turned to the two villains. "Snaptrap and Birdrain, we're taking you to the scary hole!" Dudley stated.

"Is that what the kid are calling prison these days? I was just getting with the puffer fish references." Snaptrap said. "Take us if you can, TUFF agents."

Jack cracked his knuckles, "I was hoping you'd say that." Mason got out his bamboo stick. The two charged the villains but they bounced off each other. Jack bounced off a tree and bashed into the villains. "Awesome!!" he exclaimed. He bounced into us, knocking us down.

"Ow!" I approached the villains. "Listen you two we have five minutes. to get back inside the vortex, or we'll all explode."

"Woah, woah, woah, woah, we're gonna explode?" Snaptrap said. He covered his ears, "I don't like anything you're saying right now. Oh, I can hear the sewer."

I grabbed Mason while Sarah grabbed Jack, "Come on, we don't have time to lose, let's roll! I said that because I knew I would push you." I pushed them down a cliff and they rolled down it, followed by us as well. We rolled all the way to TUFF and hopped inside.

"Good thing we're indestructible or that rock quarry we rolled through would have shattered my pelvis." Snaptrap said.

"Fifteen seconds before you explode!" Keswick exclaimed.

Sarah and I threw the bad guys into the vortex, "Keswick, how soon can we come back?" Dudley asked.

"Let's see, carry the one multiply by the s-speed of light. Uhhh, never." Keswick answered.

"What?!" We all exclaimed. Keswick kicked us into the vortex and we came out and landed in a bounce house.

"Hey we're thinner." Kaede said. Birdbrain and Snaptrap bounced over to us.

“Welcome to the bounce house, bozos." Snaptrap said. "Word of warning, I threw up in bounce houses."

"Because they make you nauseated?" Birdbrain asked.

"No just to ruin it for everyone else." Then Snaptrap vomited on the floor. Gross!

"Do that somewhere else!" Kaede stated. My thoughts exactly, Kaede.

Dudley started whining, "This is horrible, Kitty. We can never go home."

"What? So we're stuck here with you losers, forever? That's worse than stepping in your own upchuck and I know cause I just did it." Snaptrap stated.

"How do you think I feel. I'm stuck here with you two morons and no tv." Dudley said.

"Look, we're gonna be here forever, so let's just back the best of it." Kitty said.

Ten Minutes later

Everyone except for Sarah was bouncing in the bounce house, repeating. "We hate you." over and over again.

Ten more minutes later

Everyone was asleep. Me and Sarah looked at each other and shrugged.

Ten more minutes later

We were all looking at the clouds. "Hey I see a rabbit." Dudley said.

"And I see a bear that getting ready to eat that rabbit." Snaptrap said.

"I just want to see a TV. I can't take it anymore, how long has it been?"

"Six hours." I stated.

"How long is that compared to forever?"

"Not long." Kitty said.

Then everyone except for Me, Sarah and Jack cried. "Wimps." Jack grumbled. Suddenly, the whole place started shaking.

"What's that?" Kitty asked.

"It's the bear cloud! It's gonna eat us all!" Another vortex opened and pulled us in. "WAAAHH!" and we were back in HQ not longer 3D. "We're back!" I cried proudly.

"Good job, Keswick." Chief said. He was wearing some trunks and sipping some lemonade. "Although I could have used another hour."

"Well it was simple, Chief. All I did was r-reverse engineer the vortex." Keswick explained.

"I missed you so much." Dudley said and he hugged the TV.

"Thanks Keswick, it's goo to be home." Kitty said.

"Amen to that, Kitty." I said. Dudley locked Birdbrain and Snaptrap back into the cell.

"Come on Birdbrain, let's check out the shapes on the ceiling." Snaptrap said. "What does that water drop look like to you?"

"Misery."

"I still see a bear."

"I'd say we celebrate your return with some snack pockets. They're s-scientifically made to not burn your mouth."

"You mad man, it can't be done!" Chief exclaimed.

"Yeah, how'd you that without creating a scary hole?" Dudley asked.

"I heated them up in the microwave and had a p-pufferfish blow on them until they were c-cool." Keswick explained, holding up an actual pufferfish. Me and the others winced.

"Where did you even get that thing from?" Kaede asked.

"Oh so that's a pufferfish? Then what was I thinking of?" Chief asked. Rantaro face palmed.

The End

To Be or not to Bee

The next morning, Keswick called us all in for an emergency meeting. "Thank you everyone, I've called this emergency meeting of TUFF because-"

"You're all planning my three-quarter birthday party. I knew it. You guys are the best." Dudley said.

"Three quarter birthday?" I repeated.

"You just had a birthday." Chief said.

"That was my five-eighths birthday party will you get with the program?" Dudley said.

"People we have a serious problem." Keswick said coming down the stairs. He pressed a remote control and a monitor came down. "There's a m-mutant swarm of killer bees on the loose." The monitor showed bees wearing outfits like bikers.

"Wait, mutant killer bees?" Kitty asked. "How is that possible?"

"A group of scientists who I have absolutely no affiliation with gathered in the Amazon." Keswick pressed the button showing the scientists and himself with swirly hair and bread, "W-Without me because.. they don't know me." he pressed the button again, "Those scientist sprayed a bunch of bees with a c-chemical formula turning into killer bees."

"Why would they do a dumb thing like that for?" Jamie asked.

"Because they drank jungle water and their brains got all fogged up." Nicole said. "Right Keswick?"

"No, it's not because we drank jungle water and our b-brains got all all f-f-f-fogged up."

"You do know you just said 'our' which places you at the scene of the crime, right?" I deadpanned.

Keswick winced, "I mean how would I know?! Anyway the bees have since migrated to Petropolis and considered the can s-s-shoot lasers from their stingers and pose a threat to everyone."

"Okay, I heard of killer bees in our world, but this is ridiculous." I exclaimed.

"This is terrible. We have to find out what those bees are up to." Kitty said.

"If we're going to defeat them we have to think like..." Chief started.

"Like a bee?" Carrie asked.

"I was going to say a giant undersea squid, but I see where you're going with this. Sometimes I wonder how I was ever put in charge." Chief rolled away.

"How about we ask the wannabee for help, he's on the bulletin board." Dudley suggested. There was a small yellow bee wearing a purple and black striped shirt and had a purple hat on. Kitty pulled him off the bulletin board. "Finally, I've been stuck there for weeks. Now my butt is totally asleep." Wannabee said in a high voice.

"Wannabee, we need your help." Dudley said. "TUFF needs you to distract me while they plan my three-quarter birthday party. I asked for a rocket filled with candy."

"Have you been listening to anything we've been saying?" Jack deadpanned.

"Some of it." Dudley stated. "I've been working on my surprised faces." We all stared at him with deadpanned looks.

"Anway, the killer bees are being lead by someone c-called the Rumblebee." The monitor showed another bee wearing a military like outfit.

"The Rumblebee?!" Wannabe exclaimed. "That's my brother. The one who went the Amazon without me. Ugh he must have been sprayed by those scientists and turned into a killer bee. This is so unfair! Rumblebee doesn't need to be a killer bee. He's already super bad. He's a MONSTER! We need, we need to STOP HIM!" Wow! Someone had some issues. And they say Jack has a short temper. "Count me out. I have to practice blowing out candles." Dudley said. He blew and Wannabee flew back and got his stinger once again stuck in the bulletin board. "Oh come on!" he exclaimed.

"Okay we need to find-" Chief started.

"The Killerbees' bee hive?" Kitty asked.

"Oh I was going to say a good sushi place for lunch. Boy, I do not belong at the top." Chief rolled away again.

"What else is new." Rantaro deadpanned.

"Rantaro, be nice." Kaede scolded.

"I've located the Killerbees' beehive, unfortunately, it's surrounded by a force field that makes it uninp-p-penetrable." Keswick said.

"Not if you're a bee." Wannabee said. "Send me in as a spy. I'll bring my brother down and prove once and for all that I'm badder than he is. yeaaah."

"Speaking of batter, can I get a rocket themed birthday cake. It's gonna go with the awesome present you're going to get me." Dudley said. Me and my friends face palmed. "Wannabeee, you can't do this alone." Kitty said.

"Tell me about it he can't even get himself off a b-b-bulletin board." Keswick agreed. "We need so send some TUFF agents in there with you."

"I see where you're going with this, I go with the Wannabee, you'll have time to bake the cake and buy the rocket. Okay, I'm in." Dudley added.

"First of all, there is no party." Kitty stated.

"Oh really then what's all this?" Dudley said, referring to the party decorations.

"That was you!" I exclaimed.

"And besides you can't go cause you're not a bee." Kitty added.

"Not yet anyway." Keswick pressed another button and large laser with the body in the colors of yellow and black appeared from a hatch in the ceiling. "Presenting my Beedazzler. It can shrink anyone down and t-t-turn them into a bee."

"Why would you even invent that?" Rantaro asked.

"Well I didn't do it on a day while hallucinating on j-j-jungle water, if that's what your thinking." Keswick defended.

"Yes you did, I can see it in your eyes." Nicole stated.

"Leave me alone, women!" Keswick exclaimed.

"Welcome to our world." Jack deadpanned. "Anyway, who else is going with Dudley?"

"I'll go!" I volunteered.

"Me too!" Sarah added.

"Alright then." Keswick said. "Get ready to be some bees Agents Sarah, Ren and Puppy." Keswick pressed the button and the laser blasted us and we shrank down and turned into bees. We still had our heads the same, but our bodies resembled normal bees. "Awesome!" I exclaimed. I zipped around the room. "I'm a bee!"

"Now come, let's take the sting out of those killer bees!" Sarah exclaimed. We flew off.... and hit the window. "OW!"

"Sorry, should have open the window first." Keswick said and he opened the window and we flew off towards the hive.

We flew to the park and saw the killer bees returning to the hive. The force field was down. We all smirked and grabbed three killer bees, beat them up and took their jackets as disguise. We flew into the hive and the force field was up again. We landed and saw lots of killer bees, laughing and flying around the hive. "Now don't do anything to arouse suspicion. Play it cool." Wannabee said.

"Right." I said. Ren nodded.

"Relax." Dudley said. He sniffed the air, "Do I smell honey?" He flew up to the wall and started liking the walls. "Now way! The walls are made of honey! This is awesome!" he continued licking the honey, drawing attention of some killer bees. "I mean bzzzz." Dudley flew away.

"Attention killer bees, the Rumblebees will be addressing the hive in one minute." a voice over the intercom said.

"This is our chance to find my stupid brother, come on." Wannabee said. We followed him and sat among the crowd of killer bees. Rumblebee showed up on a monitor. "Attention killer bees, I am your all-powerful, super bad leader, the Rumblebee."

"What an ego maniac." Wannabee said.

"Hmph, you should see my dad." Sarah stated.

"It's time to unveil my evil plan. Hold on to your stingers. We are going to enslave the world. Behold my new invention, the Stingray." it was a laser in the colors and yellow and black hooked up to a machine. "Powered by the hive's energy core, it will fire enhanced stingers it will turn everyone in Petropolis, wait for it... zombies. With everyone under our control, we'll take over Petropolis and then the world!"

The killer bees cheered in joy and flew off leaving the three of us behind. "That... is... incredible! It's genius!" Wannabee said, earning a raised eyebrow from Sarah and I. "Why did I think I could ever beat someone super bad?"

"Don't worry, I have a plan. We'll let the Rumblebee think you've captured us to get inside the control room. While he's distracted, thinking you've somehow become awesome, you free us and we destroy the Stingray."

"Wow, that could totally work. You are one super smart TUFF agent." Wannabee commented.

"I know and when we're done, I'm getting a rocket filled with candy for my three-quarter birthday."

Control Room

Wannabee brought us into the control room where we saw his brother at the controls. "Hello Rumble!" Wannabee called.

"Well if it isn't my pathetic little brother, Wanna, what are you doing here?"

"Oh just I was just in the middle of doing my own super bad things when I caught these TUFF agents who were planning to destroy the hive."

"Wow, I'm impressed."

"He bought it." Wannabee whispered. We winked at him. "Bring me the TUFF agents." he said.

Wannabee brought us over to Rumblebee and he cuffed to to three sticks in the wall. "Now time to fire my Stingray!" Rumblebee said. He was about to press the button when Wannabee came and hit him with his stinger. "Gah! Wanna, what are you doing?"

Wannabee uncuffed us. "Defeating you that's what?" Rumblebee growled and fired his laser stinger at us. "Lookout!" We dodged the lasers and Wannabee flew right up his brother, colliding stingers repeatedly. Until, Rumblebee knocked Wannabe onto the floor. "Sorry brother, you should have made your own bees nest."

"Good one." Dudley said. "Now it's my turn to be borderline clever." Dudley pulled out a small bulletin board and flew in front of Rumblebee, causing him to get his stinger stuck. "Sorry Rumblebee, but I was getting board by you. Ha!"

Sarah and sighed sadly. "You haven't defeated my yet. Killer bee army, Attack!" Rumblebee cried.

That's when the Killer bees came in and started shooting their lasers stingers at us. Sarah, Dudley and I gathered around Rumblebee and Sarah used her horn to make a shield around us, deflecting the lasers. Good thing that stayed with her when we got skunk, am I right? Anyway, the lasers were deflected and hit the controls making them short circuit and start to smoke. "Lookout, the hive's gonna blow!" Dudley cried. He grabbed Wannabee and we all flew out of the hive which exploded.

At HQ

"Tough luck brother!" Rumblebee said. He and the Killer Bee army were in bottles that were laser resistant. Wannabee flew over, "Great job, defeating your brother, Wannbee. You wanna join us?"

"No way." Wannabee said. Now that Rumblebee is locked up, I am the meanest toughest bee around."

Sarah and I flew over to Keswick, "Alright Keswick, change us back." I said.

"You're gonna find this hilarious. I haven't actually made a machine that can do that yet, but give me a week and some jungle water and I'll get back to you three."

"What?!" I exclaimed. Sarah sighed. "This is why I kept the horn." she used her magic to change herself and I back into humans. She was about to change Dudley back when, Wait. I wanna stay a bee a little bit longer." Dudley said. Kitty came over with a chocolate birthday cake with pink frosting and a rocket on the top, Since you guys saved us from the Killer bees, we decided to celebrate Dudley's three-quarter birthday."

"Awesome!" Dudley exclaimed. Dudley flew up to the rocket and went in, eating it. "The cake tastes great." Just then, "Got stuck on a bulletin board, my butts's asleep!"

We all did a freeze frame together. "Hooray for TUFF!"

The End

Episode 29: TUFF Humans: Monkey Business/ Humans Unplugged

Sarah Gem was a hybrid girl
(hybrid girl)
She'd play, she'd sing and then she'd tease her dad
(tease her dad)

Now with her friends by her side
They went to work for T.U.F.F.
And they're all doing secret agent stuff

They are T.U.F.F. Humans
T.U.F.F. Humans
They are T.U.F.F. Humans

Nine friends who sticks his smarts right where he knows the crooks will be.

They are T.U.F.F. Humans
T.U.F.F. Humans
They are T.U.F.F. Humans

(electric guitar plays)

Monkey Business

Tonight we were at the a concert for a performing band called the Hunky Monkeys. The name is really weird but to be expected, they're a group of three singing monkeys and apparently they were quite popular here in Petropolis. Kitty was screaming, hurting our ears, "Never do that again." Rantaro said. "I can't believe we're seeing the Hunky Monkeys in concert. How'd you get us great seats, Chief?"

"I blew the entire Tuff budget. Business is useful instead we won't have heat or running water. And instead of high tech weapons, we'll have to use pointy sticks." Chief said.

Dudley, on the other hand, had very different feelings, "I Hate The Hunky Monkeys. They think they're so cool. Just because they have opposable thumbs and they can sing and they're really good dancers and they have their own submarines which they can drive because they have opposable thumbs. I wish I were them!"

Jack sighed, "Oh relax, they may not be that bad."

"Well if you don't Like the band, why didn't you s-s-stay back at Tuff?" Keswick asked.

"It's cold at TUFF. The Chief didn't pay the heating bill." Dudley replied.

"Hey you want heat or Hunky Monkey T-shirts!?" Chief asked.

The announcer came on, "Put your hands together for the tire-swinging sillian sounds of the Hunky Monkeys! Huge banana comes and peels and hunky monkeys come out. Bingo, Bango, Robespierre."

Bingo said, "Aw, this one's for you girls." and he points to the audience. "Yay!" Chief said.

"And the weird old dude he likes us." Robespierre added. The Chief gasps, "That's me, I'm Famous!

(Hunky Monkeys)
Dude, You're A Girl
But That Don't Mean A Thing Cause You're A Dude Girl.
Dude Dude Girl Girl

Suddenly, Dudley starts howling."Dudley, Stop Howling!" Kitty said.

"I can't help it! It's like they're stabbing my ears with musical knives." Dudley exclaimed.

"Pipe Down. I didn't sell the TUFF Space Shuttle in yard sale so you can ruin this concert. I love you, Robespirre!" Chief said. I awkwardly stared at my friends and they just shrugged.

Third Person POV

Birdbrain and his henchmen were in the his helicopter, "Before we carry out today's diabolical plan, I'd like to introduce you all to our newest henchman, Ewe." Ewe was a sheep.

"Me?" Zippy asked.

"No!" Birdbrain said.

"Who?" Owl said

"Ewe." Birdbrain said.

"Where?" Bat asked.

"There right next to the duck!" Birdbrain said. His heachman ducked, "Don't duck ohh!!! On with the plan. While Locating My FaceBeak Status To "Still Unbelievably Single", accidentally discovered a parallel universe where all blue bottomed boobies are perfect." He showed hologram of the universe. "There it it, the blue bottomed boobieverse AKA The boobyverse and once I'm there, I have none of my courage for shortcomings. I'd be able to fly, properly refold a map and sleep through the night without laying an egg. I'd be a superbooby."

"Then how are you gonna get to the Boobyverse, boos?" Zippy asked.

"The harmonized sounds of a band called the Hunky Monkeys create a sonic portal to other dimension." Birdbrain said.

"Really?" Zippy asked incredulous.

"Once I capture them and amplify their sound, I'll be able to cross over to the Boobyverse!"

"Can we come with you?" Zippy asked.

"Well as non-boobies you'll be instantly vaporized so the answer is Yes!" and he hugged his henchman, "please come along."

In the concert, the Hunky Monkey's were still singing

I call you dude cause I don't know too many bigger words girl
Big words they hurt my head

Kitty, Keswick and the Chief were screaming in joy as well as Kaede and Carrie. "Are yo two seriously cheering for them?" Jack asked.

"Girls, always love boy bands." I replied.

"That is a fact." Ren stated.

"AAHH!" Dudley cried. "I can still hear the music. If only I had opposable thumbs, I'd stick them in my ears!"

Jack, Rantaro and Jamie had the same feeling cause they were covering their ears as well. "This is ridiculous!" Jack exclaimed.

"You've never been to a concert, have you?" Ren asked.

"No!"

Dudley grabbed Kitty and Keswicks' shirts and literally stuck them in his ears and sighed in relief.

Well cause you seem like a girl

Suddenly the ceiling burst opened and Birdbrain and his henchman came in on ziplines and grabbed the Hunky Monkeys' "Oh no! Birdbran's trying to steal the Hunky Monkeys'." Kitty cried.

"I've got T-shirts in my ea-ears." Dudley cried. Kitty pointed him towards the Hunky Monkeys.

"Help." Bingo said.

"Help." Bango added.

"Help." added Robespierre.

"Girl." They all said. Ren and Kitty blasted the ropes and they all fell to the ground. "TUFF is at the concert. Retreat!" Birdbrain called.

"Who?" Owl said.

"You!" Birdbrain exclaimed.

"Just the sheep?" Zippy asked.

"No, follow me." He ran and the audience started following him. "Not you! You're the audience." He and his henchman ran away. Kitty and the rest of us walked up to the singing group. "We're TUFF agents and you're gorgeous. I mean, are you alright?" Kitty asked.

"And don't sing the answer." Jack added.

"We're alright thanks to you girl." the trio sang.

"GAH! What did I just say?!" Dudley exclaimed.

"For some reason, Birdbrain is after you guys. We need to take you back to TUFF where you'll be safe." Cheif said. "and cold."

"So we're gonna bring three pop stars to the agency where our girls are going gaga over them. What could possible go wrong?" I said sarcastically.

"Come on." Keswick said. He ran away and the audience follow him. Okay, how dumb is this audience? "Not you! You're the audience. Honestly."

At HQ

"Welcome to TUFF, Hunky Monkeys, I'll install some swings so you'll fell right at home." Chief offered.

"I though thought went broke when you bought the tickets." Kitty pointed out.

"I didn't buy the tires, I took them off the TUFF mobile." Chief said. We looked at the TUFF mobile which fell apart. Really? Just how desperate was he?

"Guys, can you think of any reason why Birdbrain is after you?" Kaede asked.

"Ha probably because we're really good singers and dancers." Bingo said.

"And we have our own submarines." Bango said.

"Which we can drive because we have opposable thumbs." Robespirre said.

They all sang, "Hey."

"Make it stop!" Dudley, Jack, Rantaro and Jamie cried in unison.

"Don't worry guys, we have a h-h-high tech security system. No one can get in. You won't be able to get out unless I let you." Keswick said with a giggle. Jack leaned over to him and whispered, "Tile it down, nerd."

"Ah! The Hunky Monkeys are gone!" Kitty cried. We turned and saw the three monkeys missing. "Yes." Dudley cried. "Uh, I mean what a terrible tragedy for the music business and mankind in general. Who wants cereal?"

"Me!" Jack said.

"Hey, they left a note." Keswick picked up and it read, "Girl and Weird Old Dude, we've been kidnapped by Birdbrain."

"What happened to our high tech security system?" Kitty asked.

"Blew it, tickets." Chief stated.

That's when Birdbrain appeared on the monitor. "hahaha, I'm back!"

"Are you going to tell us why you stole the Hunky Monkeys?" Carrie asked.

"No, I called to report an accident. I crashed my Whirly Bird at the corner of 5th and vanue."

"He was texting while driving." Bango said.

"If you haneous harmonious didn't open a portal to an alternate dimension where I have hair. I would have nothing to do with you!" Birdbrain stated.

"Baaa?" Ewe asked.

"Who?" Owl added.

"Don't start with me!" Birdbrain cried.

"Wait, what was that about an alternate dimension?" Keswick asked.

"Oh yes, I'm moving to the Boobyverse and the sound of these monkeys are going to get me there. Birdbrain out!" The monitor cut off.

"We have to stop him. If someone leaves one dimension and enters another it d-destorys the universe they leave behind." Keswick said.

"WHAT?!" We all cried.

"Please tell that doesn't apply to us!" Ren said with worry.

"Don't be r-r-ridiculous. Sarah's father is way to s-s-smart for that."

"How do you know her dad?" Kaede asked.

"We used to go to college together." Keswick answered.

"You were in college with him?!" I exclaimed in shock.

"Guys, focus!" Jamie said. "How do you know it will destroy another universe?"

"Well the story beings long ago in an alternate universe called Keswakia, which no l-l-longer exists." Keswick said. "But you can;t pin that one me!"

"Actually we can." Nicole said.

"Be quiet, women!" Keswick exclaimed.

"Agents, grab your pointy sticks and get moving." Chief said.

Third Person POV

"We'll never sing for you evil bird, girl." The Hunky Monkeys said in unison.
"I'm a boy bird, and you just did. Now you'll sing even louder!" Birdbrain said and he pressed some buttons on a keyboard and the collars shocked the Hunky Monkeys."Ow Ow Ow Girl!"

"The portal should be open. Where Is It?"

"The GPS said it opened in the middle of Mr Wongs' Chinese Buffet across town." Zippy said.

"Everyone grab a monkey and some tokens." Birdbrain took out a bus schedule. "According to the bus schedule if we take the No 2 Bus at 3rd street, we'll be there in 20 minutes. That is if there;s no construction and we catch all the lights. Hurry we only have till five."

"Is that when the portal closes, boss?" Zippy asked.

"No that's when Mr Wongs' closes. I want to grab an order of shrimp rolls before I blow this dimension."

We were all in the TUFF Mobile when the Chief called us. "Agents, we just received intel that the portal has opened up at Mr. Wongs' get over there and stop Birdbrain, or as fast as you can go on one tire."

"No problem Chief, Sarah replaced them with her magic, Hit it Dudley!" Kitty exclaimed Dudley slammed on the gas and we zipped over to Mr. Wongs' Chinese stores. We all burst through the door. "Freeze Birdbrain. If you got through that portal, it'll destroy our world!" Kitty said.

"As long as I get my shrimp rolls, I don't care. What's the holdup Wong?" Birdbrain said.

"You keep yur shirt on, Birdbath!!" Mr Wong, a goose, said.

"I'm going through the portal and there's nothing you can do to stop me." He pressed the keyboard, shocking the singing group." OW!"
Suddenly, Dudley started howling and it started to shrink the portal. "Oh no, you're doing something to stop me. That howling interesting with the bands' harmonious sonic wave!" Birdbrain cried.

"That's it, Dudley keep howling!" Ren stated.

"Like I can help it!" Dudley cried and he howled again, shrinking the portal some more. "I have to go it's now or never for me!" Birdbrain said.

"Who?" Owl asked.

"I'll miss you least of all, Owl." Birdbrain leaped for the portal, giggling."

"Who?"

"Quack.

"Baa."

"Where?"

Birdbrain laughs, but the portal closes, causing him to slam into the gong. "Alright, you did it, Dudley!" Keade said. We put Birbdrain and his henchman in the TUFF van so they could be taken to prison. "Are you guys busy Friday night, I mean, are you okay?"

"Oh brother." Jack groaned.

"We're all good that to TUFF and we know how to thank you guys for saving us." The Hunky Monkeys sang and so we were back at the concert.

(Hunkey Monkeys)
Dude you're my girl but that don't mean a thing that you're a dude girl
Dude dude girl girl
I call you dude cause I don;t know to many bigger words girl
Big words, they hurt my head

"This is our thanks! Front row seats to another concert!" Dudley exclaimed.

"Hey, how come you three aren't covering you ears like the last time?" I asked, Jack, Jamie and Rantaro.

"Eh? They aren't so bad after a while." Jack said.

"I have to admit, I agree, even though this is another waste off my time." Rantaro said. That's when another portal opened. "It's Chieftopia! I've gotta go there. I'll finally be tall!"

"Chief no, you'll destroy the world!" Keswick cried.

"I know, but I'll get to ride the big kid rides." Chief leaped for the portal.

"Dudley, start howling!" Kitty cried.

"Like I can help it!" Dudley cried and howled, closing to the portal. "Darn it, I was so close!"

Dudley was slamming his head on the stage. "Make it stop!" Then he starts to remember something, "Oh, you know these guys aren't back. Oh that's right it's the Hunky Donkeys I hate. I love you Robespirre!" Dudley grabbed the boys and they got on stage, singing and dancing along.

(Hunky Monkey, Dudley and the Boys)
Major attitude
Because no matter what you look like
I got a frank that you're a dude (dude, dude)
Dude
Giiiiiiirrrrrllll

"Well you do have that mustache." Dudley said. We all did a freeze frame with the Hunky Monkeys'.

The End.

Humans Unplugged

Jack's POV

Late at night, I was with Dudley who was busy playing a game when the cat brat got in the way, "Look out, Kitty! Seriously, look out! You're blocking the monitor!" The brat blew Dudley a raspberry and the monitor showed a game called Chicken Zombies. Okay really, chicken zombies that sounds so lame and childish. "Game on, chicken zombies! You are dead white and dark meat!" he stated waving the controller, punching the chicken zombies."You can't eat my brain, chicken zombies!"

This is so stupid why I am here late a night you ask? Because newbie wanted me and the gang to stay in case something happens. I would have said no but the newbie pulled her puppy-dog eyes on me. That's the one thing about the newbie I hate, she uses to cuteness to her advantage. Bleh. She's worse than Ren's pegasus girlfriend.

Anyway, the nerd came in wearing a headgear controlling his eyes for some odd reason. "Nerd, what the hell are you wearing?" I asked.

"What d-d-does it look like, Jack. It's a head set that makes my e-e-eyes blink." Keswick answered. Then his werido machine only made one eye blink. "Whoops! I accidentally set this thing to "Creepy Wink", and it's m-mah-making me look a little crazy." he reset it to normal blink. "There. That's not creepy at all."

"Yes, yes it." I replied.

"Anyway, Agent Puppy, you're brain you ne more a l-l-light snack than a meal." Keswick answered.

"Just like Jack's brain." Kitty said.

"Hey watch it, brat!" I exclaimed.

"Jack, calm down." Oh great. I turned around and saw the newbie and the others. That's when a mailwomen, which was a dog came in holding a package, "Package for the Chief." The Chief came up, "Yay! It's the electric salad spinner I ordered!"

"Aren't you getting a little carried away with the online shopping, Chief? You don't even eat salad." Kaede asked.

"No, but I do love to spin it!" Chief replied and he turned on the salad spinner, "WHEEEEEEE!" He got bits of salad on me and the cat brat while Dudley had gotten the high score on his game, "YES! I did it!" he dashes over to Kitty and I who were picking salad bits off of ourselves. "I am now the official champion of Chicken Zombies 2. THE PECKONIIING! When I log in my score, I'll be famous! You know, among a small group of people who don't have jobs and live in their mom's basement!"

Dudley prepares to log in his high score, but static appears on the screen; is shocked: Bird Brain appears on the screen briefly after, "It is I, Bird Brain, broadcasting to you live from space to unveil my most evil plan yet!"

"Who?" Owl asked.

"Me!" Birdbrain exclaimed

"Where?" Bat asked.

"In space! And you all wonder why I hired my new henchman - Duck!" Birdbrain said. Owl, Bat and Zippy duck, "Don't duck! That's his name!" Birdbrain said.

"Hurry up, Bird Brain! I still have to log in my high score!" Dudley stated.

Bird Brain: "Oh, yes. Sorry. Um, where was I?" Birdbrain said.

"In space, boss. You just said so." Zippy replied.

"You want me to cut the cabin pressure again?! IS THAT WHAT YOU WANT?! Anyway, I'm going to disable all technology on Earth, including electric salad spinners!" Birdbrain exclaimed

"NOOO! You madman!" Chief cried, upset.

Bird Brain: Yes! And once that's done with, I will control all cell phone plans in the world, and here's the really evil part - I'll be charging you all a slightly higher rate with NO family plan discounts!." He laughed evilly. "In a matter of seconds, your technology will be rendered useless, like my henchmen." We saw Owl, Bat, and Zippy outside the ship. "How did you even get out there? I child-proofed the whole ship!" Birdbrain cried and he activated the technology disabling device; power stars to go out. As well as the T.U.F.F Headquarters; power is slowly going out: Dudley, Kitty, Chief, and Keswick scream in terror.

"AAH! I need to log in my hig score! (stops) D'URRH! My mind froze! How do I spell my name?! WHAT IS MY NAAAME?!" The power went out, leaving us completely in the dark. "NOOOOOOOOOO!!"

"Calm down, brat!" i exclaimed. Newbie used her magic to create some light for us while the others used scented candles. "Ah, that's better. We're all doomed, but at least the room smells like spiced pumpkin."

"GAAAH! My eyes are stuck open! Oh, I guess I p-puh-picked a bad time to peel an onion!" Keswick said.

"Why are you peeling an onion?" Nicole asked.

"How am I suppose to k-k-know, women!" Keswick exclaimed.

I noticed Dudley's eyes watering, "Dudley, you better not be crying about your high score?"

"No, I just picked a bad time to peel an onion, too. Oh, right! My high score! No one knows I kicked all that chicken zombie butt! I'M NOTHING NOW!" He fell over and curled up into a fetal position. I face palmed. "Crybaby."

"We've got bigger problems. Without technology, the world is plummeting into chaos! Look outside! Cars aren't working, the bridge is stuck, and that plane is suspended in mid-air! What's gonna happen to those poor people when they run out of peanuts?!" Kitty asked.

Suddenly, a rock hits Keswick in the head!
Keswick: "Ow! A rock!"

I caught the rock, "It's a message from Bird Brain! "Dear T.U.F.F, my power is out and I'm being pulled towards the sun! Help me!"

"Why would we help Bird Brain?" Chief asked. Then another rock hit Keswick on the head, "Ow! Another rock!" Kaede caught this one, "Because the only way to restore Earth's power is to fix my device and reverse the pulse! Sincerely"... a thir rock his Keswick, "Ow! Stitches!"

"Bird Brain"!

Dudley: We have to get the power back, Kitty, or I'll never log in my high score! Did I mention I'm nothing now?

Keswick pulled out a chalkboard, "If my calculations are correct, the sun's rays will vaporize Bird Brain in about 45 minutes."

"Well, even if we do recover the device, how do we turn it on without power?"

"I may have something that can help us; a safely made-power source, and by that, I mean dangerous and completely illegal."

"Illegal?!" We all exclaimed.

"Where'd you get something like that?"

"Well, I certainly didn't trade samples of your DNA to an alien race for it, if THAT'S what you're thinking!" Keswick said, defensibly and laughed nervously.

"The power source is in my lab. Come on!"

"Man, things have gone downhill here fast." Dudley said.

"You said it! Things have gone so bad, everyone's paying for office supplies with shark teeth, which is making it very hard for Agent Hammerhead to eat his peanut brittle." Shark tries to eat peanut brittle, but fails. Okay, that's the second weirdest thing I've seen, next to newbie. We all spotted the power source which was an orb with a pink glow in the middle, "There it is!" Keswick said.

Dudley grabbed the power source: traps activate in an Indiana Jones fashion; Dudley successfully dodges the traps, "I got it! It was next to this paper that says "Planet Keswick"! What's that?"

"Well, that's not what the Earth will be called once the aliens take over, if that's what you're thinking!." Keswick said defensivley.

"What?" I deadpanned. Okay, now he's the third weirdest thing.

"You all better get to that ship! Things are getting prehistoric fast down there!" Chief said. In the city streets, there are bonfires lit, everyone's acting like cave people, and a dinosaur is on the loose. Ridiculous, ain't it?

"Come on, Dudley! The power source won't last for long! We've only got 10 minutes!" Kitty said. Dudley grabbed the power source, "Great! That's just enough time to finish heating my burrito!"

"Idiot!" Newbie cried as she grabbed Dudley, he manages to grab his burrito on the way out. We all take the T.U.F.F Shuttle into space to get Bird Brain's ship. "There's the ship!" Kaede called. "Activating, shuttle claw!" Kitty said. The claw gabbed hold of Bird Brain's ship, "Now, let's get this ship back to T.U.F.F! Suddenly, the T.U.F.F Shuttle get's caught in the sun's gravity.

"Kitty, Earth's the other way!"

"I know! We're caught in the sun's gravity!" Kitty said. Newbie, unbuckled herself. "I got this." she used her magic to make herself a space helmet and she teleported out. "Sarah!" Ren cried. Newbie changed into a Monstrous Nightmare dragon and she grabbed the TUFF Shuttle in her claws. She flapped her wings hard and she actually pulled us out of the suns' gravity. "She did it! We're out of the suns' gravity." Kaede said. Sarah took Bird Brain's ship outside T.U.F.F.

"We're alive!" Birdbrain said.

"And you're going to jail!" Kitty said.

"Who?" Owl asked.

"Us! She means us!" Birdbrain stated.

"Duck." Dudley said.

"His name's Skip!" Birdbrain hits head on doorway, "EGH! Oh, you meant the other "duck"." then he falls down stairs from his ship, disoriented, "I hate my life!"

In TUFF, the technology was restored. "Good work, agents! Now, hit that switch!" Chief said.

Dudley hits switch to restore power on Earth "Now, I can finally log in my high score!" Dudley said.

Suddenly, frigging chicken zombies appear out of nowhere. Carrie and Kaede screamed in fear and the nerd screamed too, hugging Ren. "Ah, zombie!" Ren cried.

"We're here to eat your - ba-bawk-bawk! - brains!" a chicken zombie moaned.

"Ah, they're real! How did this happen?!" Dudley asked.

"You made a deal with a race of chicken zombies, didn't you?" Nicole guessed.

"What? No, it's not because I made a deal with a race of chicken zombies, if that's what you're thinking." The chicken zombies surround Keswick, "I mean, RUUUUN!!" We all ran from the chicken zombies. "GAHHH! WOWWWW!" and we did an ending gag with the chicken zombies, Dudley, and Keswick.

After that incident, which newbie, thankfully ended by using her magic to send the rotten chicken zombies away, it was time for us to go back to Equestria. Can't believe it's been a month already. Time flies. "Hope oyu come back soon, everyone." Kitty said.

"You know we will." Sarah said. "Ready guys?"

"Yep. Let's go home." Ren said.

"Ready, newbie." I said. Keswick activated the portal and we all jumped in and my vision became all white.

POV Ends

Episode 30: Dragon Quest

I walked over a hill and saw a giant trench in front of us, with Jack and Mason working on it. It's been a week since we returned to Equestria. Twilight invited me and my dragons to see the Great Dragon Migration where hundreds of dragons migrate across Equestria. Moonshine was excited about this. “Hey you guys!” I greeted. I leaped into the trench and my dragons landed inside as well.

“About frigging time!” Jack sighed heavily the moment he pushed his shovel down the dirt.

“Wowie-Zowie! Look at those muscles!” Pinkie exclaimed, gazing at their bodies. Apparently, both Jack and Mason had to take off their shirts off and showing some bare skin, which made Applejack covered Pinkie’s eyes, even covering her own eyes. Rainbow tackled me yelling, “Too young! Don’t look!

Gah! Okay! I know I’m not interested in dating but this is ridiculous! I’m sixteen so what if I see a boys bare skin. I mean, please. “Can I get up now, Rainbow

“Woo-wee! You two didn’t tell us you were going to show off that much skin!” Applejack exclaimed.

“Sorry, we didn’t mean too.” Mason apologized with a little bow. “It was getting hot down here and so we decided to take our shirts off to keep ourselves cool.”

“Right.” I deadpanned.

Soon, he and Jack put down the shovels before putting back on their shirts back on while Jack had a smug look on his face and said “Ha! How do ya like it? We’ve worked on it all afternoon and managed to finish it in time before the others showed up!”

“Okay, no need to boast about that.” Mason rolled his eyes with a smirk on his face.

“I gotta say…” Applejack whistled, uncovering Pinkie’s eyes before she said “This trench looks mighty big. Great work you two.”

“Thanks!” Mason and Jack said in unison.

“Wow, this looks so cool!” Carrie said, gazing down at the huge trench they made before forming a confused look. “But…why do we need it? Aren’t the dragons gonna be friendly creatures like Spike.”

“Yeah, aren’t they?” Pinkie asked.

“I’m sorry but that’s not it.” We all turned around to see Jamie, Twilight, Ren, Fluttershy, Kodiak, Rainbow Dash, and even Nicole and Rantaro walked into the scene, but the strangest thing is that they were all wearing suits that makes them looks like military men. “Dragons are known for being very aggressive dragons and we can’t have the possibility of us getting roasted.” Twilight stated.

“Y-yeah…it’s true. Spike and our dragons are exceptions they a-are…let’s just say…aggressive.” Jamie added.

“I’m right here you know?” Spike tapped his foot, forming an upset look on his face. Firestorm snarled.

“Well either way, I guess we’ll be safe in this trench during the migration, right?” I chuckled nervously, “Besides, you guys should enjoy it.”

“Sar’s right.” Ren agreed. “We didn’t come all this way for nothing, right?”

“Exactly!” I nodded.

“Though I am well surprise for both Fluttershy and Rantaro to be here.” Mason pointed out.

“W-well…I didn’t have a choice…” Fluttershy muttered, hiding behind Ren. “I-I didn’t want to come here…”

“And I was feeling bored what with no one of those ponies wanting info. I guess they can pay the prices.” Of course someone like you would figured that out, Rantaro…

“Makes sense with the two of you having no upbeat about it.” Jack scoffed lightly, causing Rantaro to smirk and Fluttershy to hide behind Ren more.

“Really? How ironic for a fatso like you.” Rantaro snickered, causing Jack to feel enraged and tried to go over and punch him in the face, but his Razorwhip snatched him up in his prehensile tail and shook his head as if saying, “Dont do it.” held him back.

Jack scoffed, Tch!…Whatever.”

“So anyway…” I turned over to Fluttershy and asked “Why exactly don’t you wanna come Fluttershy? I thought you love animals?”

“I do…but not dragons.” Fluttershy shivered as Ren held her hoof to calm her down. “They’re so big, mean, scary, and…and…big!”

I coughed, pointing to our dragons which were the exact opposite…. Except for the big part. “Oh.. right.”

“So what made you come here and enjoy the Dragon Migration if you’re so scared of it?”

“That’s what I’m wondering!” Rainbow exclaimed. “I tried many times to make her come, even reminding her the time for dragging me over to that stupid Butterfly Migration!”

Rainbow pulled out a picture of her and Fluttershy as they were on a plain fields area where many butterflies were seen flying into the skies on the background. Fluttershy was seen smiling happily while Rainbow Dash on the other hand had a solemn and bored look on her face.

“Well there’s a difference between dragons and butterflies Rainbow.” Mason pointed sternly.

“Whatever! Anyway, I owned her a favor, now she has own me a favor by watching the Dragon Migration!” Rainbow exclaimed, not noticing the anger look on Fluttershy upon hearing her friend called the Butterfly Migration ‘stupid’.

“Rainbow Dash, calm down.” Ren said with a soft smile. “I understand why you’re upset, but you have to understand that Fluttershy is the type to be easily scared. I mean, you do remember what happened last time when a large dragon came to Ponyville?”

Rainbow widened her eyes upon hearing that being mentioned before looking away with a light blush on her face.

“W-well…I….shut up Ren.” Rainbow muttered. Huh? A large dragon here in Ponyville? I’m guessing it took place while the rest of us weren’t around.

"And besides, Fluttershy is always comfortable and finds Ren irresistible to hate." Kodi added, causing the two to flushed in embarrassment.

"H-hey come on...!" Ren exclaimed.

"I-I'm not that attracted to Ren." Fluttershy twiddled her hooves before covering her mouth upon realizing what she said before turning to Ren and said "I-I'm so sorry Ren! No offense!"

"Nah, it's alright." Ren raised his hands with a nervous grin, not bothered by what Fluttershy said.

"Hey!" Jack yelled out of impatience. "Don't you think we should watch that frigging Dragon Migration thing or whatever?!"

"Thanks for the reminder Jack." Twilight smiled. "I am quite excited to actually enjoy it. I think we might be the first ponies and humans to ever witness the Dragon Migration!"

"Really?" Ren asked in surprise. "But I thought ponies would come here and enjoy it like we are."

"I-I'm afraid that's impossible." Jamie shook his head, glancing down nervously. "Y-you see...I heard from Twilight t-that many ponies don't research about dragons."

"They don't? But why?" I asked, feeling interested upon learning that.

"W-well..." Jamie twiddled his fingers until Twilight spoke up and said "Don't take it as an offense, but what he's saying that many ponies are quite too afraid to approach them and scared confronting them due to their violent and aggressive behavior."

"But what about Spike?" Carrie asked.

"Spike is a good friend and a great assistant." Twilight smiled.

"Y-yeah..." Jamie softly smiled. "He's quite d-dedicated with his job..."

"Ahh...thanks you guys." Spike smiled.

"So...nopony has ever researched about them?" Mason questioned, crossing his arms. "Because they were afraid of being near them?"

"Yes." Twilight nodded. "I know it might sound like a bad excuse, but it's the truth."

"Y-yes." Fluttershy nodded. "I-I mean...I'm scared of dragons too you know."

"But you hang out with Spike and our dragons." Rantaro pointed out, pointing his finger on the right side of his head like he was pretending to hold a gun in his hand. "Who happen to be dragons."

"W-well...they aren’t that big, scary, or mean...." Fluttershy admitted, blushing a bit.

"Yeah, they’re all nice and loyal." Ren added with a grin.

"Guys, come on, you're embarrassing me..." Spike chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of his head. Winter nuzzled Spike.

"Man, you ponies are pussies." Jack scoffed. "You all are just scared of the littlest bit of anything, almost like your shadows." Firestorm growled and smacked Jack with his tail, sending him imprinted in the trench wall. “Oh dang!” Ren cried.

“Nice.” I said, fist pumping Firestorm. Jack got off of the wall and shook himself back to his senses. “Hey! That wasn’t funny!”

“Funny to me.” I smirked. Jack growled and huffed.

"Hey, how about we stop all the yip-yap and get over to watch the Dragon Migration?" Applejack reminded us.

"Yeah! Me, Carrie, Applejack and Kaede didn't make all these snacks by ourselves you know!" Pinkie added. Everyone nodded as they decided to save their argument later before climbing down onto the trench and gazed at the picnic we made for the occasion.

"Whoa!" Kodi gasped in amazement before drooling all over the floor. "Just look at all of this food!"

"Huh...impressive." Mason smirked a bit.

"No way! Y-you worked all of this?!" Jamie asked Kaede in shock, which caused Kaede to blush a bit on that.

"W-well...I wanted to help out and not feel left out from the activities. I can cook, clean, and make outfits and dresses you know." She rubbed my arm bashfully, glancing away from their awe expressions.

"Huh...I guess you're not so useless after all." Jack laughed.

"Well, what you expect? She's the type to love to clean like some women I know." Rantaro chuckled, causing me to raise a brow at him.

"Hey! What's that supposed to mean?" Kaede asked suspiciously.

"Wait..." Mason looked around the trench with an open eye. "Where's Rarity? Is she not here yet?"

"N-no...she said she was gonna 'prettified' herself for this event." Jamie replied. "Though...I-I have a feeling that she won't bother to even wear the outfits Kaede made..."

"Oh, so Kaede made those cameo outfits?" Applejack asked.

"Wow, I didn't know you can make that kind of outfits!" Pinkie added while Kaede smiled happily at being complimented before waving it off and said "No no, it's nothing. It's just out of my generosity for you guys. I don't mind."

"Wait, why the hell are you wearing those?" Jack questioned with a dumbfounded look. "What? You all going to a frigging military or something?"

"No, it's just something for precautions." Twilight stated. "After all, safety first."

"Yeah yeah whatever. Ain't gonna wear that junk." Jack scoffed before laying on the side of his hip before scratching his butt a little. "Wake me up when it begins."

"Oh Jack...." Mason sighed before turning to Kaede and asked "Is it possible that you made many more outfits for the rest of us?"

"Yep, sure did." she nodded with a smile. "I gave it to Jamie and Twilight to hold onto them."

"Y-yes...she's right." Jamie nodded. "I-I'll go get them out of the bags..."

"No, let me go get them Jamie. I don't want you to overwork yourself like you did last night." Twilight said with a concerned look.

"No...please..." Jamie said with a soft smile before walking over to the bags he and the others brought over as he began unpacking some things to get the other uniforms. Rosy, Kaede’s cat meowed at her, "Here, why not you go play with your big brother Kodi over there?"

Rosy beamed at that idea before running and over and jumped on his face, which caught Kodi off-guard before laughing upon realizing who it was.

"Aww Rosy!" Kaede couldn't help but smile upon seeing that scene while the rest of the gang were sitting around either eating snacks that we've prepared or watching outside to see if the dragons finally arrived.

"I don't see any dragons." Twilight said, not noticing one in the sky with her binoculars.

"Me neither." Applejack nodded.

"Me neither neither." Pinkie added, causing Mason to give her a deadpanned look and asked "Is that even a sentence?"

"Maybe so, maybe not?" PInkie shrugged, causing him to face-palm himself.

"S-strange..." Jamie took out his notebook and looked over it with a confused look. "We should've seen some by now."

"Shoot!" Rainbow cursed herself, feeling extremely angry and worried at the same time. "You don't think we missed them, do you?"

Twilight shook her head and said "No, I don't think so. We're just a little early, and I'm glad we are."

"This way, we can watch every moment of the migration without bringing any unwanted attention to ourselves!" Jamie added.

"Whatever, it better not take long!" Jack scoffed while his pet guinea pig was laying on his head with a relaxed look on his face. No sooner when she arrived...

"Yoo-hoo!" We all turned around to see a red carpet roll straight towards the stairs into the trench. She came in wearing some weird outfit that she might've made which I soon realized why she wanted to wear it.

"Well, what do you think?" Rarity asked as she posed smoothly in her outfit. "Aren't I the toast of the trench or what?"

"Toast of the trench?" Ren asked in confusion.

"What does that mean?" Kodi asked in confusion, only to receive a shrug from him.

"You'll be toast alright, when the dragons see you parading around in that getup!" Applejack glared at her.

"Yeah, are you trying to get yourself killed ya loon?!" Jack growled. "Besides, it makes you look more ugly than before."

Rarity scoffed at him and muttered "Says so what with that dirty overcoat you're wearing..."

"R-Rarity..." Jamie spoke up, feeling a bit worried on what she was wearing. "Y-you look very nice, Rarity, but maybe could you look nice down here in the trench with us...as well as taking the outfit off for our sake?"

"Indeed, it might lead to the possibility to lure the dragons here Rarity." Mason agreed.

"Ooh, but come on! I worked so hard on it all night!" Rarity complained. "What's the best of wearing a good dress if you aren't gonna wear one?"

"Who the hell even says that?!" Jack exclaimed.

"Don't bother to talk her out of it, trust me I tried..." Kaede sighed irritably while the others soon realized how true that was. Rarity was some stubborn pony, am I right? “Leave the mare alone.” I claimed.

"Thank you Sarah, at least somepony accept my new wardrobe.” Rarity thanked as she arrived down into the trench and was eager to enjoy the scene until she accidentally stepped on her drapes and fell down until Mason caught her.

"I gotcha!" Mason said, settling her down a bit as she looks up with awe and a blush.

"O-Oh Mason! T-thank you so much darling!" Rarity smiled as her cheeks showed some pink on it and it wasn't from the make-up.

"I was just looking out for you, that's all." Mason softly smiled at her before covering his mouth with his scarf, “Guys! Look!” We all looked over at Carrie as she pointed upwards through the sky as we bore witnessed to see so many dragons flying through the skies and there were like millions of them!

“Holy cow! Look at them!” Ren exclaimed in excitement.

“OOH!…AHH!…” We all went as we felt amazed upon seeing it. My dragons were in awe at them. “Cool.” Moonshine said.

“There’s gotta be like thousands of them…” Kodi muttered in awe.

“No…millions…” Jamie added.

“Amazing!” Twilight exclaimed in excitement. Soon, we saw a yellow dragon dived and did a quick loop de’ loop before rising back up to join to his friends and family. “Whoa!” Kodi exclaimed in joy.

“Pfft!” Rainbow scoffed before blowing a raspberry and said “Pretty lame move. Is that all they got?”

As if on cue, one dragon bumped into another, that one blowing fire in rage, making us all duck in time while Rainbow didn’t, her face covered in smoke.

“You were saying Skittles?” Jack laughed. “Looks like that dragon isn’t as lame as you thought, eh?”

Rainbow Dash wasn’t even bothered by Jack’s comment as she shook her head to blow off the smoke and made a meek smiled.

“I…stand corrected. I retracted the word lame and substitute fierce!”

“And formidable!” Rarity agreed.

“And outstanding.” Mason added.

“And awesome!” Carrie exclaimed.

“And super-duper-scary!” Pinkie squeaked.

“Woo!” Ren exclaimed in amazement. He started drinking a bottle of spring water. “But man, you sure how to be prepared Kay.”

“Oh come on, I was just helping out, that’s all.” Kaede waved it off with a light blush.

“Yeah! Kay is the best!” Carrie giggled while I flushed in embarrassment.

“G-guys…stop it. It was something out of my help. After all, if Rarity was planning on making the snacks, she would have done the same way as I did. Just an act of generosity.” I chuckled while Rarity smiled at me and commented “Quite true Kaede darling.”

“Well who cares? She’s got some snacks, I say stop embarrassing her.” Jack chuckled, picking his ear a bit before gazing over at the dragon on the skies. “But damn, who knew dragons actually frigging exist here?”

“But Spike is a dragon, remember and you two have your own dragons?” Carrie reminded him.

“Okay, so what?!” Jack exclaimed.

“Well it’s understandable really…” Rantaro shrugged. “Dragons only exist in myths, so there you have it.”

“But you have to understand…” Spike walked over with a pink apron on and handed us the vittles that I packed as well. “Us dragons are definitely a force to be reckoned with! It’s a shame that they don’t exist in your world.”

“And probably a good thing…” Rantaro muttered, causing me to frown a bit. I just hope that Spike didn’t hear that because that might’ve been an offensive word there.

“True, but still Spike…” Rainbow laughed with a smirk on her face. “That’s gotta be one of the scariest aprons I’ve ever!”

That caused the other girls, Ren, Jack, Kodiak, and Rantaro except Carrie, Mason, Jamie and I, to start laughing while we raised a brow over by the confused and enraged Spike.

“What’s wrong with wearing an apron?!” Spike demanded, feeling upset about it. “You won’t be laughing when you spill blueberries all over your scales!…” He widened his eyes before realizing something before saying “Feathers…that’s one tough stain!”

“How the hell can feathers be a tough stain?!” Jack fell down on his back and kept laughing.

“I’m with ya fatty! One tough stain against one lame dragon!” Rainbow chuckled.

“Okay, I think that’s enough.” Mason stated sternly.

“Yeah!” Ren soon started to calm down before wiping a tear from his eye. “But I gotta say Spike, you can be quite a cool guy despite being a small dragon.”

“Uhh…thanks” Spike raised a brow in confusion as Rarity came over with a smile and said “Indeed! Spike’s style is unique! He doesn’t have to look like other dragons!”

“Or act like them.” Twilight stated, causing Spike to feel bad for himself.

“My little Spike-wikey is perfect the way he is.” Rarity said, ruffling his spines while Spike started to get boiling mad as he slowly asked “I don’t…act like other dragons?”

“Oh no even close!” Pinkie answered with a bright grin. “But don’t worry, Spike. Moonshine and the others don’t act like other dragons but they don’t let that bring them down. So don’t let it do the same to you.” I said, lifting Spike’s chin up. He smiled at me. “Thanks Sarah, you always know what to say.”

“She’s not the Princess of Friendship for nothing.” Ren added.

“Umm…girls? Don’t you think that you’re going too far?” I asked in worried.

“Besides, you've got something those dreadfully fierce dragons can only dream of." Rarity giggled, neither she or the others noticing Spike's face turning red.

"What's that?" Spike asked.

"The cutest widdle chubby cheeks, ooh!" Rarity giggled, messing around with his cheeks before he felt embarrassed before pushing her hooves away and exclaimed "Cute?! Dragons aren't supposed to be cute!"

“Winter’s cute.” I stated.

“Uh.. she’s an exception!” Spike exclaimed.

"It's not much of a big deal." Rantaro shrugged. "I mean, you are a baby after all."

"Yeah...a walking talking baby dragon." Ren added.

"Oh sweetie, you are turning the most delightful shade of red, it is most becoming!" Rarity gushed, causing Spike to growl loudly before yelling "ERRRRGGGGH!"

With that, he stormed off, humiliated while we watched with worried and confused looks until Mason gave them a stern look and exclaimed "What was that for?!"

"What? We were just complimenting Spike." Twilight shrugged.

"That's not what he thought." Rantaro pointed out. "What he heard from you girls, except for Sarah, were insults."

"What?!" All the mares in the room exclaimed in shock.

"B-but we didn't mean that!" Fluttershy exclaimed.

"Hey, calm down Flutters." Ren assured with a soft smile. "You all just didn't know."

"Though I am quite worried about Spike..." Mason said, gazing at where Spike was at. "I have a bad feeling that he's starting to question about his own existence."

"W-what do you mean Mason darling?" Rarity asked in concern.

"I mean is that he might be questioning whether he's a dragon...or not." We all looked at each other in worried, letting Mason's words sink in. I-I'm so worried about Mason, but...I just hope Spike didn't take it personal.

"Well I'm sure he'll be fine." Jack shrugged it off as he continued "Besides, he would've accept who he is if you girls would stop treating him like a baby instead of a man."

"Uh, what?" Applejack questioned as she and the other girls glared at the biker.

"I'm just saying that he can take care of himself, but you girls just keep pestering him every day and can't just let him mind his own business." Jack stated, causing the girls and the rest of us to look at each other in worried.

"D-do you really think so?" Rarity asked.

"I have to agree with him there." Rantaro shrugged, taking out his lollipop and giving it to Gizmo, who just happened to be sitting around by where we packed our foods in as he enjoyed sucking it. "If you mares hadn't compared him to those dragons up there, then maybe he wouldn't feel upset. I hope you're happy..."

With that, Rantaro walked out of the trench while the rest of us looked at each other, feeling guilty for what we've done. Ooh, I just hope that Spike doesn't take this personal...

It was the day after the Dragon Migration, we all headed back home and spend the rest of the day with our normal lives, but it was getting late and we all went to sleep and now we all were eating some breakfast that me and Mason cooked up. It was just me, Kaede, Ren, Carrie, Kodiak, Rosy, and Mason around in the dining table. Jack and Rantaro weren't up yet and Jamie wasn't around due to staying up all night over by Twilight's library and we were still feeling bad for Spike getting talked-down unintentionally like that.

"Big brother..." Carrie looked at her brother with a concern look and asked "Do you think that Spike is...gonna be alright?"

Not wanting to crush her hopes, Mason gave her a soft smile and said "Rest assured Carrie, I'm sure Spike is gonna calm his temper down and try to forget what the girls said to him yesterday."

"Yeah, I'm sure he will." Kodi stated with a smile.

"I sure hope so." Ren sighed before forming a smile. "But overall, I am curious to know what kind of dragon he is. I mean, we never did find out about him."

"But don't you remember what Twilight told us back then?" I reminded him as I said "She said that she first met Spike after trying to hatch him from an egg that she tried to go over towards the entrance exam when she was a kid, remember?"

"I know but do you ever wonder where he came from?" Well...you do bring up a good question, but none of us even have the answer for that.

"Well...I don't know about that..."

"Thinking about it, Spike is just an orphan, just like me." Kodi pouted, lowering his head down until Rosy came over and nuzzled his cheek, making him form a smile on his muzzle.

"Along with me and Carrie back then. I can understand the self-doubts Spike is having after yesterday's skirmish." Mason crossed his arms with a solemn look on his face.

"Yeah, me too..." Carrie nodded.

Yesterday after Spike left the trench in anger and humiliation, we haven't seen him for the whole day. I wonder if Twilight and Jamie knows.

"Ugh, you guys still talking about that crap?" We all turned to see Jack...in his underwear, and it looked like they haven't been washed for weeks as I immediately covered my ears in embarrassment and a massive blush on my face while Ren and Kodi jaw-dropped on that while Mason covered his sister's eyes the moment he saw him entered. "What? Never seen a guy without his pants?"

"We have!" I exclaimed. "Put some pants on Jack! You're gonna make us hurl!"

"Y-yeah...same here." Ren nodded, his face nearly turning green.

"Oh what? You guys are just wimps." Jack scoffed as I lowered my hands down and saw Jack scratching them, causing me to look away in disgust. You know, I'm starting to agree with Rarity about his manners. I know that he's a biker, but still! That's just gross!

“Put some clothes on!” a voice cried and Silverpspike bashed him into the elevator and pressed the button, closing it. “HAHAHAH! Nice!” I exclaimed, falling to the floor laughing.

"Phew, I would've thought that he was gonna eat in his dirty underwear all day..." Kaede said.

"And I am gonna have nightmares of witnessing that." Ren sighed, his eyes still widened in shock before shaking his head with a nervous grin. "Well...with that out of the way, why not we go check up on Spike to check up to see if he's feeling any better?"

"That we can agree." Mason nodded with a smile before uncovering his sister's eyes, who only blinked in confusion.

"Umm...what just happened?" Carrie asked curiously, causing some of us to look at each other in worried and fear.

"Don't bother asking kid, that's something you're not ever gonna find out." Rantaro answered, much to our relief.

Sooner or later, we arrived to the place and before Ren could open the door, it slammed opened by none other by Spike carrying a bag with a stick over by his shoulder.

"Spike?!" I exclaimed in shock.

"What's up with that bag?" Carrie asked, tilting her head in confusion.

"Spikey-wikey! Don't go!" Rarity soon charging out of the door with a frightened look on her face. "This is a terrible idea!"

"Sorry Rarity, but I have to..." Wait what?!

"Spike, what's going on?" Mason questioned suspiciously.

"I'm just going off..." Spike replied, walking past us with a sad yet determined look on his face.

"Off? Are you running away?!" Mason asked in surprise, shocking us all as well.

"No, I'm not running away!" Spike exclaimed before sighing. "I just need...time alone."

"Oh god." Rantaro rolled his eyes. "I had a feeling something like this might happen."

"Jeez, you think?" Rainbow asked, flying out of the library with an upset look on her face.

"Wait Spike!" Ren exclaimed, feeling shocked by what Spike was planning. "Why are you leaving?! I know the girls wouldn't mean that stuff but-"

"No Ren! This is the only way and it's not like I'm running away for good. I just need some aspiration..." Spike assured.

"Aspiration?" Carrie asked.

"In other words, to achieve something." Mason stated.

"So I take it you're going to that dragon migration, huh?" Rantaro guessed, which he nodded until he noticed Jamie and Twilight coming out with concern and worried looks on his faces.

"I-I'm afraid so." Jamie answered, glancing away nervously.

"He's doing there in order to find aspiration and find out his true calling." Twilight explained. "Late last night, we woke up and decided to look through my books for anything about dragons but..."

"You couldn't find anything?" Rantaro asked.

"Yeah...just like Twilight said that not that many ponies ever researched dragons due to how scary they are." Jamie explained sadly.

"Which is why I have to go on this quest of self-discovery!" Spike said in a dramatic pose.

"But Spike, you don't have to do this." Kaede said with concern.

"Yeah! You're our best friend!" Carrie exclaimed. "You can't!"

"I have to! I need to find out what it means to be a dragon and that's only gonna work if I spend time among them!" Spike stated in a serious look.

"Spike, that's crazy!" Ren exclaimed.

"Yeah! What if something happened to you?!" Kodi added, feeling like it's a bad idea.

"I have to agree." Mason agreed. "You have to understand that this is quite a bad idea."

"Hell yeah!" Jack exclaimed. "Are you frigging serious?!

"I've made up my mind you guys!" Spike shouted before sighing sadly and said "I'm sorry but I have to do...goodbye for now..."

"Spike..." I muttered in sadness as we watched him go off towards the distance while we felt disappointed.

"Damn..." Jack muttered in shock. "That Spike dragon really is a tough guy, huh?"

"Yeah, I've never seen Spike this angry and dedicated before." Kaede nodded in agreement. "But...what are we gonna do?"

"Well we can't just let him go off by himself." Ren said, forming a serious look. "We have to follow him!"

"That's a good idea!" Twilight beamed at that idea.

"Y-yeah...it might be a good idea." Jamie nodded meekly. "While we're out on it, we should also let S-Spike do this."

"Wait what?" Mason asked in shock.

"W-well maybe he should do it. You know...it's his decision and we can't stop h-him." Jamie twiddled his fingers with a nervous look.

"Are you frigging serious?!" Jack exclaimed in anger, causing Jamie to shivered in fear while still standing.

"No wait! Jamie might be onto something!" Twilight insisted, much to our confusion. "For all his life, Spike never knew so much about his own kind nor about his family. I raised him myself the day he hatched during my entrance exam and dreamed so much of studying him and I promised him that one day that I'll reunite him with his family, and if this will be the only way to learn so much about himself then I won't stop him."

"So we won't stop him?! Is that you're saying?!" I demanded.

"Well technically no." Twilight shook her head, much to our confusion. "Because we'll follow right after him. That's why Rarity is planning on making an outfit on chasing after them."

"Let me guess: You're gonna dress ourselves as dragons eh?" Rantaro guessed.

"W-well...that is the plan." Jamie nodded with a soft smile. "After all, how else are we gonna blend in when we try and go after Spike while avoiding the other d-dragons?"

"Well I sure hope that'll work..." I sighed before looking over at where Spike was last seen. I feel so bad for him...I can sorta understand what it feels like having self-doubts of herself ever since my mother passed away...I wished I could stay by his side as a dragon. That way I can try and help him, and so can the others.....

"AH! Ooh...my head...."

"Kaede, what's wrong?" Mason asked as Kaede fell down to her knees and fall down, holding onto her head before letting darkness consume, but not before hearing some of the others screaming.

Kaede's POV

"Kaede...Kaede....Kaede!"

I slowly began to open my eyes to see the horrified looks of Rainbow Dash, Sarah, Kodiak, Rarity, Jamie and Twilight looking at us with shock while Rantaro looked at them like he was unfazed by this.

"What are you guys talking about? I'm-" I stopped myself at mid-sentence upon noticing something wrong with my arm. It was...filled with scales. I-I don't understand, why? "Umm...mirror someone please?"

"Allow me...Kaede darling." Rarity pulled out a mirror from out of nowhere and showed it to me as I looked out an ear-curling scream. I-I...was a...dragon! No serious, I was! Apparently, my whole body was covered in the same scales as Spike, except for the spiky spines of his, but all I got was smooth spines that seemed to form my hairstyle and I didn't wear my sweater. I looked similar to Spike, except my scales were velvet color and my underbelly was creamy white and my smooth spikes were tainted pink.

"W-what...happened to me?!" I asked in shock.

"W-we don't know! Honest!" Jamie exclaimed. "W-we just saw this bright light emerging from you and the other four transformed into that!"

"Huh? The others?" I questioned before turning to where I last saw Ren, Mason, Carrie, and Jack, and to my shock, they were turned into dragons as well. "G-Guys!"

"Uhh...what just happened?" Ren muttered, rubbing his aching head. "My head is spinning..."

"It's like someone knocked the living daylights out of me..." Jack growled before he and the others opened their eyes and noticed the others looking at them with shock before gazing at me, slowly turning surprised and shocked by that.

"W-what the hell?!" Jack exclaimed.

"K-Kaede!" Mason widened his eyes in shock. "W-why are you....are you..."

"I know! I've been transformed! Even I was shocked!" I stated before pointing at them and exclaimed "And so are you guys!"

"Wait what?!?" One looked at themselves caused them to widened their eyes in shock. "N-no way!" Ren exclaimed in shock. "How did this happened?!"

"This is...impossible..." Mason felt shocked upon seeing himself as a slim black dragon as his normal height and his underbelly were light tan, but his spikes were spiny and red.

"Whoa...no frigging way." Ren said in awe as he looked at himself, seeing his scales were blue like his eye color while his underbelly was orange like his spikes, and a hairstyle from his spikes, along with his ahoge on his head made from a little spike, for the scales they were pointy and his body was the same size as his normal self and was quite skinny too. "This is so freaky!"

"Yeah!" Carrie agreed, gazing at her new form. She was quite small, at the same height as Spike's. Her scales and underbelly were magenta pink while her spikes were light pink with little red shaped hearts on each of her cheeks. "This is so amazing!"

"What the fudge?" Jack looked himself, and of course his new form keeps his fat self, but overall, he was still the same height as Mason. His scales were light yellow and spikes were colored grayish white, along with his bulging underbelly. The spikes on his head formed the same ruffled dirty hairstyle of his and the rest of us were all naked, but it seemed that we didn't mind at the moment.

I still can't believe that we've been transformed into dragons, and we even got wings on our back. Well except Carrie...

I guess that she's too young to have wings, right?

Soon, Jack glared at Jamie, Rantaro, and the rest of the ponies as he yelled "What the hell did ya do to us?!"

"We don't know! We just saw this happened right in front of us!" Twilight exclaimed.

“And don’t even look at me because y'all didn't’t ask me to do it.” Sarah defended, crossing her arms.

"But wow, you guys don't really look that different in those forms." Rantaro commented.

"We don't?" Ren asked in confusion.

"W-well..." Jamie spoke up, clutching his notebook hard and felt nervous at gaining attention before speaking up and said "While those forms are quite different, y-you guys still look like the same as your regular selves. The spikes on your heads resembles your hairstyles."

We all looked at each other, seeing how right Jamie was.

"...You make a valid point." Mason sighed.

"No way! You guys get to transformed into dragons?!" Rainbow gasped. "How awesome is this?!"

"Not for me! Change us back!" Jack demanded.

"Well I'm certain I can try." Twilight stepped forward before her horn started glowing before shooting a magic beam at us, forcing us to stay still as we embraced it...until five seconds later, we still remained in these dragon forms. "What?! It didn't work! But how?!"

"Are you saying you can reverse the effects on them?!" Kodi gaped.

"I'm afraid so!" Twilight shook her head. "I just don't understand why it didn't work!"

"I-I know! I've study about a spell that can transform ponies into dragons from the ancient archives!" Jamie exclaimed in shock as he traversed through his notebook in slight panic. "I even copied down the notes for it! I-I just don't know what's happening anymore!"

"So you can't change us back?" Carrie asked.

"Fudge!" Jack cursed himself before turning to Rarity and asked "Hey loon! Why can't ya change us back?! Aren't ya a frigging unicorn or whatever?"

"I am." Rarity narrowed her eyes at Jack still calling her that nickname before she continued "But I'm not much of a talented spell chanter than Twilight here. So I'm afraid not."

"Now that you mention it, the only spells I've seen you do were lifting objects into the air for when making and designing the dresses with me, along with that gem-finding spell of yours." I pointed out, remembering much about her magic.

"Yes...quite true Kaede darling." Kaede nodded.

"Well you're pretty much frigging useless." Jack scoffed, ignoring the little protest Rarity shouted.

"I don't know, I think it looks kinda cute on me." Carrie giggled, gazing at her new body. "Say, I wonder if we can fly."

Carrie decided to do it by running around and jumped, before falling on her stomach. She looks behind her and realized that she doesn't got any wings.

"Oooh..." Carrie groaned while Mason helped her up with a soft smile.

"Are you alright Carrie?" Mason asked in worried.

"Y-yeah...I think so. Thanks big brother." Carrie softly smiled at her older brother while Ren took out his Hacking Gun and looked at it for a while.

"Oh man, it feels kinda weird holding the Hacking Gun while being a dragon. I gotta say that it's pretty cool." Ren grinned in amazement.

"Are you sure Ren?" Kodi asked, stepping forward to gaze at his new form, along with Rosy inspecting me curiously. "You're not that much bothered by it."

"Nah! This is quite awesome being a dragon! A little shocking, but still awesome!" Ren toothily grinned. "Though I wouldn't mind transforming into like Moonshine.” Moonshine sniffed Ren and licked is face, “AGH!”

“Can we please focus on the task on hand or hoof?" Jamie timidly asked. "W-while we may not soon figure out w-what's going on with your bodies, w-we should probably go back focusing on the main topic."

"Huh? Do you mean Spike?" I asked curiously.

"Duh, that's what we were talking about a while ago." Rantaro replied.

"Rantaro!" Twilight exclaimed, giving him a scolded look.

"What? I'm just stating the truth." He led out a shrug, not bothered by what he said. "But overall, I say go after him and maybe and hopefully he'll come back, which he will not."

"And what makes you say that he won't?" Rainbow asked, crossing her hooves with a hard glare towards the broker.

"I'm just saying that he seemed pretty dedicated and like Twilight said, this is for his own good." Rantaro replied before he began to walk off much to our surprise.

"Wait! Aren't you gonna help us?!" Ren called, but simply got a wave from him as he just continued to walk away like it was nothing. Unbelievable...he was totally unfazed by that. Hmm...come to think of it, he was rarely unfazed by almost anything that comes around Equestria. It's like he's hiding away his emotions so easily.

"Well there he goes..." Rarity glared before letting out a 'HMPH' sound before asking "So what are we gonna do with all of you now?"

"I wonder that too Rarity." Mason sighed, crossing his arms while he twirled his bamboo pole a while. "While we do not know what was the cause of our transformation, we must hurry to Spike."

"Yeah, maybe these new bods might give us some recon, eh?" Ren nudged Jack, who gave him a deadpanned glance and asked "What?"

"You know, maybe with these new bodies, we can like blend in with the crowd and watch over him. Heck, I don't think he'll even recognize us, am I right?" Ren smiled while we felt unsure about this.

"Well...I guess I can give it a try." Carrie replied, much to our shock. "I mean, I look kinda cute in this form, and so does you all."

"C-cute?" Jack exclaimed in shock before snarling "I ain't frigging cute!"

"Well you are in that chubby dragon form of yours fatty." Rainbow laughed, ignoring the angry glare he was giving her.

"Well...Ren does make a good point on using these 'forms' to blend in with the rest of the dragons." Mason sighed. "Well...I just don't know."

"Well, why not?" I spoke up with a soft smile and said "Maybe we could possibly use these forms to protect Spike from some trouble. It's like he won't know what hit him. So I'm with Ren on this one."

"Well you're the only one left Mason darling." Rarity said with a smirk while Mason gaze upon our determined looks, causing him to shake his head in annoyance while pinching the bridge of his...uhh...nostrils, maybe?

"I guess so, so why not?" Mason sighed.

"Alright Mason!" Ren chuckled.

"Way to join the team big brother!" Carrie smiled brightly.

“I’ll come too.” Sarah added, earning looks from us.

“What?”

“Sarah, are you sure?” I asked, worried. “These dragons are aggressive."

“Pfft. You’re talking to the girl who had a dragon form combining, Light Fury, Deadly Nadder and Monstrous Nightmare abilities. If anything, I’ll be aggressive if they get aggressive with me.” Sarah stated bravely.

“Well, the newbie does have guts.” Jack said.

“And we’ll be there as well.” Winter added.

“You bet, dragons or not, you guys are still our riders and our friends.” Striker added.

“Thanks you guys.” Ren said.

"W-well...we should head over to the northwest. That's where the dragons went for their Dragon Migration once a generation." Jamie said, taking out a piece of paper with direction in it before handing it to Ren. "H-here, you might need it. I already copied it down in my notebook so it should be useful for you guys to get there."

"Thanks James!" Ren thanked with a smile on his face while the rest of us nodded.

"Good, now we'll go get the costumes while you guys go on ahead." Twilight insisted.

"And remember, don't pull any punches yet in case Spike's gets hurt." Rainbow added, flying off towards Carousel Boutique.

"And Mason..." Rarity gave Mason a worried look and asked "If anything, and I mean anything happened to my dear Spikey-wikey..." She crossed her brows angrily and said "Make sure that they shall feel my wrath!"

With that, she dropped that look on her face and replaced it with a smile before walking off, along with Twilight and Jamie while Kodi stayed behind. The rest of us blinked in shock and surprise by what Rarity said.

"...What the hell was that for?" Jack asked bluntly.

"She was just saying that out of worried for Spike, that's all." Mason replied. "Spike should be fine and I'm sure we won't assist him unless its necessary." Mason glances down with a worried look and continued "But I can understand Rarity's anger, if something were to happened to Carrie, I would never forgive myself."

"Don't worry big brother, I'll be fine!" Carrie smiled. "Besides, I know that you would never fail to protect me, like you did for Elena and Rarity!"

Mason glanced away with a blush through his scarf and muttered "P-Please stop...you're embarrassing me..."

"But I'm your little sister, so of course I'll keep annoying you. That's my job." Carrie smiled, causing Ren to laugh at that.

"She's got you there dude." Ren chuckled, alongside with me, Kodi, and Jack while Mason gave us a deadpanned glare.

"Jeez...thanks a lot for the support you guys." Well sorry! It's just so true yet funny!

"Well anyway..." Kodi cleared his throat before looking at us with a worried look. "I wished I could come with you guys..."

"Don't worry Kodiak, you'll be fine." Ren assured, petting him on the head. "After all, maybe you should man the fort for us while we're gone."

"R-really?" Kodi asked incredulous while I scratched Rosy underneath the chin, who wasn't afraid of me upon seeing who I really was.

"Well why not?" I suggested with a smile before picking up Rosy and walking over to Kodiak. "I mean, you could spend some more time with Rosy, you know."

"Meow!" Rosy purred before leaping on top of Kodi's head and nuzzled him, causing Kodiak to laugh a bit.

"Okay, I see your point. Well I hope you guys will do alright. Still, I'm gonna miss you. Especially you Ren." Kodi whimpered a bit before nuzzling his friend while Ren smiled at him before bending over to his height and said "Relax boy, I'll be fine. Just watched over the home-ship along with the other pets and we'll come back till Spike finishes up his dragon quest. I promise."

"Pinkie promise?" He asked suspiciously, causing Ren to sigh before doing the whole 'Pinkie Pie Promise' thing.

"Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." Ren stated, doing the gestures for the little Pinkie Pie Promise, causing the two of them to laugh out loud.

"Okay, I'll watch over the home-ship for ya guys Ren!" Kodi grinned while Rosy nodded in agreement.

"Oh, and just watch over Jo Jo for me, will ya? He should be sleeping in my couch up in my room." Jack said, rubbing his nose a bit.

"Along with Nate and Maddy. I left them in my room to enjoy their sleep since they deserved some more rest." Mason added.

"You left your squirrels up in your room?" I asked curiously. Wow, I rarely seen those two squirrels of his ever coming out of his scarf.

"They were sleeping peacefully, so I didn't want to wake them up, that's all." Mason replied.

"Well okay you guys! I'm on the case!" Kodi saluted with his paw before he began to running off, heading back to the home-ship with Rosy by his side. "Good luck on your journey and tell Spike I said hi when you have the chance!"

"Okay! See ya guys!" Ren waved goodbye to them before turning back to us and asked "So...you all ready?"

"Yeah sure, but one thing..." Jack turned to him with a glare and asked "How the hell are we gonna get there? That spiny little dragon probably went too far ahead of us."

"Well not with that attitude you don't!" Ren stated with a smirk on his face. "We just need to find a way how we can get there quickly as possible!"

"We have wings, remember?" Mason reminded us, which made us look at our own wings and realized that he was right.

"Well...shouldn't be too hard to fly right?" I asked with a light chuckle. I mean, it shouldn't that hard, right? I've seen Ren fly around with his hoverboard all the time, along with Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and the other Pegasi who lives here in Ponyville flying around in the blue skies. So it shouldn't too difficult right?

"I had to open my mouth...." The moment we tried to fly, we had some uncontrollable through the skies, though at the same time we were getting the hang of it. But since Carrie doesn't have any wings, Mason offered to carry her on his back and he's been doing some difficulty handling on flying and carrying his sister. Man, these forms are just questionable and I still don't understand why are we like this in the first place.

“Does anyone know how to fly?!” Jack exclaimed, feeling nausea. “And…does anybody got a barf bag?”

“Yeah, I’m kinda not getting used to these wings on my back!” Ren exclaimed, trying his best to maneuver his fly. “Man, it looked so easy for those dragons, including the ones from the movies!”

“Well we’ll get used it when we practice flying!” I called back before feeling nausea on my stomach. “Ooh…I’m starting to agree on Jack about that barf bag thing.”

“WOO-HOOO!” Sarah flew right past us in her dragon form, doing flips in the air and spinning. “Lucky, newbie.” Jack grumbled Silverspike flew beside his rider. “Relax, she’s just enjoying herself.”

Storm came beside me, “Yeah, you guys will get the jist of it in no time.”

Sarah came over to us, "Yeah, come on, we'll show you." She flew ahead and we followed with music playing in the background and Sarah starting singing.

(Sarah)
Take a deep breath and I'll show you how
We'll soar as high as your wings will allow
Now swing 'em back and lead with your head
Swoop and dive-

(Us)
Wuaagh!

(Sarah)
-And try not to speak!

Our wings are the same but not much more
But even so, we still see and soar!

Height and sight
To fly and to see
We learn from each other
So come and follow me

(Ren)
I can see bugs from high in the sky

(Sarah)
I can stop and nose dive mid-air while I fly

(Me)
Look down there see the nice phoenix nest?

(Sarah)
Third tree from the cliff?

(Mason)
Hey, yeah! I'm impressed

(Storm)
Our wings are the same but not much more

(All of us)
But even so we still see and soar

(Sarah)
Height and Sight
To fly and to see
We learn from each other
So come and follow me

(All)
Height and Sight
To fly and to see
We learn from each other
So come and follow me

(Sarah)
So come and follow me

“Look! I see it!” Carrie pointed over to the sky, seeing a giant volcano-like region just up ahead. Ren looked over at the map and said “Yep, that’s the place! Alright everyone, prepare for a landing!”

“And how do you propose we could land?” Mason questioned, causing Ren to widened his eyes upon realizing that it’s gonna be very difficult to land.

“Oh…no….” He muttered before we started diving down and fell onto a lava crater while our dragons and Sarah landed on the rocks.

“AHHHH!” I screamed in shock. “It burns! It burns!”

“Whaaaa! My face!” Ren screamed before the rest of us looked at each other and saw that we weren’t…burning at all. “Wait…my face is fine.”

“And it’s not even hot at all.” Carrie added, touching the lava with her finger.

“I guess being a dragon makes you immune to lava heat and gas what with all of these scales in our bodies.” Mason pointed out.

“Ugh…whatever.” Jack wiped lava off his face before saying “Glad that we aren’t burning alive.”

“Yeah…I guess the many advantages a dragon ever has.” Ren chuckled before we exited out of the pool. We all looked at ourselves and saw no burn marks on our bodies, even when Ren brought out his Hacking Gun out of nowhere, it was still fine. “Huh…it’s still okay…Neat!”

“So…where are we anyway?” Carrie asked curiously as we all looked around, seeing so many volcanoes and lava craters around here.

“Like Ren said, we’re somewhere around this volcanic area.” Mason replied. “Just like the map and Jamie stated that this place is where the dragons go to during their migration.”

“Yeah, it even says it right here.” Ren took out the map, but instead of a full-fledged map that showed us directions, it was a torched up piece of paper before it got turned into ashes. “Ooh…this can’t be good.”

“Jeez, you think? Now we’re frigging lost in the middle of nowhere!” Jack exclaimed.

“Calm down Jack.” I assured. “Remember, Twilight, Jamie, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash are coming here with a map of theirs so once we bumped into them, then we’ll find a way back home.”

Jack let out a scoff before saying “Fine…but I just hope we don’t fly around like total idiots again.”

“We’ll get the hang of it, trust me.” Ren said with a soft smile.

“Frigging whatever…” Jack snorted, letting some fire out of it which made us startled by it.

“Whoa…” I muttered in surprise and awe. “I didn’t know we could that!”

“We do that.” Firestorm deadpanned.

"And we are dragons.” Mason reminded us.

“Ooh! I wonder if I can spew out fire too!” Carrie said, filled with enthusiasm before taking a deep breath and only coughed up some green flames. “Ooh…I guess with only a little power.”

“Don’t worry Carrie, I’m sure you’ll get the hang of it.” Mason ruffled her spikes, causing Carrie to smile softly at her brother while me and Ren smiled at them and Jack crossing his arms, but hidden a smirk on his face. It’s nice seeing these two get along so well…I sorta envy them because they have such a nice bond while my older sisters are just always asking me to do things because they see me differently than them. It makes me wonder…why?

“Alright, teenage dragons! Now that’s more my speed! And size!” Huh? Was that…Spike? I looked around before noticing a familiar purple baby dragon walking towards a group of dragons that seemed to like like they were young adults than teenagers. Oh man, they look kinda scary.

“Umm guys?” I called, gaining the other’s attention. “I think I found Spike.”

“Cool, where?” Ren asked with a smile. I pointed over behind me as the others looked over and saw Spike talking with some of the teenage dragons. We all hid behind some rocks as we heard Spike introducing himself to the other dragons, interrupting their conversation.

“Um, excuse me? Uh, hi. I’m Spike.” Spike smiled softly, while some of the dragons gave him blank looks until one of them asked “You sure your name is Spike and not Shrimp?!”

That caused all the dragons to laugh while Spike narrowed his eyes in anger before exclaiming “No, it’s Spike! I’m not, I mean, I’m sure about that-”

“You look more like Peewee to me.” One of the smaller teenage dragons said, causing another laughter while the rest of us glared angrily at the dragons.

“They sure aren’t nice.” I scowled.

“Yeah, Spike was just being nice, that’s all.” Carrie added, feeling worried for him.

“They will regret for making fun of him.” Mason grabbed the tip of his bamboo pole, glaring at the dragon gang. Soon, a big red dragon stepped up with a cocky look on his face.

“Hey guys, come on, seriously. Leave him alone or he might fly away.” Oh, well that’s nice to see one dragon getting along and defending Spike. Unfortunately, he picked up Spike with a smirk on his face and said “That is, uh, if he had any wings!”

And I spoke too soon…

“Wow, those dragons aren’t exactly the helpful and nice types here, eh?” Ren muttered, sweat-dropping a little.

“Nope, but I gotta say, they’re my kinda guys.” Jack grinned, causing us to give him deadpanned looks.

“Are you serious?” We all asked before looking back at Spike and the other dragons.

"You fly in on your mommy's back during the migration?" We looked back to see Spike twiddling his fingers nervously at the dragons and replied "Not exactly..."

"No, no , can't you see baby Spike just hatched? I bet he still sucks his claw at night!" One of the older dragons stated with a smirk.

"No! I haven't sucked my claw in months!" Spike replied angrily, causing the dragons to laugh.

"Well, if you weren't just hatched, how come we haven't seen you around before?" The red dragon asked suspiciously.

"Oh, well, you see, I live in Ponyville and-"

"Hahahaha!" He laughed before saying "Ponyville? That explains it! I knew there was something vaguely pony-ish about you! If I didn't know any better, I'd say you were part pony!"

"Who, me?" Spike asked in shock before shaking his head and said "No no! I'm not part pony! I'm all dragon, see? Raar!"

We all sweat-dropped by Spike's attempt to make a roar while the red dragon gave out a small smirk before laughing "Or maybe you're a pony in a dragon costume!"

That caused the others to laugh alongside with him.

"A pony in a dragon costume...!" One of the dragons stated, nudging one peculiar one. I took a good look at it and felt confused upon seeing it. Huh, weird...that one looks like too weird to be a dragon.

"Aheh...yeah...hilarious." Huh? That was quite weird...I felt as though that voice sounded very familiar.

"Nnh...!" Spike growled angrily. "I am a real dragon!"

"Oh, yeah? Prove it." The red dragon snarled, causing Spike to feel tense from him.

"Well...how?"

"By acting like one! Who's up for a little belching contest?" With that, the dragons let out a cheer before each one of them starting burping out fire out of their bodies until one of them burped out a large portion of fire through Spike and the other dragons, though it didn't affect them since their scales protected them from the heat. The large brown dragon sat down in exhaustion from spouting out that much fire while the rest of us looked upon seeing that belching competition.

"Uhh..." We all looked at each other with blank and confused looks as I asked "So...what do you guys think of them so far?"

"Well I know one thing..." Ren rubbed his cheek bashfully before he continued "These dragons don't act as nice as Spike nor our dragons."

"I have to agree. These dragons are quite acting quite disgusting with their manners. More than Jack."

"Ha! Say what ya frigging want! These guys are the type I wanna hang!" Jack grinned. "I mean, what with all the burping out fire and junk, I bet they do many dangerous stuff!"

"Are you serious?!" I exclaimed in shock.

"Hell yeah! So what?" Jack laughed while we gave him blank looks.

"But...what if they did something dangerous that you can't do?" Carrie asked curiously.

"...W-well...I don't know." Typical....

"You think you can beat that, Peewee?" The red dragon asked curiously. Spike gave out a nervous look before replacing it with determination as he tried to burp like them, but instead, he burped out a scroll.

"Huh?" The teenage dragons asked before picking up the letter and reading it over.

The red dragon stopped himself before letting out a smirk and chuckle. "Ha! Get this, guys! Spike's pen pals with a namby-pamby-pony princess!"

That caused the other dragons to laugh while the big red dragon crumbled the scroll up into a ball before throwing it into a nearby lava crater, burning the letter up while the rest of us glared at him, except for Jack as he let out some chuckles.

"Ha ha! These guys know how to tell a joke! Namby-pamby!" Jack toothily grinned.

"Seriously?" Ren asked in shock. "I mean, you haven't even met her."

"So?" Ren face-palmed himself, unable to comprehend on Jack's saying.

"Well we know for sure that these dragons don't seem to respect Princess Celestia." Mason crossed his arms with a stern look on his face.

"Yeah! How could they?" Carrie asked.

"Don't know, but we have to do something or else they'll do something to hurt Spike." I said, which Ren nodded and said "Good idea! Let's go!"

We soon got out of our hiding places and walked over to see the dragons still laughing until I cleared my throat, gaining their attention, along with Spike.

"Hi." I waved my...uhh...claw at them. "Umm...we're new around here and we thought we could ask you guys on what's happening?"

"What's happening?" The red dragon laughed. "Nothing except making fun of this wimp for being friends with some namby-pamby ponies!"

"And what's wrong with that?" Mason questioned, earning confused looks on them. "We are sorry, but we're just curious to know why."

"Yeah, I thought ponies were nice and friendly guys." Carrie added.

"Pfft! Yeah right!" A small chubby purple dragon scoffed with a smirk on his face. "They're just so lame what with their 'friendly ways' or how 'sensitive and cowardly' they are."

"I know right? So stupid." Jack grinned, causing us to glance at him with annoyance. "Those guys gotta be so scared of almost everything, am I right?"

"...Yeah." Ren nodded with a nervous chuckle until the big red dragon walked over and eyed at us for a moment. "Umm...is there something wrong?"

"Yeah...how come we've never seen you guys before?" He questioned, causing us to feel tense about it.

"W-well..." Ren glanced away, sweat-dropping a little until I spoke up and said "We're somewhere far off from the region of Equestria. So that's why we're different. We're just traveling around the places on our own right at the moment until we saw this place and we were just curious upon seeing these dragons here!"

"Really? You don't say?" He asked before chuckling. "Ha! Traveling across Equestria, what a weird bunch of dragons. You four are quite curious looking, and seemed pretty cool looking than this Spike pony dragon."

Spike slumped his head with a sad look on his face until Sarah stepped up and said "Well, maybe you could give him a chance. Just because he's small doesn't mean that he's not capable of handle anything."

"Yeah! What he said!" Carrie agreed, causing Spike to softly smiled at that.

"Wow...thanks I guess." Spike rubbed his head bashfully.

“Hmm, I haven’t seen anything like you before.” he said.

“Yeah, so? Will you give him a chance then?” Sarah asked.

"Bah! I don't know, he's too small and wimpy to be a real dragon." The red dragon scoffed before turning his eye towards me as he slowly began to smirk. Huh? What is he doing? "But you on other hand is quite beautiful."

"Uhh...what?" I asked in confusion.

"You know what I mean? You've gotta be the prettiest dragon I've ever seen before." Oh no...please don't tell me where this was going. "You know, why not ditch your loser friends and hang out with me? Names Garble by the way." Sarah narrowed her eyes and she smacked him with her Nadder tail. “Not. Interested.” The dragons all went “OOOOOOH.” at that.

Garble let out a grumble before mumbling, "Y-yeah...whatever babe."

“I rather not be called 'babe' thank you very much.” Sarah said with some sass. Never thought she had that.

"But anyway, we're just new." Mason stated with a serious look on his face. "We're just over on a little break for the Dragon Migration. We traveled a lot, but rest assured that we live...somewhere far away."

"Yeah! So far off that you don't know anything where we live!" Carrie added with a soft grin while she held her brother's claws while the others either chuckled or rolled their eyes.

"Yeah...sure..." A medium sized orange sized dragon rolled his eyes.

"Besides that, looks like we got some newbies here. Guess Spike here isn't the only weak dragon around here." Garble laughed.

"Hey...that was quite uncalled for." Ren rubbed his spikes bashfully with a nervous look. Storm roared, spreading her wings and her spikes came up on her tail. “Woah!” Garble exclaimed. Our other dragons got into fighting positions while Sarah and Firestorm lit themselves on fire and gave a loud and proud roar, spitting fire into the air and they stared hard at the dragons. “Woah… okay.”

"Shut it. Let me handle it..." Jack pushed me and Ren aside before crossing his arms with a serious look on his face. "Hey, why not you piss yourself off?"

"Excuse me?!" Garble exclaimed in anger. "Who do you think you are to just talk to me like that?!"

"I'm talking to some fire-breathing lizard, that's all." Jack scoffed with a smirk on his face. "Besides, you don't know for sure if this 'shrimp'..." He pointed over to Spike, who felt surprised on seeing him defend a dragon that he barely noticed. "Can be useless? I say that he's more useful than you."

"Really?" Garble smirked before saying "Well...let's see if you and shrimp here are tough in a tail wrestling contest."

"Wait what?" Jack asked, a little startled upon hearing that.

"Come on, let's see if you two are strong to handle it. Unless you're chicken..." Jack growled at Garble's comment before smirking and said "I gotta say, I like your attitude. Alright, we'll do it."

"Yeah!" Spike agreed before turning to him and said "I don't know who you are, but I gotta say, thanks you guys for defending me."

"It is our pleasure." Mason nodded with a smile before glaring towards Garble and his gang.

"Ha, you'll see how difficult it is. Come on you guys, let's take these guys over for some tail wrestling." Garble's gang let out a roar of approval before grabbing Spike and Jack, which was a mistake since do to his weight, causing them to feel over weighted by the sudden fattening of Jack.

"If you guys are tough enough, then you can handle carrying me." Jack scoffed before they began slowly descending towards inside of the volcano.

"Come on, you guys want to be proven that you're real dragons. Enter if you dare." Garble smirked with a sly smirk on his face before entering the place, leaving the rest of us alone outside.

"Are they serious?" I asked in shock.

"Yeah, I mean 'tail wrestling'? Do we have to wrestle by using our tails?" Ren asked with a bewildered look on his face. "I don't even know how to use it."

"And so does Jack." Mason sighed, crossing his arms in frustration. "I should've known that his stubborn pride might've lead him to something stupid like that."

"You can say that again, Mason." Huh?

"Exactly my point." Mason nodded before realizing that none of us said a thing. "Wait, how said that?"

"Right here!" What the? Oh! It's that dragon from earlier, the one peculiar dragon I mentioned. Hmm...wonder what's up with him/her? "I knew that you guys would arrive."

"Umm...who are you?" Ren asked curiously.

"And how do you know that we would arrive?" Carrie asked curiously.

"It's us!" The whole dragon uncovered itself, revealing to be our friends, Jamie, Twilight, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash. "We told ya we'll arrive!" Rainbow grinned.

"Well it's about time." Mason said, crossing his arms. "We were wondering what was taking so long. Even in these forms, it feels...uncomfortable being in this strange body."

"Ooh Mason, that new form of yours makes me feel antsy about that as well." Rarity said. "But overall, I just hope we find the cure for each of your transformations."

"W-well...h-hopefully..." Jamie muttered, feeling concern on that possibility. "But anyway...we've came here in order to watch over Spike and make sure nothing h-happens to him. You guys just need to make sure he doesn't get hurt."

"Don't worry, we promise." Ren winked before taking out his Hacking Gun and handing it to Jamie. "Oh, and could you please make sure nothing happens with the Hacking Gun, James? Don't wanna the other dragons see me with it and get suspicious."

"Oh!..O-Okay!" Jamie nodded before receiving the gun before he began to feel some heat coming out of it. "Ow! Ow! W-why is it so hot?"

"Uhh..it's a long story." Ren rubbed his spikes bashfully with a sheepish grin.

"Anyway, we should get moving." Mason said, glancing towards where Jack, Spike, and the others went off. "Or else we might draw suspicion from those dragons."

"I highly doubt those ruffians can suspect other dragons, especially for criticizing Spike for living in Ponyville." Rarity scoffed.

"And for destroying that letter!" Twilight pouted. "That could've been very important from Princess Celestia!"

"Don't worry Twilight, I'm sure you'll get another one." I assured.

"Yeah! I mean, the princes is always one step ahead of you, right?" Carrie added, causing Twilight to smile softly at that.

"Thanks you guys..." Twilight replied.

"Though I can't believe they would c-criticize the princess like that." Jamie stated with a worried look. "I-I have never seen anyone say mean comments to her before."

"Yeah. I'm just worried on what they think about ponies." Ren said in concern. "Come on you guys, let's go."

"Okay." I nodded before seeing Twilight and the others placing the cover of their dragon costume back on, causing me to sweat-dropped a little. "By the way...what's up with the costume? It looks kinda weird just seeing it up close."

"Yeah, blame Rarity for making such a weird costume." Rainbow said through the costume.

"Excuse me?!" Rarity exclaimed in anger while the rest of us laughed. I had a feeling that the costume had a little dash of...Rarity in it, wouldn't you agree?...Okay, enough about jokes! Let's get this over with and see where this goes.

"Can we go now?" I asked.

"R-right, let's go." Rarity replied before saying "Oh, and Mason?"

"Yes Rarity?" Mason asked with a raised brow.

"Please don't let Spikey-wikey get hurt by those brutes." Rarity begged, which Mason nodded until Carrie grabbed her brother's claws with a bright grin on her face.

"Come on everyone! Let's go big brother!" Carrie said, grabbing her brother's claws and said "Let's go see how Jack and Spike are gonna handle the others? Besides, you wanna impress Rarity, don't ya?!"

"W-what?!" Mason and Rarity exclaimed, and I could've sworn that they were blushing in embarrassment.

"Come on! Let's go!" Carrie quickly pulled him and has him entered the volcano while the rest of us let out giggles before heading inside of the volcano, eager to see how this will play.

"So do you think that Jack will protect Spike?" I asked in worried.

"Don't worry, I have faith in Jack so that I know he'll do great!" Ren assured as we kept looking around the place till we arrived and saw an unexpected seen.

"Ha! Take that!" We all soon bore witness Jack beating another dragon by using his tail as he barked up another laughter.

"What the?" Ren asked in confusion.

"Oh man! You're so awesome Jack! You really are a tough dragon!" Garble exclaimed in joy.

"Thanks and you guys aren't so bad after all!" Jack toothily grinned before wrapping his left arm around Garble as the two laughed so loud.

"...Are you guys seeing this?" Mason questioned, which the rest of us nodded. I don't believe it. So Jack's here just to fight these guys while being buddy-buddy's with them? Well I guess it makes sense since he's a tough biker gang and they're always so aggressive.

"Yeah...I never expected Jack to make good friends from these guys." Ren muttered in shock.

"Tell me about it." I agreed before noticing Spike stepping up as Garble said "You know, you're tough for being fat. You are quite the dragon...uhh, what was your name?"

"Call me Jumbo. Jumbo the Dragon." Jumbo? What a weird name, but then again...we can't let Spike know its us. Just because it's us transformed into dragons doesn't mean we should reveal our names so open easily.

"Jumbo? Weird name for a dragon." Garble muttered before waving it off. "Nah, it's probably nothing. So Spike, let's see if you're a real tough dragon."

"Oh trust me, I'm ready!" Spike said, his tone filled with determination.

"Break a leg, kiddo. Trust me, you gotta stand tough against one of these guys." Jack grinned.

"Oh...thanks Jumbo!" Spike smiled softly. "At least I got somepony by my side and cheering me on."

"This is terrible!" Rarity whispered to us. "We can't afford Spikey-wikey to go through this! He'll end up hurt!"

"W-well true..." Jamie whispered back. "So we need someone t-to go over and tail-wrestle h-him or something..."

"Allow me." Mason said, stepping up and walked past his sister as she called "Go easy on him!"

"Yeah! You can do it!" Ren cheered, while the rest of us smiled over to see Mason taking up the plate.

Mason smiled back at us with a nod before looking back at the dragons with a serious look on his face and said "Please, allow me to go and challenge Spike to a tail wrestle!"

"Who's this weirdo?" Garble asked his pals about Mason.

"Don't know, but he looks pretty serious." The slim orange dragon replied with a shrug.

"Whatever." Garble rolled his eyes before turning back to Mason and asked "So how bout it? Who are you?"

"I am..." Mason closed his eyes and thought for a while before replying "Please just call me Burn."

"Burn? What a weak name." Mason twitched a bit while Spike snickered, along with Jack.

"Ha! Burn? That sounds something I would've come up with."

"Shut up Jack." Mason said through gritted teeth, ignoring the laughter coming out of the biker/dragon. "Now then, shall we tail wrestle?"

He turned to Spike, who stopped snickering and felt nervous just by seeing him.

"Y-yeah...let's go." Spike nodded as he and Mason got into their positions as their tails grabbed ahold of each other as Garble shouted "Ready? GO!"

Spike tried his best to throw back Mason, but even in that dragon form, Mason is still tough to beat. But he was doing this for Spike, also Rarity was watching and you all know how overprotective she is with Spike around. So Mason did a true friend would've done...purposefully lose the match. He lowered his strength down and with that, Spike knocked his tail out to the side, causing the dragons to let out roars of approval.

"Whoa...I didn't know that I had it in me to do that!" Spike said in amazement before exclaiming "Awesome!"

"You're welcome..." Mason smiled until Spike gave him a good look at his body before noticing the red scarf wrapped around his neck, causing him to gasp.

"What the?! Wait...is that-" Uh oh! I think he found us out already! Although, how come he didn't noticed the scarf around his neck till now?

"Nice going, little Spike! Maybe you are a dragon after all!" Garble complimented, patting Spike on the back with a toothy grin.

"U-Uh...yeah! Maybe I am!" Spike grinned nervously while the rest of us sighed in relief.

"Thank you Mason..." Rarity muttered, smiling over at the black dragon.

"Okay, so who's next? I'm ready to kick your butts into next month!" Jack said, feeling pumped up about beating someone else.

"Uhh...yeah..." Spike rubbed his head bashfully before saying "Listen, can I have a moment alone please?"

"Whatever! Just don't take so long!" Garble said as he went over to hang out with the rest of his pals. Soon, Spike turned back and looked at us with a shocked look and yelled "M-Mason...is that you?"

"...Took you quite a while to figure me out. I would've thought that you would realize that it was me already what with my scarf and bamboo pole." Mason said, feeling a bit bewildered by that fact. Spike blushed a bit and replied "H-hey come on! I was getting pounced at by those guys! What do you expect?"

"Good point there Spike." Ren chuckled nervously, causing Spike to turn to Ren himself before gasping "R-R-Ren?! Is that you as well?!"

"Yeah, sorry!" Ren rubbed his head bashfully with a sheepish grin while I sighed and softly smiled at Spike and said "And it's me, Kaede."

"Along with me!" Carrie added, waving towards him.

"Yeah, same here." Jack burped, causing Spike to look over us with an extremely shocked look on his face.

"I-I-I-I...! WHAT IN EQUESTRIA HAPPENED TO-" Mason immediately grabbed him and shushed him.

"Shh! Be quiet! We can't let the others hear you Spike!" Mason whispered, which Spike nodded slowly before he let him go. Spike shook his head before looking at us with a shocked look and asked "No way! Are you guys...dragons?! Well.. I’ve seen Sarah as a dragon before."

"Yeah, we don't know how it happened." Ren shrugged.

"What do you mean 'how it happened'?" I rubbed my cheek in embarrassment before replying "Well, the moment you left for the Dragon lands, we all fell unconscious and got transformed into dragons."

"No way...!" Spike exclaimed. "So wait...does that mean you guys followed me over to the Dragon Lands?!"

"Indeed." Mason sighed. "Twilight and Jamie were extremely worried about you."

"Well I don't need them." Spike scoffed, crossing his arms. "I told you before, I need to search out the answers for myself and that's final."

"We understand." I replied with a worried look. "But...we're just worried for you Spike. Besides, while we're still confused about these new appearances we have, I thought that we can go over to the Dragon Lands and helped you out in case any of the dragons..." Like Garble and his gang for example. "...harmed you or worse."

"Yeah dude." Ren nodded in agreement. "We aren't saying that we're taking you back, but we're gonna help you!"

"Help...me?" Spike asked in shock. "But are you sure about that? You guys would...do this for me?"

"Of course! We're friends!" Carrie giggled before pouting while she looked behind her. "Though I wished I had wings in this body."

"Oh trust me, sometimes I wished to fly as well." Spike shrugged. "But still though, it's hard to believe that you guys got transformed into dragons in the first place."

"Yeah well, we still haven't frigging figured out why we're like this in the first place!" Jack exclaimed. "Besides, we weren't really frigging planning on letting you know it was us, but I guess thanks to Mason we got no choice."

"Please forgive me." Mason sighed, twiddling with his scarf. "I guess maybe I should've left my scarf back home."

"Well even so, I kinda grew suspicious and curious upon seeing you guys just come out of nowhere like that. Including hearing those voices because I thought they sounded familiar to me." Spike chuckled with a smile on his face. "But still though, I guess it's nice for you guys to just come here and help me out."

"Hey, that's what friends do." Ren winked.

"Ha ha, good point." Spike smiled before looking around and suspiciously asked "Wait...If you guys are here in those weird bodies, then is Twilight here?"

"Uhh..." I quickly glanced towards the fake dragon disguise of theirs and I saw Twilight making a mouth statement that says 'Don't tell him!' towards me.

"Nope! Not at all!" I shook my head with a smile on my face. "She's back home along with Jamie and they're respecting your privacy being here in the Dragon Lands so that you can learn how to be a true dragon."

Spike started to tear-up from all this before wiping a tear from his right eye and said "Wow, that's so nice of you guys to help me."

"Trust us, at first I was shocked by this whole transforming into a dragon thing, but now...I'm enjoying myself." Jack grinned. "But one question..." He turned around and showed us his bare bottom, causing me and Carrie to cover our eyes while the boys flinched. Well he's not wearing any pants and it wasn't that bad, but still! Doesn't he know any privacy at all?! "Does this form make my butt any bigger?"

Sarah appeared above him. “STOP IT!” she exclaimed, annoyed and Striker bashed him into the ground. “Hey! You wanna go!” Striker showed his three stingers and roared, quieting Jack up. Smart choice. He would not stand a chance against the Strike Class dragon that has three deadly stingers. "Whatever! I'm actually enjoying my stay here and I bet that this might get much more fun being here what with all these strong dragons around!"

"Of course you would enjoy your time here." Mason rolled his eyes before turning to Spike and said "But overall, I guess we should enjoy our time here while we help you fit in here so that you can clear the self-doubts in your mind to find the true answer of who you are."

"Wow, that was a bit poetic there Mason." I said with surprise while Mason crossed his arms in a huff, blushing a bit.

"Well still, thanks you guys and while I am still surprised upon seeing you guys totally different, I'm...kinda glad I have some friends of mine to help me out." Spike grinned. "Say, let's go over and see what the other dragons are doing."

"Hell yeah!" Jack yelled. "I'm already pumped up on seeing whatever crazy activity they have here!"

"Me too! I bet they're super fun!" Carrie laughed with a smile.

"As long as they aren't dangerous..." Mason muttered until he was nudged by Ren and said "Come on, it'll be fun. We even might learn what dragons do during their Dragon Migration."

Mason thought for a while before sighing "Well...I suppose you make a good point. Alright, let's go!"

"Yay!" Carrie cheered while the rest of us decided to see what else did this place have in stored for us.

"Well alright!" I said, feeling pumped up about it. "Maybe their activities isn't that hard than tail-wrestling, right?"

"Yo Spike! Jumbo!" We all turned around to see Garble approaching us with cocky smirks on their faces. "Are you ready to have some more fun or what?"

"Hell yeah I am!" Jack patted his gut and flexed a bit.

"Yeah! I'm ready when you are!" Spike nodded, also flexing his muscles.

"Ooh, getting a little cocky. I like it." Garble grinned before turning to us until he noticed me, causing him to smile weirdly and said "Why hello there beautiful. Back for more?"

“No.” Sarah deadpanned. Moonshine growled at him.

"Oh, don't be like that. You'll soon learned to love me..." He giggled crazily before asking "So...you never told me the rest of your names."

We all looked at each other until Ren stepped up and said "Well my name is Delta Rune, but just call me Rune."

"And I'm Torch!" Carrie introduced herself, giving her another alias for herself.

“Name’s Sarah.” Sarah said.

“Sarah, that’s a lame name.” Garble said. Sarah set herself on fire. “N-Not for you!” I stopped the fire up. “Good.”

"O-oh! A-And...I'm...Blaze." I smiled softly, giving them a fake name to them. Well just because now that Spike knows who we are doesn't mean we shouldn't give them our real names. I just can't imagine what might happened if they found out that we're not actually dragons and found out that we're humans the whole time. Seeing these guys makes me feel scared of these guys...

"Ooh, Blaze!" Garble giggled. "A beautiful name for a beautiful dragoness."

"R-right..." I muttered, backing away from a little while the others glared at the red dragon.

"So anyway..." Ren stepped up with a curious look on his face and asked "We're just here to see how tough we are."

"Really? You think you're tough because of your slim body?" Garble laughed, causing Ren to glare at him before exclaiming "Oh don't worry, I can do this!"

"Well...Jumbo already beaten most of my gang, so why not challenge him?" He pointed over to a small dragon squeezed in between two older dragons.

"Okay! Bring it on!" Ren grinned, turning around and showing off his tail until he looked back and jaw-dropped upon seeing the small dragon's tail, which turned out to be extremely large and filled with spikes. "....Mother?"

Unfortunately, Ren's pleas didn't work as he was grabbed around the tail as Garble shouted "Ready? GO!"

And with that, Ren was launched into the air, but before he slammed into a cliff, Sarah grabbed him. “Got-cha.”

“Thanks Sar.” Ren sighed in relief.

“No problem.” Sarah set him down, “Woah, how’d you fly so fast?” Garble asked.

“Practice.” Sarah replied.

“Well I’m impressed.” Garble said. Sarah nodded. “Good thing, newbie caught him.” Jack said.

“Yeah,It can't get any worse, right?"

"Why does the world hate me so much?"

Unfortunately, I spoken too soon because after we met up with Garble and his gang and asked him to show us what other activities they're here in the Dragon Lands, we were taken towards a mountain filled with treasures and jewels. We all gaze at the giant stack of treasures with shocked looks, unable to speak on what we're witnessing.

"So you guys, you wanna prove that you're real dragons?" Garble asked with a smirk on his face. "Then go over and complete this test that we like to call..." Garble took a deep breath and shouted "King of the hoard!"

"Whoa...it sure is massive..." Ren muttered in shock.

"Real massive..." I nodded while staring at the mountain filled with jewels. Whoa, just look at those gems! This is amazing just looking at them!

"Yeah, you can say that again." Spike gulped until we noticed the other dragons racing towards the hoard and tried to take Garble down, but he made sure that none of tried to take his spot.

"Ooh...this looks intense." Carrie said until Mason comforted her with a smile and said "It's alright Carrie, we won't do it."

"Well you wimps can sit and mope while I go and win this damn match!" Jack laughed before racing over and climbing over the mountain of jewels.

"Hey!" Spike yelled before chasing after him. "No one is gonna win but me! If I'm gonna be a real dragon, then I have to do this!"

"Wait for me!" I called.

"Yeah! We can't just leave ya behind!" Ren added before wincing in pain from the last impact.

"Ren, maybe you should sit this one out. I'll go after him. You guys stay here." I said. “Wait, Kaede. I’ll go.” Sarah called. I stopped, “Are you sure?”

“Yeah, remember, mixed dragon abilities.” Sarah said and before I knew it she flew right for the mountain, bashing any dragons that got in her way and she caught up with Jack and Spike, who surprisingly didn't get overrun by these guys until they reached the top where Garble was fighting off another one of his gang before pushing him aside while Jack got up and sucker punched the dragon Garble was fighting off in the face, knocking him onto the jewel-filled mountain.

"Ha! Thanks!" Garble grinned until Spike came underneath him and accidentally pushed him off of the mountain as well. Spike widened his eyes and looked around, realizing that he, Jack, and Sarah were the only ones left up here. "Wow...I guess it's just us three left." Sarah said.

"Woo-hoo!" Spike cheered. "King of the hoard!"

"Yeah!" Jack grinned before cracking his knuckles with a smirk on his face. "But there can only be one winner."

"Wait what?" Me and Spike asked in confusion. Before you know it, he stopped his feet so hard that the impact caused the jewels we were standing on to collapse while we fell down. Sarah’s eye glowed and she caught us in her magical spell. She set us on the ground. “Newbie, get!” Jack said.

“No, make me, Jack.” Sarah challenged. Sarah, what are you doing?! “Oh, you wanna play, huh newbie?” Jack stated.

“Yep.” Jack charged her but Sarah launched her Deadly Nadder spines at him. “OHH!” he leaped off the mount and fell on the ground. “Heheh, falls for that everytime.” she smirked. Garble and the other dragons roared, like they were cheering for Sarah.

"Looks like this is another fail for you, little Spike. Can't wait to watch you fail at lava cannonball, too." Garble slyly grinned while Spike and I looked at each other, gulping in fear.

"Wait, lava cannonball?" Ren asked in confusion.

"Course some 'dragons' don't know it." Garble scoffed in a taunting way towards my friends. "Maybe that challenge could help toughen you out since neither you three tried to go through King of the Hoard."

"We had our reasons." Mason stated firmly, which Garble scoffed.

"Reasons, schmeasons. Now come on, let's go over to lava cannonball!" Garble grinned, causing us to feel tensed and a little afraid of what's gonna happen while Jack grinned and laughed loudly.

"Ah ha ha! That's gotta be a handful! Let's do it!"

Oh my god...I'm starting to feel worried for him. I understand Jack is trying to help Spike learn...but right now he's becoming way too addictive with these guys.

Huh...doesn't seem too hard. This whole 'lava cannonball' thing was just diving into a pool of lava. Well we all learned from when we crashed land into this place, we discovered that our scales protect us from it.

"Whoever makes the biggest lava splash is the ultimate dragon!" Garble announced before stepping back a little before charging and jumped over the cliff as he shouted "GERONIMO!"

He landed straight into the lava crater, creating a huge splash while Spike and Carrie backed away a little from the lava splashing onto them.

"Nuh!" Spike winced.

Sarah turned to Moonshine and Winter, “Moonshine, Winter, I don’t want you two to be here. If you both lose a tail fin, you can’t fly. So go back down, alright?”

“Okay, Sarah.” Moonshine said. Moonshine and Winter glided down to the crater, leaving Spark, Fire, Firestorm, Striker, Camo and Sarah as well as the rest of us. "You too, Camo." Ren said. "You can't let that fin of yours get destroyed either."

"Okay, buddy." And Camo glided down to Moonshine and Winter.

"Big brother! I-I'm scared...!" Carrie exclaimed in worried and fear until Mason held her close and said "It's alright Carrie. Will it be alright if we jumped together?"

"O-Okay!" Carrie nodded with a soft smile while the disguised dragon backed away from this in fear.

"You guys aren't gonna come with us?" Ren asked in confusion.

"Sorry Ren, but this suit isn't technically lava proof." Rainbow stated.

"She's right. We're sorry but looks like you guys and Spike are on your own for now." Twilight said as she and the rest of her friends walked away from them.

"Well...alright." Ren shrugged while I gave him a reassuring smile and said "Don't worry Ren, it looks quite easy. Like your diving into a pool."

"Yeah, you make a good point there." Ren smiled before noticing Jack stepping up as he scoffed "Pfft! Let a real dragon show ya how its done! You better be paying attention Spike if ya want to be a real dragon!"

Spike rubbed his arm bashfully, feeling scared of doing this. I can understand how he's feeling, I'm starting to grow scared too...

With that, Jack jumped out of the crater and made a huge splash into the lava pool, which caught onto us but we were fine due to the scales protecting us.

"He just never learns." Mason sighed before holding onto Carrie's claws and said "Are you ready sister?"

"Y-yes big brother." Carrie nodded as the two walked over to the cliff. They both took deep breaths before jumping straight towards the lava crater, nearly making a huge splash, but it wasn't enough.

Spike gulped and started sweating nervously as Ren walked over before saying "My turn! Cannonball!"

He jumped into the cliff, putting his hands over his knees before landing into the lava pool, creating a minor splash. He popped his head out of the lava pool and noticed the minor splash he made.

"Well...I was expecting a bigger splash." Oh Ren...Oh well, guess it's my turn. Before you know it, I noticed Spike started shivering in fear as I gave him a sympathetic look before noticing the other dragons jumping into the lava crater, with the last one creating such a huge splash that was quite an impressive feat, nearly similar to Jack's splash. "My turn." Sarah said.

She stepped to the edge, but before she jumped, her ear appendages perked up and she whirled her head around. "Sarah, what's wrong?" I asked.

"Kaede, look!" Spike pointed below and we saw our other dragons growling and snarling for some reason. "What's up with them?" Garble asked.

Sarah felt the ground and she gasped in horror. "Jack, everyone, get out of that crater!" she cried.

"Why should we?" Garble challenged.

"Screaming Death and Whispering Deaths!" she cried and just then the four dragons burst from the ground giving loud roars. "Oh Dammit! These things again!" Jack exclaimed.

"You know these dragons, Jumbo?" Garble asked.

"You could say that." Ren stated.

POV Ends

Great. The Screaming Death and the Whispering Deaths showed up at the dragon migration. Moonshine and the others dragons roared at them. They hissed and looked directly at me and narrowed eyes. Uh-oh The Screaming Death lunged right for me. I pushed Kaede and Spike out of the way and the Screaming Death, bashed me into the air! "Sarah!" Ren cried. I shook off the shock and saw the Whispering Deaths flying right for me. "Oh boy!" I whimpered and I flew away as fast as I could with the four Boulder Class dragons hot on my tail.

I dove into the forest and swerved through the trees, but the dragons just smashed right through them. "Not good." The Screaming Death and unleashed it's scream. "GAAAAHHHH!" The scream was so ear-splitting that it knocked me out of the sky and I skidded across the ground, slamming against a large boulder. "Ugh... that... really hurt."

The three Whispering Deaths slithered over to me with their teeth baring and their spikes out. I gulped nervously. Just then, "Sarah!"

Huh? The Whispering Deaths and I looked up and saw Ren and the others flying towards us with Spike and Carrie riding Firestorm and Rarity, Rainbow, Twilight and Jamie riding Silverpsike and Winter. "Guys!" I cried.

The Screaming Death growled and launched multiple fireballs at them. "Watch out!" I called. Ren and the others dodged and Moonshine and Winter fired their plasma blasts at the ground, forcing the Whispering Deaths back. Ren, Mason and Jack landed in front of me. "You alright, newbie?" Jack asked.

"Yeah, I think so." I stood up, but I felt a sharp pain in my right wing. "Ow, scratch that." I groaned.

Ren came over and looked at my wing which had a bruise on it. "Looks like a sprain!" he said.

The Whispering Deaths roared again and prepared to attack when Firestorm blasted them, "Leave my family alone!" Spike cried. The Whispering Deaths screeched and slithered away. Moonshine and the others dragons were dealing with the Screaming Death. Storm was firing her spines at it, Moonshine and Winter were firing their plasma blasts, Silverspike and blasting it with his blue flame, Striker was smacking it with his stingers and Spark and Fire were ramming it. The Screaming Death roared and finally flew away with the Whispering Deaths following right behind them. Firestorm landed on the ground, "Are you guys okay?" Spike asked.

"Yeah, we're good, but newbie here has a sprained wing." Jack replied.

I changed back into my human form and the gang winced, "What?" I looked at myself and saw I had a few scratches and brusies on my body. "Oh."

"Come on Sarah, let's get you home." Twilight said.

"Okay. But wait, what happened to Garble and the other dragons?" I asked.

"Well after you were chased away by the bobble head dragons..." Kaede started.

Kaede's POV

"Sarah!" I cried. Oh man, she's being chased by the Whispering Deaths and Screaming Death.

"Oh well, sucks to be her." Garble said as he started walking away.

"Wait, where are you going?" Jack asked.

"Anywhere."

"What about Sarah?"

"Those dragons are her problem, not ours." Okay, that's just rude. "Well, I'm going after her." I stated.

"Me too." Spike said.

"Pfft. Why would a shrimp like you go after a real dragon like Sarah?" Garble questioned.

"Because she more than my friend, she's my family and I'm not gonna let anything hurt her." Spike exclaimed boldly.

"Hell yeah! Come on gang." Jack said. Me and the others flew off in the same direction while Spike and Carrie mounted Firestorm. "Wait for us" Rarity cried, revealing her, Rainbow, Twilight and Jamie.

"Ponies?" Garble asked.

"H-Hi." Jamie squeaked. Until Winter picked him and Twilight up. Silverspike took Rarity and Rainbow. "Let's go!" Rainbow exclaimed and we all flew off after Sarah.

"and that's when we found you."

"Woah, thanks for coming after me, guys." Sarah said.

"Why wouldn't we you saved our butts more times than I can count." Jack said.

"You can count?" Firestorm teased.

"Shaddup." Jack stated. We all shared a small laugh, "Now come on, let's get you home." Twilight said.

"Okay."

We got back to the Golden Oak Library where we saw Spike writing his letter to Princess Celestia,

Dear Princess Celestia,
Seeing the great Dragon Migration made me wonder what it meant to be a dragon. But now I realize that who I am is not the same as what I am. I may have been born a dragon, but Equestria and my pony friends have taught me how to be kind, loyal, and true! I'm proud to call Ponyville my home, and to have my pony, animal, and human friends as my family!
- Yours truly,
Spike

"Wow, that was so beautiful Spike." I chuckled with a soft smile. "I think Princess Celestia might enjoy it."

"Thanks." Spike nodded before turning to Jamie, noticing him writing something down in his journal. "And I bet you've already written it down in your notebook, huh?"

"Y-yes..." Jamie nodded with a small smile before noticing something on me with a confused look. "Kaede? Guys? What's with the flashing?"

"Wait what?" I asked in confusion until I looked at my body and saw that he was right, I was flashing until five seconds later, a bright flash came out of our bodies and soon it died down as we felt nausea from what we just experienced. Oh man...that really felt so sickening just doing all that.

"Whoa! Guys, look at yourselves!" Huh? We overheard by what Rainbow Dash shouted as I looked down at my hands, and it turns out...they were back to the way they were! They were human hands! I looked around at my body and saw that I was back in my clothing, and the others looked at themselves and found out that we were back to normal as well.

"Hey, we're humans again!" Ren exclaimed in joy. "I don't know how, but we're back!"

"Thank goodness for that." Mason sighed in relief.

"Huh..." Jack looked at his back with a smirk on his face. "I'm gonna miss my strength. Oh well, it was fun while it lasted."

"Yeah, I'm gonna miss being a dragon." Carrie sighed sadly. "It was so awesome doing all those dragon challenges."

"H-H-HOW?!" Jamie yelled in shock. "How is that possible?!"

"Amazing!" Twilight exclaimed in excitement. "How on Equestria did you guys do that in the first place?!"

"I-I don't know..." I shook my head before looking at my hands and clenched them. It's so weird...I don't know how we were turned back to normal...but I hate to say it, but I'm gonna miss being a dragon. Oh well...I don't know how we were turned into dragons in the first place, but that thinking more about it just gonna confused me. That's just another part for our little list of mysteries here in Equestria.

Episode 31: Molt Down

Ren’s POV

We were all at Sarah’s castle for some breakfast. Today we having pancakes made by Pinkie Pie and Sarah. “These are delicious, Pinkie Pie.” Applejack said.

“Yeah these are really good.” Mason added.

“Hell yeah.” Jack added, stuffing about two, whole pancakes into his mouth.

“Honestly Jack, can we at least eat with some manners.” Rarity whined.

“Oh Shaddup, you purple loon.” Jack replied. Rarity growled at him.

“Thanks guys, Sarah helped me bake them. Although she was acting weird.”

“Acting weird?” I echoed.

“Yeah, she kept covering her cheek with her hand and never took it off. I asked her why and she said it was nothing.” Pinkie explained. Hmm… odd. “Well that does sound strange.” Nicole said.

“Yeah.” Kaede said. And speaking of Sarah, she walked into the room…. Wearing a mask on her face? The mask covered almost all of her face except her eyes, nose and mouth. “Hey guys.” she greeted happily. She sat down to eat her pancakes while the rest of us just looked at each other confused. “Umm.. Sarah?” I called.

She looked at me, “Yes?”

“Umm… you wanna explain the mask, newbie?” Jack asked.

“Umm… not thanks.” Sarah replied nervously.

Jack and Mason narrowed their eyes at Sarah. Just then, Gizmo came up and yanked the mask off of Sarah’s face. “Hey!” she cried. We all gasped. Sarah’s face was covered in these red, diamond shaped… umm…. I wanna say pimples but I don’t think they were pimples. Sarah gasped and immediately dashed out of the dining room.

“... Well that was strange.” Pinkie stated. We all gave her deadpanned looks.

We all went to Sarah’s room and saw her in her bed, completely covered up. “Sarah?” I called.

“Go away.” Sarah said sadly.

“We just wanna talk, sugarcube.” Applejack said.

“Leave me alone, I’m hideous.” Sarah said.

Carrie walked over to her bed and gently shook Sarah, “Sarah, come on out, please.”

Sarah sighed and reluctantly pushed the covers back, revealing her red… stone covered face. “Sarah, what happened?” I asked.

“Yesterday, I saw a red mark appear on my cheek. I thought it would go away but when I woke up this morning, they were all over my face and my body.” she stated, pointing to her face. “I didn’t want to tell or even show you guys, cause I didn’t want to see how you’d react.”

“Do you know what’s going on?” Kaede asked.

“No and that’s the scary part, not even my dad knows what’s going on.” Sarah replied.

“Well, maybe the Princess knows what’s going on with you.” I suggested.

Sarah sighed, “Maybe.”

“Spike, take a letter.” Twilight said. Spike took out some paper and a pen.

Dear Princess Celestia,

My friend Sarah has developed strange red markings on her face and body. She doesn't know what they are or what’s going on with her body. If you have any idea about what’s going on with Sarah, write back.

Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.

“Done.” Spike said and he sent the letter via fire. Sarah prepared to cover herself back up again, “Sarah, wait. Maybe some fresh air will help.” Jamie suggested.

“What?! I can’t go outside looking like this. It’s too embarrassing!” Sarah said.

“Oh darling, everypony gets a blemish now and again.” Rarity reassured.

“Yeah, I don’t think those are just blemishes, Rarity.” Mason said. Sarah groaned. “Oh come on, newbie. Stop being a wimp and let’s go.” Jack grunted.

Sarah sighed. “..... Fine.” She climbed out of be, grabbed her cloak and put it on. Suddenly, Celestia and Luna appeared in the room. “Princesses.” Twilight said. Everyone bowed to the Princesses. “Good morning everypony, we came as soon as we got your letter, Twilight. Sarah, can you step forth.”

Sarah gulped nervously and came forth. “Can you remove your cloak hood?” Luna asked. Sarah put her hood down and the Princesses examined the markings. “Hmmm… interesting. I’ve never seen this before.” Celestia said.

“Me either.” Luna added.

Sarah groaned and put her hood back up. “Don’t worry, Sarah. Me and my sister will look into this and see if there’s anything that matches your symptoms.”

“Thank you Prin-” Sarah began to gag and she unleashed a large fire burp, unlucky the Princesses dodged it. “Holy crap!” Ren cried.

“Sorry.” Sarah said but we couldn’t hear her.

“What?” I asked.

“I said I’m sorry.”

“Repeat that Sarah.”

“I said I’m sorry!” Ow, that hurt my eardrums! Sarah covered her mouth.

“What the hell just happened?” Jack exclaimed.

“I have no idea. That never happened to me before.” Sarah replied before unleashing another large stream of fire. Sarah groaned again. “We better find out what’s going on with her, fast!” Jamie said.

“I know what’s going on with her.” a new voice said and we turned to see another dragon. She was taller than Spike and she was blue with dark blue scales. “Ember, what are you doing here?” Spike asked.

“I was just coming to visit but I saw your friend here going through the Molt.” Ember said.

“Molt? What’s that?” Jamie asked. Ember came up to Sarah. “The Molt; super painful, stone scales fire burps, uncontrollable volume shifts, it’s all part of growing up dragon, congrats.” Ember smacked Sarah on her back. “OW!”

“Oh, sorry.” Ember apologized.

"So Sarah's growing up? In dragon terms?" Kaede asked.

"Yes, the Molt is completely normal. Every dragon goes through it. I haven't even told you about the smell." Ember said.

"Smell?" Sarah asked, she sniffed herself and gagged.

Ember chuckled, "Yeah."

Sarah groaned again and hid underneath her covers. "Sarah, come on, it's not that bad." I reassured.

"Yeah, right. No one's gonna want to be around me with the Molt." Sarah groaned.

"That's not true newbie." Jack stated.

"Then why are you all five feet away from my bed?" Sarah deadpanned. I looked and saw that Jack and the others were far from her bed. "We're... uh... " Kaede stammered.

"Keeping away from your smell." Rantaro deadpanned, making Sarah sink back into her covers in embarrassment. "Rantaro!" Mason scolded.

"What it's the truth, she stinks." Rantaro said.

Sarah groaned, "It's official, no one wants to be around me."

"I wouldn't be so sure." Ember said.

"Why not?" Ren asked.

"That Molt smell is a magnet for big predators, Tazleworms, Hydras, Rocs." Ember explained.

"Rocs?" Jamie asked.

"R-o-c-s. Rocs, humongous birds of prey that can snack on a molting dragon like candy." Ember added.

"Great." Sarah groaned. "So the only creatures who want to be around me want to eat me."

Twilight and the girls looked at each other in worry, "It won't be that bad, Sarah." Twilight said.

"Yes it will. Not even you guys want to be around me. I'll just stay here until the Molt goes away." Sarah said in a monotone voice.

"Sarah-" I started.

"No Ren, it's... sigh... it's for the best." Sarah just turned her back towards me. Oh Sarah.

"I think it's best if you leave her alone for a while." Ember advised. "She needs some time to herself."

We all looked at Sarah with sympathy.. well except for Nicole and Rantaro, they just had blank looks. Either way we left the room, giving Sarah some time alone. We were all walking through Ponyville, thinking about Sarah.

"Poor darling." Rarity said. "Having to go through those ghastly symptoms."

"Yeah, it's almost like puberty." Kaede said.

"What's puberty?" Kodi asked, innocently.

"Something you'll learn when you're older." Mason stated. Kodi just blinked.

"Will Sarah be okay, big brother?" Carrie asked.

"I'm sure she will be, Carrie." Mason reassured.

"Still, I wish there was something we could do to cheer her up." Spike agreed.

"Oh, I know! A Party!" Pinkie cheered.

"Uh.. I don't think she wants a party right now, Pinkie." Twilight stated.

"Yeah, for now, we should just give her some space." Applejack said.

Just then, I felt something tap my shoulder. I turned around and saw a figure, wearing a baggy brown coat, covering most of it's body and it was wearing a large hat and sun glasses. "Um... can I help you?" I asked curiously.

"Who are you?" Mason questioned. The figure didn't reply but instead took off the hat and sunglasses, revealing, "Sarah!?"

"H-Hi." she replied shyly.

"Darling, what are you doing here?" Rarity asked. "You were just in bed when we left."

"I had some time to think and decided it should at least try to be outgoing... a little." Sarah explained in a rather loud voice. Voice shift. "Oh.. sorry."

"So what's with the large coat, hat and sunglasses?" Rantaro asked.

"It's too keep anyone from seeing my symptoms." she said again. Her stomach gurgled and she let out a large fire burp that bruned the ground in front of her. ".... well most of my symptoms."

Suddenly we all heard ponies screaming and running into their homes. "What the hell's going on now?" Jack asked.

"Large bird!"

"Don't let it catch you!"

"Large bird?" I asked, looking into the sky. In the sky was a very large eagle like bird.

"Well is that thing?!" Kaede cried.

"It's a Roc. RUN!" Ember cried. The Roc squawked and dove right towards us, aiming for Sarah with it's feet opened up. "Sarah, watch it!" Me and Jack pushed her out of the way, allowing the Roc to snatch us instead. "WOAH! GAH!"

"Ren! Jack!" Sarah cried.

POV Ends

Not good. Not good. Not good. A Roc just came and snatched Ren and Jack in it's talons! "Oh man, what now?" Rainbow asked.

I tried to blast the Roc with my magic, but my horn wasn't glowing for some reason. "Something's wrong with my magic."

"What's wrong?" Mason asked.

"I think the Molt is not allowing me to use my magic at all." I exclaimed worried.

"Then how are we gonna save them?" Jamie asked.

"Uh Duh." Rainbow said, referring to her wings.

"But Rainbow, you don't have anything to blast the Roc with and I doubt very seriously pony hooves will do the trick." Kaede said.

"I know!" I exclaimed. I whistled and Moonshine, Winter and Storm instantly came with Silverspike and the other dragons.

"Alright gang, Ren and Jack are captured by a Roc and we have to save them." I addressed.

The dragons nodded and Kaede, Jamie, Nicole, Rantaro, Carrie and Mason mounted their respective dragons. "Let's go!" and the dragons flew into the sky along with Rainbow Dash after the Roc. We saw one foot closed. "That's the one with Ren and Jack inside, blast it!" Rainbow cried. Silverspike blasted the talon with it's blue flame. The Roc cried in pain and opened it's talon forcing Ren and Jack to hang on to the talons. "Oh Dammit!"

"Crap baskets!"

"Hang on boys!" Kaede cried. "We're coming!"

Silverspike and Moonshine flew ahead of everyone and flew right beside their riders. "Moonshine. Silverpsike." The dragons warbled and grabbed their riders by the back of their shirts and flew off. "Awesome!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Watch out! It's coming back!" I cried seeing the Roc diving for us once more.

We all scattered and the Roc chased after me and Winter. Oh no! Not now! GAH! Gotta scratch! Itchy! Itchy! Itchy! I suddenly started scratching my self furiously caused of the stone scales. Stupid.. scales... Gah! The Roc rammed Winter, sending me off of her back and I started to fall to the ground. I spread my wings, but when I tried to flap them, they turned floppy. Anyway, the Roc came right at me with an open talon. "Yah!" Suddenly, Winter swopped in and grabbed me in her claws. "Winter!"

The Light Fury launched a plasma blast and she flew into it, cloaking herself and I. We reappeared in the forest and we saw the Roc fly away. "Phew, that was close." I said, scratching myself again.

"Sarah, Winter!" We saw Ren and the others coming towards us. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah... we're good... ugh..." I replied, still scratching myself.

"Let's get you back to your castle sugarcube." Applejack suggested.

"Okay." I agreed.

Soon, we were all back at my castle and I was still scratching. "Honey, I know you want to try and be outgoing, but with your Molt going on, you have to stay inside." My dad reluctantly told me. I sighed, "Alright."

"Oh buck up, sugarcube, this Molt will go away before you know it." Applejack reassured.

"I hope you're right." I sighed.

The Next Day

Ren's POV

A day had passed since Sarah began her Molt process. We all hoped that it would go away soon, so she wouldn't be cooped up in her castle for a while. Sarah walked into the home-ship. "Hey guys."

"Hey Sarah." I greeted back.... wait a minute! "Sarah, you don't have the stone scales anymore!"

The others looked and saw that I was right. Sarahs' face was free of the stone scales. "You're right. No more fire burps?" Kaede asked.

"Nope. No more." Sarah squealed happily. "The Molt ended sooner than I expected."

"Glad to here it, newbie." Jack said.

"Eh, I wanted you to keep that." Rantaro said.

"Rantaro!" Kaede scolded.

"What?"

Anyway, I was glad to hear it too. No more fire burps, smell or endless scratching for my friend. Guess it all ended well for us.

"AAAAAHHHH!"

"Mason! GET YOUR NIGHTMARE!" Sarah's father called, followed by Firestorm's roar and a girlish scream. "Oh boy, Big D. made him mad again." I groaned.

"I'll get 'em." Sarah sighed. "Firestorm, no roasting my dad." She walked towards the source of the sound while the rest of us, shook our heads. Oh Big D.

Episode 32: My new friend's a Vampony?!

One night, outside of Ponyville, three ponies in dark cloaks appeared on the horizon. "Is this the place?" one asked in a feminine voice.

"No, Rose. This is the right place. This will be our new feeding ground." the second cloaked pony stated.

"Guys, are you sure we should do this?" the third cloaked pony asked in a soft voice.

"Yes, Scarlet. If you want to be one of us, you're going through with this." the leader of the cloaked ponies said. "Soon, this whole town will be all ours, hehehe." The three cloaked ponies then vanished into thin air.

I was just waking up in large bed with Riolu, Rockruff, Mareep, Dratini and my three dragon friends by my side. "Morning, you guys." I greeted. My dragon warbled and nuzzled me and my pokemon, except for Dratini, replied with, "Good morning, Mama."

BOOM!

"Sarah! Sarah, we need you!" a voice called in desperation.

"Ren?" I hopped out of bed, put on my clothes and then teleported to the throne room, where I found Ren, Jamie, Jack, Kaede, Rantaro, Nicole, Kaede, Mason and Carrie, all looking a bit shaken. "What happened?" I asked.

"It's Twilight and Fluttershy, they're hurt." Carrie cried.

"Where?"

"Follow us." Ren and the other dashed out the door followed by me, the dragons and my pokemon. We all rushed to the home-ship where we found Twilight and Fluttershy on the couch. They both looked paler than usual. "Ow, ow, ow, ow!" Twilight groaned.

"Easy Twi." Applejack said. She looked up and saw us. "Sarah, you gotta help them please."

"Okay, first what happened?" I asked incredulous.

"We were all walking back to the home ship last night... "Ren explained

Flashback

Ren's POV

"I can't wait to turn in for the night." I yawned.

"Me too." Jack agreed.

Rustle.

Fluttershy froze in her tracks. "What was that?"

Ren and the others looked around and saw nothing there. "It's probably nothing, Flutters." I reassured.

We all continued walking to the home-ship when we heard the rustle again and this time it was followed by two screams. "Girls?!" I cried.

We turned around and saw two cloaked ponies biting Twilight and Fluttershy on their right front legs. "Hey! Get off of Flutters!" I snarled. The two ponies hissed and let go of the girls then they vanished into the dark. "Are you girls okay?" Jamie asked. They both had small puncture, tooth wounds on their legs. "W-we're alright." Twilight stammered.

"Come on, let's get moving before they come back." I suggested.

Everyone nodded and we all quickly walked to the home-ship

POV Ends

Flashback Ends

"Then the next morning, they were both like this." Ren finished.

I walked over to them and lit my horn. I placed it near the wounds but the wounds sparked and shocked me. "OW!"

"Sarah?"

"I'm alright, but the wounds seem to have some kind of magic shield around them. My magic can't penetrate it to heal them."

"Oh great." Rainbow said. "Now what?"

"Um... maybe I can help." a soft voice came. Everyone turned and saw another clocked pony in the room. Jack and Ren stood in front of everyone to protect them. "What are you doing here, you vampire." Jack snarled.

"I.. I'm sorry." the cloaked pony bowed her head, surprising us. "Sorry, for what?" Kaede asked.

"For what my friends did to your two friends." the clocked pony said. She let down her hood, revealing that she was a unicorn with a blood red, mane and her fur was rosa pink.

"I-I can heal your friends, If you would let me." The pony acted a lot like Fluttershy. "My name is Scarlet."

"Not a chance, after what you and your friends did-" Jack snarled.

"I didn't want to be a apart of the attack." Scarlet cut off. "I'm not like my friends. I don't want to drink blood from ponies, but my other friends said if I do then I'll be a real vampony."

"Real Vampony?" Jamie asked. "What's tha-?"

"Ask questions later, right now we have two sick friends that need healing." Applejack pointed out.

Scarlet walked over to the two ponies and lit her horn. A red aura appeared and she touched the puncture wounds with her horn and they disappeared and Fluttershy and Twilight returned to their normal color. "Ugh..." Twilight said as Scarlet backed away.

Scarlet rubbed her other leg, nervously. "I'm sorry about my friends."

We could see that she was really sorry about the incident. I walked over to her and she squealed in fear, "No, no, it's alright." I cooed. "I'm not gonna hurt you."

"Y-You're not?"

"No. Actually, I want to be friends."

"Really?"

"Really?" The others asked.

"Yes, really." I replied. Scarlet looked at me, surprised and she smiled. She raised her hoof and placed it in my hand, "Thank you." she said.

"Sooo... the vampony who bit our friends is now our friend? .... Seriously?" Rainbow deadpanned.

"Yeah, I agree with Skittles. Bad move." Jack said.

"Oh come on you two, she's nice and sweet." Pinkie chirped. Rainbow and Jack still weren't convince. Before anyone could add anything, screams were heard from outside. "What the-?" I exclaimed.

"That came from Ponyville!" Applejack said.

"Oh no." Scarlet said in despair. "My friends!" Scarlet rushed out side and we all followed right behind her. We all entered Ponyville to see two more vamponies attacking ponies. One was two inches higher than Scarlet. He was as black as night with a neon red mane and tail with no cutie mark and bat like wings. The other was shorter and was neon blue and she also had a red mane and tail. They were both biting ponies and sucking their blood, making them pale like Twilight and Fluttershy were before. "Rose, Jose, stop it!" Scarlet cried.

"Why? You should be joining in on the fun, Scarlet." the female vampony named Rose said and she hissed at us.

"Alright, time to end these creeps." Rainbow said, ready to fight.

"Wait!" Scarlet cried. "I can handle them."

"But Scarlet." I stammered, but Scarlet just trotted over to her friends. Rose and Jose hissed at her but Scarlet stared intensely at the two and they suddenly shook in fear. "Now you two are not going to harm anypony else in this nice town and you are not gonna force me to hurt ponies just so I can become something I want, understand?" Scarlet growled. Rose and Jose nodded rapidly and Scarlet stopped her intense stare.

"Woah... that brats' got guts." Jack gasped. We all agreed with that statement.

We brought the three vamponies to my Sarah's Castle where Rose and Jose were sitting on the ground with their heads down and their ears back in shame. "So where did you three come from?" I asked.

"We come from outside of this country. We were sent to blend in with society and secretly infect others." Rose explained.

"Infect others!" Jamie cried.

Scarlet nodded, "I'm the newest fleshling and I didn't want to bite other ponies just so I could be a vampire pony. So I.... drink the blood of animals instead."

Fluttershy gasped softly. "Sorry, Fluttershy. I didn't want to." Scarlet apologized. "I didn't do it to any of your animals."

"Oh, I know you didn't have a choice with this, Scarlet. It's okay." Fluttershy said.

"So what do we do with these, vampire ponies?" Jack asked.

"Send them away." Rantaro said.

"Rantaro!" Kaede scolded.

"What?"

"We can't let them roam free. Two of them don't have much self control when it comes to their hunger. We can't let them into a populated city."

"Isn't here a city?"

"Town."

"Anyway." I cut in. "We can't let them into a crowded city."

"Maybe we can let them live with me in the castle." Sarah offered, much to our shock and worry. "WHAT?!" We all exclaimed.

"Hell no, newbie!" Jack exclaimed. "They are too dangerous for you to be around."

"My dragons can be dangerous and yet they live with me." Sarah deadpanned.

"But they can and will suck your blood if they get a chance."

"I can have my dragons keep an eye on them."

"But what about your pokemon?" Kaede inquired.

"I can have them sleep with me in my room rather than their room."

Jack sighed. He always acted like a temporary big brother to Sarah since her brother was out exploring Equestria. And I gotta say, he does a good job at it. I also know there is not stopping Sarah when it comes to making new friends and spreading friendship to others. "I should stop trying to talk you out of it, should I?" Jack asked. Sarah nodded and Jack sighed again.

"Relax, Jack. Sarah can handle herself. She has powerful magic, dinosaurs, yo-kai, pokemon and her element of harmony that protects her from any threat. How is she defenseless?" Mason asked. Jack growled. "... Fine, newbie. You win."

"Yeah!" Sarah cheered. I grinned at her.

Sarah: 3

Jack: Still 0

"Thank you for your hospitality." Scarlet praised.

"No problem." Sarah said. "And I'll make sure to keep these two-" she pointed to Rose and Jose." under control with their hunger."

Rose and Jose still looked a bit ashamed. "This place keeps getting weirder and weirder." Rantaro said. "and more a waste of my time." Winter suddenly smacked him in the head. "Ow!" Winter snorted and we all shared a laugh. Wow, vampire ponies in Ponyville... what could possibly go wrong?

Episode 33: Music is Magic

It's been a week since Scarlet, Jose and Rose came to Ponyville and stayed with me in my castle. I lived up to what I said and had my pokemon sleep with me in my room and have Moonshine, Winter and Storm keep a close eye on them. Well... only Jose and Rose cause Scarlet was not a full fledged vampire pony.

One day I was in my castle playing on my guitar. My guitar was in the shape of Moonshine with the strings going along the back like his spines and the tail was the nobs where I can change the sound of each string. It looked really cool. I was playing my guitar and singing aloud.

Got some time to share the sun is everywhere take my hand
let's do it together shake it up and dance take a-take-a chance
It's gonna last forever and ever we gonna have some fun we gonna get it done do-oo-oo-oo-oo-oo ya!
And do it together now we gonna show you how...
We do it right everyday all we wanna have is fun, fun, fun...
fun anyway...
so just come and join us one by one

Show what you know-ow yea, yea!
n go-o!
yea, yea!
N know-ow we can't let this moment pass know-ow yea, yea!
N go-o yea, yea!
n know-ow!
Let's just make this party last.

Now we're breaking free everyone can see it's our time
We're groovin' together shop until we drop no we never stop...
Summer fun we're having a party!
All we want is the best don't need any regrets No, no, no, no, no, no, no!
Being with my friends means the world to me...
Let's do it like everyday all we want to have is fun, fun, fun...
Fun anyway so just come and join us one by one

Show what you kno-ow yea, yea!
N go-o yea, yea!
n know-ow we can't let this moment pass...
n know-ow yea, yea!
n go-o yea, yea lets just make this party last...
yea, yea!
n go-o yea, yea!
n know-ow we can't let this moment pass!
n know-ow yea, yea!
n go-o yea, yea!
know-ow lets gust make this party last...

The song ended and I suddenly heard clapping and cheering. I turned around and saw Ren and all the others clapping and cheering, except for Rantaro and Nicole, who just stared with blank expressions. I was a bit embarrassed but I've been getting better at overcoming my shyness. "Awesome song, Sarah!" Ren exclaimed.

"Yeah, very upbeat." Jamie added.

Jack let out a laugh, "That song even had me dancin for a minute there."

"I agree." Rainbow said. "You should totally play that at the Talent Show tonight."

"Really?" I asked incredulous.

"Yeah, Ren and the boys can play as well." Pinkie added, coming out of Jacks' jacket, surprising him.

"Get out of my jacket, you brat!" He grabbed Pinkie by her mane and pulled her out. "Hehe, that tickles." Pinkie giggled.

"Calm down ya'll. Sarah that song of yours is amazin'. Where'd you come up with the lyrics?" Applejack asked.

"I got them from all friendships and adventures we've had together." I said.

My friends smiled at me. "I must admit. The song is very well written." Nicole said, adjusting her glasses.

"Yeah, you got some singing skills, Sarah." Rantaro added a bit gruff.

"So will you boys be in the talent show with me?" Sarah asked. Jamie's face turned a bit pale upon hearing that. “Yep!” Ren placed hands behind his back with a cheerful smile. “Don’t worry, I’ve played tons of Guitar Hero games so I know how to play a guitar.”

I rolled my eyes. That boy and his games. “Besides, I think you’ll do great. Besides, you’ll have us by your side.” Ren added. “Trust me, we got your back.”

“….O-Okay.” Jamie nodded with a meek look on his face.

“Well…I’m already in for you guys.” Mason smiled. “I guess we can try.”

“Hell yeah! Count me in as well.” Jack toothily grinned.

“So that’s it? What’s in it for me?”

“Duh! Make everypony in this party more upbeat by it!” Rantaro stared at her for a while before bluntly asking “Uh-huh, aaaand?”

“Plus, I’ll give ya 50 bits.” Pinkie added.

“Deal.” Rantaro smirked.

“Hmph…dirty money-grabber.” Jack scoffed.

“And so am I!” Ren nodded before placing his hands behind his head.

“And I’ll be cheering you guys on!” Kodi barked happily. “I wished I could play an instrument…”

“Don’t worry Kodiak!” WAH! Pinkie suddenly popped right between us and wrapped her hooves around us. “I promise that I’ll get you a mic for you to become a backstage singer!”

“Oh! Thanks Pinkie!” Kodi smiled happily. “And thanks to you, we’ll be able to sing together and make everyone and this party awesome than ever!”

“YAY!” Pinkie shouted, nearly getting everyone to stare at us in confusion and bewilderment before looking away and kept chatting within themselves. “Oh boy, oh boy, oh boy, oh boy! I can’t wait! I can’t wait! Thank you! Thank you! Thank-”

“Don’t make us regret our decision.” Rantaro said with a blank look on his face.

“Sorry! Sorry sorry sorry sorry…” One look from Rantaro’s face showed that he wasn’t playing around her games, causing her to smile sheepishly and muttered “Sorry…”

“Y-you want us…to sing in front of everyone in the talent show?” I asked in worried.

“Don’t worry you guys! You’re all gonna love-love-love it!” Pinkie chuckled, only to get an annoyed look from Rantaro.

“Please don’t say that again.” Rantaro sighed.

“B-but still…! Singing in front of everyone…!” Jamie began panicking till Ren gave him a comforting smile and said “Hey, don’t worry dude. Everything is gonna be alright. I promise.”

“Y-you sure?” I asked nervously.

“W-well…alright.” Jamie sighed.

Later

Jamie's POV

Okay…I’m starting to freak out! It was the night of the talent show. We had rehearsed the song with Sarah We were behind the curtains as everypony was still busy talking. Oh man, oh man, oh man. I’m really gonna screw this up.

“You alright Jamie?” I looked over at Ren and the others, who were giving me concern looks. Well…except for Rantaro as he was busy practicing with the electric piano.

“Yeah, you kinda look pale.” Kodiak pointed out, causing me to look away nervously.

“I-I’m sorry…I’m just nervous just singing in front of these ponies, including the princesses and our friends. I…I just don’t know what to do.” I explained sadly.

“Jamie…have confidence in yourself.” Ren said with a comforting smile. “You just gotta have faith in yourself. Have faith in yourself like you had when we were battling the Changelings. Just stay calm and we’ll be alright.”

“He’s right, you know.” Mason nodded. “Besides…I just don’t know why Pinkie picked us for this?”

“Ha, probably because we’re the only ones to do it.” Jack shrugged, sitting down near the drums.

“Well in the meantime, we just gotta believe in ourselves.” Ren assured. “Well…I’ve played enough guitar hero games to understand how to play one.”

“Well…a-alright then.” I sighed before the rest of us began getting into our positions with Me, Sarah and Kodi on mic, Mason with bass, Ren with electric guitar, Jack on drums, and Rantaro on another electric guitar. Oh man…I just know that we’re gonna mess up.

…No! I mustn’t think like that! I have to stop acting like a coward and have confidence in myself! Alright…let’s do this!

With that, we watched as the curtains gets opened up as it revealed everypony watching us in awe, including the girls and the princesses, as they became surprised to see us. Pinkie was with them and gave us a big grin and nod, implying that she was giving us a good luck gesture.

“Psst! Jamie…” Ren whispered towards me, causing me to glance at him. “You can do it…just speak what your heart tells ya. I’m scared too, but we just gotta keep going.”

“…..O-Okay.” I nodded before looking over at the crowd. Soon enough, Mason began playing his bass guitar, starting up a song. I soon let out a heavy sigh and held a slightly nervous yet confident look on my face. Soon enough, I began singing the lyrics of a song.

(Me and Sarah)

Got some time to share the sun is everywhere take my hand
let's do it together shake it up and dance take a-take-a chance
It's gonna last forever and ever
We gonna have some fun we gonna get it done do-oo-oo-oo-oo-oo ya!
And do it together now we gonna show you how...
We do it right everyday all we wanna have is fun, fun, fun...
fun anyway...
so just come and join us one by one

(All)
Show what you know-ow yea, yea!
n go-o!
yea, yea!
N know-ow we can't let this moment pass know-ow yea, yea!
N go-o yea, yea!
n know-ow!
Let's just make this party last.

The crowd was dancing and jamming along to the song and beat.

(Me and Sarah)
Now we're breaking free everyone can see it's our time
We're groovin' together shop until we drop no we never stop...
Summer fun we're having a party!
All we want is the best

(Mane 6)
Ahhh

Wait, whose that?

don't need any regrets

(Mane 6)
Ahhh

(Me and Sarah)
No, no, no, no, no, no, no!
Being with my friends means the world to me...
Let's do it like everyday

Suddenly, Twilight and the girls came on stage with mic in their hooves and magic, surprising us and making the crowd cheer even louder.

(Me and Sarah)
All we want to have is fun, fun, fun...
Fun anyway so just come and join us one by one

(All)
Show what you kno-ow yea, yea!
N go-o yea, yea!
N know-ow we can't let this moment pass...
N know-ow yea, yea!

Sarah went to the crowd and pulled Princesses Luna, Celestia and Cadence onto stage. Cadence and Shining Armor were visiting that day and we all sang the chorus together.

N go-o yea, yea lets just make this party last...
Yea, yea!
N go-o yea, yea!
N know-ow we can't let this moment pass!
N know-ow yea, yea!
N go-o yea, yea!
Know-ow lets gust make this party last...

The song ended and all of Canterlot was cheering loudly, clapping their hooves on the ground with excited looks on their faces and whistling at our performance. Ren gave me a big smile on his face and said “Alright! I told ya I knew how to play the guitar since playing so many Guitar Hero games!”

“Your knowledge of gaming never cease to amaze and surprise me at the same time.” I commented with a light chuckle.

"That was epic!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"You bet! You girls can sing!" Jack laughed.

"Thank you." Cadence said.

"I can't believe you put them on stage." Carrie laughed. Sarah smirked. "Even Princesses need to have everyday fun." Celestia and Luna smiled, "Thank you for your performance and for involving us." Celestia said.

"Your welcome." Sarah said.

Soon, it was time to announce the winner of the talent show. "And the winner of the Canterlot Talent Show is...... the Rebel Rockers!" Luna announced. My heart leaped for a sec with Ren and the others cheered aloud at their win. Celestia came over with the trophy that said "First place" on it. Sarah grabbed it and she held it high and the ponies all cheered for us.

Gotta admit. It was definitely a memorable night and an experience I will never forget.

POV Ends

The Next Day

It was the day after the Talent Show and I was walking into the living room. "Hey guys."

"Hi Sarah." Ren said. The trophy was placed on the table near the couch. "I can't believe we won last night."

"I can, we're awesome." Jack gloated.

Mason rolled his eyes playfully. "Yeah, I guess we are awesome."

Rantaro came into the room, "Hey, where's Nicole and Kaede?" he asked. Now that I thought about it, I didn't see them at all when I walked in this morning. "I didn't see them at all. They weren't in their rooms." Ren said.

"Okay... that's odd." Jamie said.

Suddenly we all heard a familiar siren song thought the air. "Please tell me that wasn't." Jamie whimpered.

"Those bastards again?!" Jack exclaimed Me and the boys rushed outside and sure enough we saw the three Death Songs before flying away with something in it's mouth. "They've got the girls!" I cried.

"Oh crap!" Jack added.

"Dragons! Everyone!" I exclaimed. The boys called their respective dragons and they all came. We mounted them and we flew into the air after the Death Songs. One Death Song had Carrie, Kaede and Nicole. The second had Twilight, Fluttershy and Pinkie. And the last one had Rainbow, Applejack and Rarity. "Mason, Jack, go after Carrie, Kaede and Nicole." I said. "Ren, you, Jamie and Rantaro got after Twilight, Flutters and Pinkie. I'll go after the last one."

"Right." the boys went off.

I went after the last one. "Winter, Plasma Blast!" I called. Winter fired a plasma blast at the Death Song, making it turn around and growl. "Drop the girl, Death Song!" I yelled. The Death Song growled when Storm suddenly blasted the Death Song in the mouth, forcing it to let go of the girls. "Moonshine, Storm, dive!" Moonshine and Storm dove for the girls. Moonshine grabbed Rainbow and Applejack while Storm grabbed Rarity.

The Death Song growled and started firing amber at us. "Lookout!" I cried. Winter and the others dodged but the amber hit me, knocking me off of Winter. "GAAAHH!" Winter roared and flew for me, but the Death Song drove her away by firing it's amber at her, forcing her away and it grabbed me in it's mouth.

My dragons flew towards the Death Song, "No, guys don't it's too dangerous. Go back to the others!" I cried as the Death Song flew away with me in it's jaws.

Ren's POV

Phew! Well... we got all our girls and we landed in a clearing. "Okay is that all the girls?" I asked.

"Yes." Jamie said. Striker and Firestorm blasted the amber, freeing the girls. "Thank ya'll." Applejack panted.

"Wait, where's Sarah?" Jack asked. Suddenly, Winter, Moonshine and Storm landed beside us, "Guys! Guys!" Winter cried.

"Winter, what's wrong?" I asked. "Where's Sarah?"

"Sarah was captured by one of the Death Songs!" Moonshine cried.

We all gasped. "Not again!" Mason groaned.

"Come on, let's go get her!" Firestorm exclaimed, but before he could fly off, Moonshine stopped him. "Firestorm, wait. We can't just rush in there. We'll get trapped for sure. We need to plan to rescue Sarah."

"But what can we do against them?" Striker asked. "They're big and fast."

"Well... what did Sarah do the last time, they struck?" I asked. We all flashed back to a while ago when the Death Songs first appeared.

Flashback

She suddenly broke out into song.

(Sarah)
It doesn't matter what tricks you play
Still gotta help you find your way
Come on down, let the hunting spree end
Maybe you and I can still be friends?

"What is she doing?" Mason asked. "Singing is not going to save us!"

"Think again, young Mason." Discord said and we saw him, Pyrite, the guard and some more dragons stalking towards us. "Discord, who are these things?" Kaede asked.

"Dramillions and they here to help break all of you out."

"How?" Carrie asked. Discord nodded at the Dramillions and they blasted the fire with Monstrous Nightmare fire, breaking it and setting us free. "It worked!" I said.

"Shhh!" Pyrite hissed. "Let's get the others and all these dragons." Pyrite whispered. We all nodded and we quietly walked off to free the other dragons while Sarah distracted the Death Songs with her... well... song.

Yes, I'm wondering why
Can't we just see
Eye to eye?

Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
You're always up to trouble
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
You make that trouble double
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
I wish we could go our separate ways
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!

Being hunter okay for sure
What you're doing here is something more
Hunting my pony and human friends
Won't make you friends so easily!

Yes, I'm wondering why
Can't we just see
Eye to eye?

Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
You're always up to trouble
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
You make that trouble double
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
I wish we could go our separate ways
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!

I know you rule
Act like you do
I might admit you're kinda cool!

Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
You're always up to trouble
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
You make that trouble double
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
I wish we could go our separate ways
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
I wish we could go our separate ways
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!
Death So-oo-oo-ongs!

Flashback End

"The Death Songs like her singing and were distracted by it so the others could rescue us. What if we did the same thing?" Mason asked.

"But what song would distract them long enough?" Kaede asked.

"Oh, oh, oh, I know! That song you all played last night!" Pinkie chirped.

"Pinkie's right! The song is sorta long and it should lure the Death Songs away from Sarah." Mason agreed.

"Alright." Jack said. "So what's the second part?"

"I've got an idea." I smirked.

POV Ends

The Death Songs took me back to the cove and placed me on the ground. They all stood around me. "Eh, hehehe, hi." I said nervously. The Death Songs roared at me and I winced. "Please don't eat me. Please don't eat me."

Suddenly, I heard a beat nearby and the Death Songs perked up at the sound of it. The Death Songs started to walk away from me by a few feet. "What's going on?" Suddenly, I felt something by my face. I turned and saw... nothing? Hmmm... odd. Suddenly, Winter appeared, having cloaked herself with her plasma blast. "Winter?" I whispered.

"Don't worry, I'm getting you out of here." Winter quietly flew up and grabbed my cocoon and flew off with me far away. I looked down and saw Ren and the boys playing the song we did for the talent show. The stopped at the second chorus and green smoke appeared before them, followed by an explosion, frightening the Death Songs a little. When the smoke cleared, the boys were gone and the Death Songs were confused. Either way, they thankfully did not notice me and Winter as she flew me back at the home-ship. She placed before anyone. "Are you alright, Sarah?" Ren asked.

"Yeah, I'm good." I replied. Firestorma and Silverspike blasted the cocoon, freeing me. "Why do those Death Songs target you when we're not around, newbie?" Jack groaned.

I shrugged. "Guess I'm 'loved' by all dragons. Hehehe."

"We're just glad you're alright, Sarah." Mason said.

I smiled until Jack got in my face, "If you do this again, I'll beat you into next week, Got it?!" Silverspike bashed him away. "Oof! Hey!"

"Relax, Jack. I'll try not to be kidnapped by dragon-eating, mystery class dragons." I said.

"You better newbie." Jack growled. We all rolled out eyes at Jack and his temporary big brother instincts. Somethings never change.

Episode 34: A New Chapter Opens

Author's Note

Not the season finale, just another episode.

Episode 34: A New Chapter Opens

I was walking back to my castle in the freezing rain. The rain didn’t bother me, in fact, I loved it. “Ahh, nothing like some rain to make you feel good.” Now I know, rain usually makes people sad, but for me it makes me happy. I loved to play in it when my dad let me. I was busy skipping in the streets when I passed an alleyway and heard a small whimper. I stopped and froze for a moment. I went to the mouth of the alleyway. “Hello…?” I called.

I didn’t hear a response, except for a whimper again. I carefully walked down the alleyway, following the whimpering sounds and I came to a dumpster. I looked behind it and saw a small cardboard box. I looked inside the box and gasped. Inside was a small filly. It was pure white with a light pink and aquamarine mane and tail. It’s body looked really dirty and she was curled up in a ball whimpering but what mostly shocked me was that the filly wasn’t a unicorn, pegasus or earth pony. It was an alicorn! “Oh my god.” I whispered.

The filly must have heard me because it opened its eyes and gave a small scream. “Oh… it’s alright.” I cooed. The little filly whimpered and started shaking and not just because of the freezing rain. I approached the box and kneeled down. “I’m not gonna hurt you.” I added.

The filly stopped shaking but instead she shakily got up on her hooves. That’s when I heard a loud gurgle from the little one’s stomach. “Oh dear, you must be starving.” The filly whimpered and shakily walked over to me and buried her head in my chest, whimpering. “Oh, come here.” I carefully picked the little filly into my arms and I partly covered her with my jacket. I quickly rushed to the castle and closed the door. Winter, Moonshine and Storm approached me and immediately noticed my little addition. I placed the filly on the floor. “Are you hungry, sweetheart?”

The filly’s stomach did the talking for her by letting out a loud gurgle. “I’ll take that as a yes.” I replied with a smile, “I’ll go in the kitchen and make you something to eat.” I made my way to the kitchen when I realized I never introduced myself to the filly. “My name is Sarah Gem, by the way.” then I went into the kitchen and in a few minutes, returned to the filly with a bowl of oatmeal. I placed the oatmeal on the table and put the small filly in one of the chairs. I handed the filly a small spoon “Here you go, this will get you full and warmed up.” The filly took the spoon and took a small spoonful of the oatmeal. She seemed to like it because she started devouring the oatmeal. “Poor thing, she must have been starving for who knows how long. Wonder what happened to her?” The filly soon had the bowl completely clean and had a small bulging stomach. “Well, now that you've had something to eat, I think It's best that I gave you a bath.” I said to her.

I took the little filly to the bathroom and realized she had not said anything since I found her. But I decided to let her talk to me when she was ready.

I entered the bathroom and closed the door. I placed the small filly beside me and started to fill her tub with warm water. When It was the perfect level for the small filly, I lifted her up and tried to put her in the bath. The filly, however, resisted by holding my neck tightly. “It's okay, sweetheart, It's just water. There's no need to be afraid” I said gently to the scared filly.

The poor filly began to kick and scream refusing to trust my words and let me bathe her. Knowing I could not convince her to go into the bath alone, I had no other choice but to use the alternative option, “Alright, have it your way, If you won't take a bath alone, I guess I'll have to come in with you.” I said to the filly before getting into the bath with her in my arms.

The filly screamed in terror as the water came in contact with her body. He then stared splashing me and struggled to get out of the bath and I just sat there keeping a gentle but tight grip on her . After a few seconds of me remaining completely still, the filly finally calmed down, “There, there. See? The water is not going to hurt you.” I said to her in soft gentle voice.

Now that she was calm, I bathe the filly, getting all the dirt and mud out of her mane, tail and body. The scratches weren’t bad and looked to have healed. After that, I dried myself and the filly off. I looked at the clock and saw it was ten at night. I let out a yawn and the filly let out a quiet yawn. “Come on, sweetie, let’s go to bed.” I said.

I picked up the little filly and went to my room. I tucked the filly in and magically replaced my clothes with my pajamas. The filly looked surprised. I climbed into the bed, next to the filly and placed and arm around her. The filly looked at me and smiled. “Sweet dreams, little one.” I said and we both fell asleep.

However, a few hours later, I heard some rustling in the bed. I opened my eyes and I saw the filly wrestling with the bed covers. She then screamed louder than before. I knew that she was having a nightmare. “M-Momma!” She screamed at the top of her lungs while crying heavily.

I immediately scooped the filly in my arms and cradled her close. The fully opened her eyes instantly and started to scream again. However, she screams stopped when she realized I was holding her. She looked at me with fresh tears forming in her eyes. The filly buried her head into my chest and cried heavily. I nuzzled the small filly, trying to calm her down.

A rumble of thunder and lightning struck once again outside, making the filly scream and cry harder while shaking in fear. I began to gently rock her while making soft gentle shushing noises.

“Shhh...Don't worry. I'm here...Shhh” I hushed as the filly continued to cry.

I then started to softly sing a soft lullaby to the crying filly.

“Hush now, Quiet now”

“It's time to lay your sleepy head”

“Hush now, Quiet now”

“It's time to go to bed”

“Drifting off to sleep leave the exciting day behind you”

“Drifting off to sleep let the joy of dreamland find you”

“Hush now, Quiet now”

“It's time to lay your sleepy head”

“Hush now, Quiet now”

“It's time to go to bed”

The filly stopped crying as I held him and continued to rock her. I gave her a tender loving smile. The filly snuggled into my chest, and laid her head against my neck. Tears formed in my eyes but I brushed them away and kissed the filly on the forehead. I placed the filly back into the covers and I placed them over her and me and we both slept through the night.

The next morning, I woke up and gave a small yawn. I turned towards the filly who woke up as well. “Good morning sweetheart, did you sleep well?” I asked. The filly nodded. “Are you hungry?” I asked, earning another nod. I smiled and kiss the little filly on the head, “I’ll go and get us some breakfast.” I climbed out of bed and magically put on my clothes. When I got ready to walk out the door, “Shimmer Glow.”

I turned back towards the filly, who was looking a bit nervous. “M-My name is S-Shimmer Glow.” she repeated. She voice was very soft like Fluttershy’s. “Nice to meet you Shimmer Glow.” With that, I went to the chicken and made the foal some oatmeal. I went back and placed on the bed, Here you go sweetie.”

“Thank you Sarah.” Shimmer thanked and she dug into the oatmeal. “It’s really good.” she said. I couldn’t help but giggle. The little filly had oatmeal all over her face. I grabbed a napkin and wiped her face. Once the oatmeal was gone, I asked. “Shimmer, I have some friends living with me in the castle, would you like to met them?”

“Y-Yes.”

“Great!” I exclaimed softly. I picked up Shimmer and I took her to the throne room. “Winter, Moonshine, Storm, Riolu, Rockruff, Dratini, Mareep.” I called. And my three dragons and four pokemon came out. Shimmer yelped and hid behind me.

“Alright everyone, I found a filly in the alleyway yesterday and I’m gonna introduce you all to her.” I said. I turned back to the filly, who was clinging to my leg, scared. “It’s alright, Shimmer, they won’t hurt you.” I cooed.

The filly looked at my dragons and pokemon. Dratini slithered over to her and tilted his head. “Dratini?” Shimmer looked at Dratini and giggled, “You’re cute.” Shimmer came out from underneath me and Dratini nuzzled her, making her laugh. Riolu, Mareep and Rockruff then came up. Shimmer liked the three of them, “They are cute, Sarah.” she said.

“Hehe, I know.” I said. “Now, go introduce yourself to my dragons.” Shimmer looked at Winter, Moonshine and Storm. The pokemon gave her some space and she shyly walked over to Winter first. Winter gave a soft roar at Shimmer. I came up and held her hoof, “Just hold your hand out to her… let her come to you.” Shimmer held her hoof out to Winter and looked away, whimpering a little. She then felt something touching her hoof, slowly turning back she saw Winter snout in her hoof. “Good, that means she trusts you.” I informed. Winter opened her eyes and nuzzled Shimmer, “She’s so smooth.”

“Hehe. Yes she is.” I added.

Moonshine and Storm came up. Shimmer looked curiously at them, “That one looks like Winter.” Shimmer said, pointing at Moonshine. “That’s because Winter and Moonshine are closely related. Winter is a Light Fury. Moonshine is a Night Fury. Both very friendly.”

“What about this one?” Shimmer pointed at Storm.

“Storm is a Deadly Nadder, she’s very caring.” Moonshine and Storm came over and licked Shimmer, making her giggle, “They like me.. Hehehe.”

I couldn’t help but grin at the scene. Shimmer came over to me. “Your pokemon and dragons are friendly, Sarah.”

“I know. Shimmer, I have some more friends that I think you should meet.” I said.

“M-more?” she asked, feeling a little scared. I nodded, “Don’t worry, they’re all nice.. Well… most of them. Winter, Moonshine, Storm, can you go and gather everyone?” My dragons nodded and flew out the castle door.

“A-Are your other friends as nice as them?” Shimmer asked, referring to my dragons.

“Well… most of them are, but once you get to know them, they are just as friendly as me and my creatures.” I smiled. Shimmer nodded.

Minutes later, all my friends came in. “Sarah, is something wrong? Your dragons came and got us?” Twilight asked in a worried tone.

“No nothings wrong.” I replied.

“Huh? Then why did you call us all here, newbie?” Jack asked.

“You can come out now.” I called out. Shimmer came into the throne room and shyly but quickly walked over to me and clung to my right leg. “Awwww.” all the girls said while the boys were surprised. “Whose the little darling?” Rarity asked.

“This is Shimmer Glow. She’s a little filly I’m looking after.” I answered.

“Well she’s very cute.” Ren said, walking towards us. Shimmer whimpered and hugged my leg even tighter. “She’s little very shy around new people.” I added. Ren stopped walking and kneeled down. “Hey there.”

Shimmer looked at him, “I’m Ren Loodan, I’m not gonna hurt you.” Shimmer looked at me and I nodded. Shimmer looked back at Ren and let go of my leg. She slowly walked over to him, “... Promise?” she asked in her soft voice.

“Aww… I promise, little one.” Ren reassured. Shimmer walked over and placed her head in his chest. “Awwww…” the girls cooed again.

I introduced Shimmer to the others. It went well, even Pinkie Pie didn’t approach her all excited she approached her calmly, surprising everyone. However, when some of them tried to touch her, she’s shy away. And she was intimidated by Jack’s size and ran behind me. “Was it something I said?” he asked.

“I think she’s a bit.. Ahem.. intimidated by your size, Jack.” Rarity said. And when it came to Twilight, Shimmer backed away from Twilight while whimpering. She then laid on the floor and cried heavily. I immediately scooped her up into my arms, “Shhh...It's okay Shimmer...Shhh...”I said to the little filly gently, trying to calm her down. She buried my face into my chest fur and continued to cry. “Sarah, can I hold Shimmer Glow for a few minutes?”

I was a bit hesitant because I did not know how Shimmer would react since I was the only one so far that could calm her down. But I decided to let Twilight hold the little filly. Twilight motioned to her with a hoof to follow her. The group went to a room with a fireplace and two chairs. Twilight sat in one of the them and held out her hooves.

I placed Shimmer Glow gently in Twilight's hooves and she cradled her close to her. Shimmer continued to cry becoming scared of being in the hooves of someone else besides mine. Twilight began to rock her ever so gently while making a soft hushing sound. Shimmer’s crying continued until Twilight started to hum a soft song in her ear. Shimmer’s crying reduced to sobs as Twilight continued to gently rock her and hum the soft song in her ear.

Twilight finished humming her song and continued to rock her. Shimmer’s sobs turned to sniffles. Twilight rocked her gently and once more made a soft hushing sound. After a few minutes, Shimmer fell asleep in Twilight's forelegs. She gave her a small kiss on the forehead and said to her sweetly, gently, and quietly, “Sweet dreams little one.”

Twilight continued to hold Shimmer while the other and I looked at her in amazement.

“Twilight, that was amazing!” Rainbow said quietly not wanting to wake up Shimmer Glow, “how did you do that?”

Twilight just smiled and said, “This was the same thing I did for Spike when I first started taking care of him. I actually still do it for him now when he's scared at night or when he has nightmares.” Twilight explained to the gang before looking down and smiling gently at the filly she was holding.

I let out a sigh, and gave her friend a gentle smile. I knew Twilight was going to be a great mother someday.

Looking outside I saw the sun had set, and it had become dark out. Without waking up the sleeping filly she was holding, Twilight gave Shimmer back to me. Me and Twilight each gave Shimmer a loving smile as he snuggled into my warm and soft chest fur.

“Have a good night Sarah, we’ll be at Sugarcube Corner tomorrow.” she said with a cheerful smile

“You too Twilight and everyone. See you all tomorrow.” I said.

“Bye Sarah.” I returned to my room and placed Shimmer in the bed and I climbed beside him, giving her a kiss on her forehead, earning a smile of her little face and we both fell asleep.

The next morning, sunlight shined into the window, waking my and Shimmer up. We both let out a yawn. “Good morning, Shimmer Glow.”

“Morning Sarah.”

“Are you hungry?”

Shimmer nodded, rubbing her growling stomach. “Alright sweetheart, let’s go make you some breakfast. I picked up Shimmer and placed her on my head, earning a little giggle from the filly. I went to the kitchen and Shimmer watched as I made some pancakes for both of us. I couldn't help but feel sad for Shimmer. While she was a very polite and sweet filly, I could tell she was very scared and had a broken heart. It also broke my heart to sad how upset she was last night when she met Twilight. It brought a tear to my eye to even wonder how long Shimmer has been without a family. After that, we went to the dining room and I placed both plates on the table. “Alright, sweetie, breakfast time.” Shimmer nodded and stood on my head. She started to flutter her wings and she shakily flew off my head and landed on the floor clumsily. “Hehe, trying to fly huh?” I teased.

Shimmer nodded then went to the table and began eating her pancakes along with myself. When we were finished, I put the two plates in the sink in the kitchen and returned to the dining room. However when I returned, I saw Shimmer still sitting at the table, but she was sniffling.

Worried about her, I went over to her and saw small tears rolling down her cheeks.

"Shimmer, sweetheart, what's wrong?" I asked the little filly with worry filling my voice. Shimmer looked up at me with tears still streaming down her cheeks, "Y-you've *sniff* been s-so *sniff* n-nice to me." Shimmer sobbed "N-nopony has ever b-been *sniff* so n-nice to m-me."

I felt my heart ache seeing the little colt so upset. I sat down next to Shimmer and put her on my lap. I stroked gently stroke her side with my hand as Shimmer continued to cry.

"S-Sarah *sniff* d-do you think i'm a f-freak?" Shimmer asked me.

I nuzzled her cheek before saying, "Of course I don't think that sweetheart, why in Equestria would you think such a thing?"

I stroked her side as began to tremble like leaf and his crying began to grow even harder.

"M-my *sniff* d-daddy *sniff* c-calls me a *sniff* f-freak" Shimmer sobbed

I let out a gasp of shock. I had thought both of her parents were dead. Shimmer’s crying grew harder and louder as she looked into my eyes "M-my momma *sniff* d-died when she h-had m-me. D-daddy *sniff* s-says it's all m-my *sniff* f-fault." Shimmer cried

Hearing him say that made my heart break in two. Shimmers’ mother had died giving birth to her, but how could her father say such a thing?

"D-daddy y-yells at m-me, *sniff* h-hits me, *sniff* c-calls me n-names, and *sniff* s-scares me with s-storm clouds" Shimmer sobbed before burying her head into my soft chest fur. She cried into my chest. She was still speaking but she was crying so hard that I couldn't understand what she was saying.

With tears streaming down her face, I wrapped my arms around Shimmer and held her trembling body close to her. Now I know the reason why Shimmer was so scared. I closed her eyes and kissed the top of Shimmers’ forehead. I felt so bad for the poor little filly that she was holding in her forelegs.

As I held her close, I noticed something underneath her little wings. Carefully not to disturb the crying filly, I carefully moved on of her wings. What I saw made me gasp in shock. There were several bruises underneath her wings some of them were turning purple. How could a father do such a thing to his own daughter? How could he beat her, insult her, and frighten her with the one thing she’s scared to death of?

I looked down at Shimmer who was still crying. I kissed her gently on the forehead and began making a soft hushing sound to calm the little filly down. Her crying reduced to sobs and then to sniffles as she brought her head out of my chest fur. She looked into my eyes as I smiled down at her lovingly and gave her a small nuzzle.” Shimmer, I'm so sorry your father did all those awful things to you sweetheart. But please believe me when I say it's not your fault your mother died. I promise you it's not your fault."

Shimmer said nothing but gave me a sad smile while a few tears still streamed down her cheeks. I gently brushed the tears with her hoof before pulling Shimmer back into a soft and loving embrace. Shimmer closed her eyes and smiled, letting me know that she was calm and relaxed. I gave Shimmer a gentle smile before asking, "Do you feel better sweetheart?"

Shimmer said nothing and gave me a small soft smiling at her. I scooped up the little filly and placed her on my shoulder. She gently grabbed around me neck as I walked out the door. "I'll take care of you, Shimmer. I promise."

Soon we made it to Sugarcube Corner, "Ready, sweetie?" I asked. Shimmer nodded and we walked in. We saw Ren and everyone else at the tables. "Hey Sarah, Hey Shimmer." Ren said. "Are you feeling better?"

Shimmer nodded. "Shimmer, darling. Applejack, Rainbow and I brought some friends you'd want to meet." Rarity said. Shimmer was showed three more fillies: Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. "Howdy, Shimmer. I'm Applebloom."

"I'm Sweetie Belle."

"And I'm Scootaloo."

"Together we are...THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!" All three fillies shouted making Shimmer cover her ears. Taking her hooves off her ears, Shimmer said the three very softly, "It's nice to meet you all!"

We all smiled at the happy scene with the four fillies. Applebloom seemed interested in her wings and horn. "Looks like she's getting better." I said. Everyone nodded their heads in agreement still smiling at the little fillies. Everything was pleasant until a look of sadness came across my face. "Sarah, are you alright?" Twilight asked.

"Guys... I found the reason why Shimmer was so scared." I stated.

"Why?" Ren asked.

"Shimmer's mother died giving birth to her and her father abused her." I answered, lowering my head a little. Everyone gasped in horror. "He abused her?!" Kaede cried. I sadly nodded, "Her father yelled at her and insulted her. He called Shimmer a freak, and the poor little one asked me earlier if I thought she was a freak. He told Shimmer that is was her fault that her mother had died. But the worst thing, I found out was that her father has physically beaten her. I found several bruises underneath her little wings." I shedded some tears while the others had faces in a mixture of shock, concern and anger. "That's horrible." Mason said.

"No wonder she was scared of us at first." Carrie added.

"That bastard!" Jack exclaimed in anger. "If I ever see him, I'll beat the hell out of him."

"Jack, not important right now." Kaede stated. Twilight sat there and gave the filly beside a sad smile. However was curious about something. She didn't understand why Shimmer broke down and cried when he first saw her. She needed to know what was wrong with her. "Sarah, can you call Shimmer over here. I want to ask her something."

I nodded and called for Shimmer. The little filly walked over, "Yes?"

"Twilight has something she wants to ask you."

Twilight knelt down to Shimmer's Level to speak with her, "Shimmer, when you first saw me you started crying. Is it okay to ask If there's something wrong with me?"

Shimmer quickly shook his head before saying, "No, Twilight there's nothing wrong with you. It's just you look a lot like my Momma." Everyone in the room was silent as Shimmer continued to speak. "I had a picture of my Momma in my room. It was a picture of her before I was born. She was very pretty." Shimmer said before she started whimpering and tears began to form in her eyes. "Th-that p-picture was all I h-had of her. B-but then my daddy t-took the p-picture away from m-me and b-broke it. H-he s-said I was a f-freak and I d-didn't deserve that p-picture."

Shimmer fell to the floor and cried. I pulled her close and stroked the back of her mane softly, silently hushed him as everyone looked on with sadness. I stroked the back of his mane for a few more minutes before pulling Shimmer back and said, "Shimmer, I'm so sorry your father has done all of this to you. But can I ask you something sweetie?"

Shimmer nodded, "Why were you all alone when I found you?" I could feel Shimmer trembling as she closed her eyes tightly with tears still pouring out.

"I-I-I r-ran away." Shimmer sobbed softly. She immediately buried her face in my chest and let his tears soak her shirt, "P-Please Sarah, d-dont send me back to my d-daddy! I d-don't wanna go b-back!" she wailed.

I wrapped my arms around and stroked her side. "Shhh...It's alright Shimmer, sweetheart. I'm not going to send you back to your father." I said to the filly softly and sweetly. She Immediately wrapped her little forelegs around my neck and cried more tears, but this time they were tears of joy. "Oh, th-thank you!" She cried as I stroked her back with hoof. Everyone watched on with tears of happiness in their eyes, including Rainbow Dash and the CMC. Pinkie Pie began to bounce with glee while shouting, "WOO! I'm gonna throw Shimmer Glow the best "Welcome To Ponyville." party EVER!" Everyone laughed after they heard this even Shimmer.

"I think I have a better idea, for Shimmer." I said.

"What is it, Sarah?" Kaede asked.

I looked at Shimmer, "Shimmer, I know that you don't want to go back with your father and since you don't have any parental figures right now. I was wondering if... I could adopt you?"

Shimmer's eyes widened in shock as well as the others. "Sarah, are you sure?" Carrie asked.

"Yes." I replied, proudly. Shimmer grinned big and leaped into my arms, shouting, "Momma, Momma." I could tell her answer was yes. Ren and the others cheered for Shimmer. "OH, OH, OH we can be her aunts and uncles now! YEAH!" She bounced around in room, very excited. "Of course, If that's alright everyone." It didn't take long for all of my friends for to say yes and tackle me into a group hug. Shimmer Glow fluttered her little wings. "I have a new Momma, Yeah!" she nuzzled my cheek and I kissed her on her little forehead.

"And I'm going to be the best mother ever."

Episode 35: Cutie Map

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Episode 36: Part 1: The Scepter of Harmony

Ah, another lovely day in Ponyville. It's been a few weeks since I discovered AXL and the events of Starlight Glimmer. Now AXL was a part of the family. Shimmer Glow liked him a lot and he liked her. AXL would follow her everywhere she went and nudged her away when she was getting too close to something dangerous. He was kinda like a robotic bodyguard/ guardian for Shimmer and I didn't mind at all.

Anything, I think I'll go and see what Ren and the others are doing at the home-ship. I leaped out of bed and made my way through Ponyville. I was getting near the home-ship's location when my element began glowing. "Huh? What's going on?" I let out a beam of magic on the ground which ran down a path to the left of me. "Should I follow it?" My element necklace detatched itself from my neck and floated above the glowing path. "Guess that's a yes." I trailed my floating element deep into the forest until the path ended at the clearing and my element was floating in the center.

I looked around and saw nothing in the clearing except trees to the side. "Okay... what did my element bring me out here for?" I didn't see any... Wait? what's that? There's something sticking up from the ground, faintly. I went over and saw something blue and shiny peering out of the ground. I started digging and as I removed more dirt the blue shiny object turned out to be a jewel! "Woah." I grabbed the jewel and pulled it out... along with a mount and a staff.

The jewel was part of a scepter!

"Woah..." I gasped. I cleaned off the dirt from the scepter and the jewel shined brightly. My element returned to my neck and I stood up. "Wonder what this is? Maybe Twilight knows." I said. Better go to the home-ship and ask my friends. Wonder how they're going to react?

Aaaaannnd they reacted with shock and amazement. As soon I walked in and showed everyone the scepter I found, they were surprised and shocked. "So you just found this scepter in the ground?" Jamie asked.

"Yes, my element lead me to it." I replied.

Twilight examined the scepter. "I've never seen a scepter like this one." She then scanned through a book on magical items. "And there's nothing about it in this book of magical items."

"That's because it wasn't recorded in any book." a majestic voice came and that when the Tree of Harmony's spirit appeared. "Astral Twilight?" Spike said. "What do you mean?"

"The magical item Sarah has found is called the Scepter of Harmony." Astral Twilight said.

"Scepter of Harmony? What the hell does that mean?" Jack inquired.

"The Scepter of Harmony is a powerful scepter made centuries ago. It can channel the magic light and harmony in all forms." Astral Twilight explained.

"The magic of light and harmony?" Ren added.

Astral Twilight nodded. "Centuries ago, a powerful group of alicorns created the scepter and feared that if it fell into the wrong hands It could be used for great evil. So they hid it away until the day came that someone would be worthy enough to wield the scepter and it's many powers."

"So what powers does the scepter have?" Jamie asked, as he was taking notes.

Just then my horn glowed and the jewel of the scepter. A colorful orb came out of my horn then floated into the jewel of the scepter and it glowed in all of the colors and then stopped.

A moment of silence passed.

"What the hell just happened?!" Jack exclaimed. "It took some of newbie's Magic!"

Astral Twilight chuckled. "It's suppose to do that."

"HUH?!" We all exclaimed.

"To unlock the scepters' powers. It had to absorb the magic of light and harmony and since Sarah represents all five elements of harmony in one, she was the perfect chose."

"So now the scepter's magic is unlocked?" Twilight asked.

Astral Twilight nodded. "Cool! So what powers does it have? Make her invisible? Make were intangible. Ooh maybe make her into a tasty treat!" Pinkie chattered. The rest of us sweat dropped at her babbling.

"I don't know much about the scepter but some ancient friends of mine do." Astral Twilight said. Before any of us could say anything else, Astral Twilight teleported all of us, except Twilight and the girls to a brand new and very colorful realm. There were lots of trees below us as we floated in the air, thanks to Astral Twilight's magic. "Where the hell are we ?" Jack asked.

"You're in Vallestrella." Astral Twilight said. "A magical realm full of many creatures. This is where we'll find the sun birds." Astral Twilight floated away and dragged us along and we floated to a remote island in the snake of Sunbird. We entered the cave and saw a large opened. "Quita Moz, Hool, Quapa." Astral Twilight called and four winged serpent like dragons appeared before us.

Lama is a female magenta-colored Sunbird who's over five hundred years old. Her body is serpentine with yellow-feathered wings. Her crest and tail are yellow with red tips, inside of which are purple spots and a border similar to Quita Moz's. Her eyes are also cyan.

Hool is a female purple-colored Sunbird. She is the longest of the Sunbirds seen. Her feathers are all pink, though the crest and tail feathers have a gradient.

Qapa is a male cyan-colored Sunbird. He has a stout serpentine body with orange-colored wings. Unlike the others, his crest feathers are square instead of pointed, and his neck feathers extend towards his crest, giving him the appearance of a neck frill. His crest and tail are orange with a blue rim and orange dot. He has brown eyes.

And Quita Moz was red with blue feathers.

"Woah..." my friends gasped.

"Ah Tree of Harmony, good to see you old friend." Quita Moz said. "Aha, a I see you have the Scepter of Harmony. It's been a while since I've seen it."

"Yeah.. I just found it." I replied. "I want to know more about it and it's magic."

"Well you've come to the right place. We know all about the scepters." Lama replied.

"Wait... scepters?" Jamie asked.

"Yes, the Scepter of Harmony is not the only scepter existing. There is also the Scepter of Chaos. It is just as powerful as the Scepter of Harmony." Quita Moz claimed.

"And what's the difference?" Mason asked.

"We'll explain through a song!" Quita Moz stated. Music started playing and the sunbirds began singing.

(Quita Moz)

You must closely

As our story unfurls

It's a tale of two scepters

And their place in the world

(Lama)

One has the power to blacken the skies

Destroy all that's good right before your very eyes

(Quita Moz)

The other can best it with magic supreme

Extinguish the evil as it were just a bad dream

(Hool and Qapa)

A very, very bad dream

(Quita Moz)

It's a duel that is eternal, a never ending fight

(Lama)

It's good versus evil, it's harmony vs chaos

(Qapa)

You must make sure you're ready

You must prepare and train

(Hool)

At the clash of the scepters, only one will remain

(All)

Only one will remain

(Quita Moz)

The Scepter of Chaos causes darkness and confusion

It's Dark fire blast is no optical illusion

(Lama)

The Scepter of Harmony it can blaze and envision

Showing things from a distance

With impressive precision

(Hool)

So make good decisions

(All)

It's a duel that is eternal, a never ending fight

(Hool)

It's good versus evil

(Lama)

It's harmony vs chaos

(Qapa)

You must make sure you're ready

You must prepare and train

(Quita Moz)

At the clash of the scepters

Only one will remain

(All)

Only one will remain

(Qapa)

It's a dangerous game

(Hool)

But one you must win

(Lama)

So get out your power

(Quita Moz)

And let us begin

"Woah.. that Scepter of Chaos sounds like bad news." Ren said, worried.

"It is, but if the item should be awaken, Sapphire can defeat it, by learning all the powers of her scepter." Quita Moz reassured.

"You're scepter has many powers that you have yet to discover. So let us discover them together shall we?" Lama said.

"We'll start with farsight." Hool said.

"Farsight?" I asked.

"Yes, it allows you to see someome far away, just by concentrating on their name."

"Cool."

"Give it a try."

"Alright." I pointed my scepter out and concentrated on my dad's name. The jewel glowed and showed an image of my dad, working in his lab, as usual. "Awesome!" Mason said.

"Nice newbie." Jack added. The Sunbirds were impressed. "Excellent Sarah." Quita Moz said.

"You shall continue your training with the Tree of Harmony and we will keep in touch." Hool said.

I nodded. Just then...

"Meow."

Huh? What was that?

"Meow?"

"Is that a kitten meowing?" Ren asked. I followed the sound of the meow and pulled away a bush revealing a little kitten with wings. It looked like a jagur. It had pink fur with light purple spots. It's wings had three shades of purple. Dark purple at the top, lighter purple in between and the lightest shade was at the end. "Awww." I picked up the little kitten.

Kaede and Carrie cooed at it. "What is it?" Carrie asked.

"That is called a Jaguin. A Protector of Avalor and a trusted companion indeed." Quita Moz said.

"But where's the mom and dad?" I asked.

Quita Moz gave a sad sigh. That can't be good. "This little one's parents died in battle." Everyone gasped softly. Oh man, she lost her parents and she was still so young. "Me and the other Sunbirds found her and have taken care of her since that tragic day." Lama said.

The jagiun cub looked and me and meowed sweetly. "Maybe... I could take care of her now."

Everyone looked at me with bewildered looks. "Sarah, are you sure? You already have enough babies as it is." Kaede said concerned.

"I can handle one more baby. Beside, I have you guys to help me." I replied.

"She does have a point." Jamie added.

The little jaguin pawed at my face. "Hehe, alright Sarah, you can have her." Hool stated.

"Thank you." I replied.

"Gather around everyone. I'll take us home." Astral Twilight said. We all gathered around her. "Bye Quita Moz. Bey everyone." I said.

The Sunbirds waved back to us with their wings and we were all teleported back to Ponyville.... which was a wreck?! "Woah! What the heck?!" Ren exclaimed. The buildings were damaged greatly and there were smoke in some areas. "What the hell happened here?" Jack asked.

"Princess Sarah! Princess Sarah!" A voice called. We looked and saw a familiar unicorn royal guard rushing towards us. "Crystal Gem, what happened here?"

"Out of nowhere, these dark, shadow, animal creatures came in and took everyone away and wrecked Ponyville and Canterlot. They kidnapped the Princesses as well!" Crystal exclaimed.

"The Princesses!" Ren exclaimed. "If they kidnapped them... that means!" Ren rushed away from us towards the home-ship. "Girls?" he called. The living area was ransacked as well. The couch was flipped there were holes in the wall and signs of a struggle. "Oh man, they got the girls too!" Kaede exclaimed.

"Dammit.... friggin great!" Jack growled. "Now what?"

Our dragons suddenly appeared and tackled us, relived. "Guys, what happened?" Mason asked.

"These black shadows came and snatched the girls. We tried to stop them, but we were outnumbered." Storm replied.

"It's okay." I reassured. "Now we have to find them."

"How are we gonna do that? They could have taken them anywhere in Equestria." Mason pointed out.

"Remember, the Sunbirds said I can see anyone by concentrating on their name." I replied, holding my scepter.

"Oh right. It's farsight ability." Carrie exclaimed.

"Alright." I pointed my scepter out and concentrated on Twilight's name. My scepter glowed and showed an image of Twilight tied up in a dark area. It had rock spires and cages in it as well. "What the- Where the hell is that place?" Jack asked.

"That looks like Tartarus." I replied. "Where the Princesses keep all the most dangerous creatures and villains in Equestria." Then we all heard laughter and saw Chrysalis, Tirek, Starlight and Claw come before Twilight. The image widened and we all saw the ponies of Ponyville, the Mane 6, their families and the Princesses of Equestria. "Oh crap!" Ren exclaimed.

"Hehehe, excellent. With all the ponies of Ponyville and Canterlot under our control, we'll conquer Equestria forever! HAHAHA!" Chrysalis laughed.

We all gasped in horror.

"You'll never get away with this. Sarah and our friends will stop all of you." Twilight snarled.

"Those measly humans can't stop us. They don't have any magic." Tirek said. "Except for that Hybrid of theirs. We'll have to destroy her first."

"Right." Claw turned to the his renegade changelings. "All of you, go and capture that human hybrid and bring her to us."

"Yes sir." they replied and they all flew out of Tartarus. The images then stopped and I held my head for a minute. "Ugh..."

"Easy, Sarah." Ren cooed.

"Not good. Now they're after Sarah and they have our friends captured. What are we gonna do?" Kodi asked.

"We have to get to Tartarus somehow and rescue them, while keeping Sarah from being captured as well." Mason said.

"But we don't even know where Tartarus is or how to get there." Carrie said.

"I do." Crystal said. "The Princesses told me the way to get to Tartarus. It at the far side of Equestria."

"Okay, Crystal led the way." I said. "You guys ready?"

"Hell yeah!" Jack said.

"Count me in!" Ren added.

"I'm with you." Mason added.

"Eh... I guess we're in too." Rantaro said, speaking for him and Nicole.

"I-I help too." Jamie said.

"Then, let's move!" We all mounted out dragons and flew out of the home-ship with Crystal Gem on Snowflake with me and she started to lead us towards Tartarus.

To be Continued...

Episode 37: Part 2: Tartarus Rescue

We were flying high over the forest making out way to Tartarus to rescue our friends, the Princesses and everyone in Ponyville from the villains we faced in the past. Now we were over a rocky area with rocky mountains. "This is where the gate to Tartarus should be." Crystal said.

"Thank god. I'm starving!" Jack exclaimed.

Rantaro sighed, "And that's why your so damn fat."

Jack growled at him. "Hey shut the fudge up or else, bastard!"

"Boys, calm down. We're on a mission here, remember." Kaede said. Jack calmed down. "... Fine." Just then, Snowflake growled and roared. "Snowflake, what's wrong?" I asked.

"Changelings!" Jamie cried. Up ahead we saw a horde of changelings come right for us. "Remember only get the hybrid!" one changeling called. They all dove for me and Snowflake. "They're gonna get Sarah!" Kaede cried.

"Not on my watch." Jack snarled. He and Silverspike flew in front of Sarah and Snowflake and Silverspike fired at the changelings, making them scatter. With that, Ren and the others attacked with their dragons firing at the changelings. They circled me like a pride. "Give us that hybrid, humans!" one changeling hissed.

"Never, cockroaches!" Jack exclaimed. "You'll have to get past us, if you want our Princess." Mason added.

"Get them!" the changelings charged us and our dragons fired, striking them hard and sending some of them crashing into the rocks below. Just then, I felt myself lifted off of Snowflake. "YAAAHH!"

"Sarah!"

"Princess!"

A changelings snuck behind me and snatched me and now it was flying away with me! I heard Snowflake roared and I looked behind me and saw her flying after me with Ren and the others following behind. "Hang on Sarah, we're coming!" Ren said. Moonshine and Storm rushed out in front and caught up with us. Storm fired at the changeling, hitting him in the back, sending him to the ground. "WOAH! OOF!" I fell onto Moonshine. "Got'cha."

"Thanks Ren." I said. We flew back to the others as the rest of the changelings retreated. "Phew... they're gone." Kaede said.

"Finally." Mason said. We all landed on the ground to let our dragons rest. "Sarah, are you alright?" Carrie asked.

"Yeah, I'm alright." I replied. "Thanks to you guys."

"Hey, we'd never let anything happen to you, newbie." Jack said with a toothily grin.

"Umm... Princess.. humans." Crystal said slowly. We turned and saw a large gate with red line all around it. "Is that...?" Ren started.

"Yes. This is the gate to Tartarus." Crystal said.

"So how do we get in?" Mason asked.

"I can use my magic to get us in." Crystal said. She fired a beam of magic at the doors and they responded by glowing brightly and opening on their own. "No turning back now." I said. And we all walked in and the door closed behind us leaving us in complete darkness. "Okay.... this isn't creepy at all." Ren whimpered a little.

"Who cares, where are these damn bastards!" Jack exclaimed.

"Calm down Jack." Mason scolded.

"Make me!"

"Boys, please, don't fight." I asked. "We have to work together to save our friends."

Mason and Jack growled a little at each other, "... Fine." I started to walk ahead , using my horn to light the way for us. The others followed and the only thing you could hear was the patter of our sneakers and the clip-clop of Crystal's hooves. Suddenly, I felt the ground leave my feet. "AAAHH!" and I heard the other screaming to.

Jack's POV

This is frigging crazy! First, our friends get captured by the past bastards of our past, then we have to go to Tartarus to get them back and now we're sliding down these friggin slides to God knows where. "Not funny! Hating this!" Ren exclaimed. Suddenly we all found

"What the heeeeellll!" I exclaimed as we all slide down separate slides. "I'm freaking out!" Ren exclaimed. "Breathe slowly!" Mason said and he was on separate slide in seconds. "It helps your blood pressure!"

Blood pressure? Boy, that's the least of our problems. "YAA-HOO!" Newbie cried as she leaped over me on her slide. "Awesome!"

Well at least she's having fun. "Hey, move over dog." A new voice came. Huh? Suddenly a blue cat with one eyes and a collar fell into my lap along with a red bat.

Okay... where did they come from? "How the hell are you two?"

"I'm Uglydog and this is Lucky Bat." Uglydog said. I swore his voice sounds just like Pitbull. "Hehe, hi." Lucky Bat greeted shyly. Just then, we all landed on the ground. "Oof." I said. Newbie and the others landed beside me. "Woah, where did they come from?" Kaede asked.

"Hi Uglydog, Hi Lucky Bat." Sarah said.

"S'up, Sarah." Uglydog said.

"H-Hi Sarah." Lucky Bat said.

"What are you two?" Ren asked, bewildered to see them.

"We're Uglydolls." Uglydog said. Okay... that was self explanatory. "You're not ugly. You're adorable." Carrie cooed.

"Hehe, thanks." Lucky Bat said.

"Well, well, well." a sinister voice came. We all gasped and saw Chrysalis coming towards us. "Chrysalis." Ren growled. "Where are our friends?"

Chyrsalis chuckled. "Don't worry, you'll be joining them soon. Changelings!" Immediately, Claw and his changeling squad surrounded us. Carrie held onto her brother in fear while me and Mason stood in front of newbie. "Give us that hybrid." Claw growled. "She's need for our experiment."

"Never, you'll have to get past us if you want her." I threatened.

Chrysalis chuckled. "That'll be easy." The changelings started to approach us when newbie's element glowed brightly and surrounded her, Snowflake, Uglydog and Lucky Bat and in a flash they disappeared. "Sarah? Where'd she go!" Ren exclaimed.

"No matter, you humans and your dragons will be enough for me." Chrysalis laughed as they changelings got closer to us. Well... damn, this isn't good.

POV Ends

Woah! I coughed a little as my element teleported us to an area that was flat and barren. I looked around and I didn't see Ren, Crystal or the others. The only ones who were there were Uglydog, Lucky Bat and Snowflake and the baby Jaguin cub still in my arms. "Ren? Anyone? Hello?" I called out but got no response. That only meant one thing.

They got captured. Because of me. It was my fault.

They tried to protect me but instead of fighting I ran away.

"Sarah?" I turned and saw Uglydog giving me a concerned look. "Are you alright?"

"... No. I'm not. I failed." I said sadly accepting the truth. "It's all my fault they got captured. I should have fought them, but I couldn't."

"I-It's not your fault Sarah." Lucky Bat reassured.

"Yes it is Lucky. And I can't fix it." I muttered. Just then, my element glowed and an arrow suddenly came in front of me. Huh? I looked up and saw a women wit long orange hair with a green dress and a bow and arrow in her hands. "Have I got you attention?" She asked in a British accent. "Princess Merida?!" I exclaimed. I'm not lying. Right in front of my was the Disney Princess from Brave. "Holy!" Uglydog exclaimed. "Did not expect that."

Merida walked over to me, "What are you doing here?"

"I'm here to help you, Sarah. Now what seems to be the trouble?"

"My friends are in great danger, but I don't know how you can help, unless you know where a magical power is."

Merida chuckled. "You already have your power."

"Huh?"

"Your power lies within you. The belief that you can save them yourself."

"But that's just it. I'm still getting used to being a Princess. I faced them all before but only one-on-one. Not all together." Then I broke into a song.

Even though I've just begun
To somehow get these stories done.
How can I aim so high
When I've let down everyone?
Now I feel like I'm a fake
Thinking there must be some mistake.
I can't see why they chose me
When I don't have what it takes.

Oh, can I lead the way?
Make everything okay?
Just how am I supposed to save the day?
And what is there to say.
When my chance has flown away.
Why'd I think that I could be the one to save the day?

"You can sign about your doubts all you want. We all have them. But you also have the power to wipe those doubts away." Merida said.

She handed me her bow and arrow. "If you believe in yourself in what you can do. Your aim will always be true." I shot the arrow and it penetrated a rock nearby. "Woah..." I gasped.

"You can save your friends and you know it." Merida claimed. You know what... she was right? I saved them and Equestria many times before and whose to say I can't do it again. I'm a Princess of Equestria and It's my duty to protect my subjects, no matter what. "You're right, Merida."

"So Sarah, what are you waiting for?

I may not know exactly how I'll do it.
But I know that I can free them
If I put my heart into it.

Oh. I can lead the way.
Make everything okay.
I'm the one that has to save the day.
And there's nothing more to say
'Cept up, up and away.

I mounted Snowflake with Uglydog, Lucky Bat and the baby Jaguin on my shoulders and lap.

Cause I believe that I will be the one to save the day.

Save the day.
Save the day.

Snowflake flew over the dark mountains while lightning crashed through the air. "Woah... creepy place. Where could they be keeping your friends?" Uglydog asked. Just then...

"Princess Sarah!" Multiple voices came from below. Snowflake stopped and hovered. Looking down below I saw everyone in Ponyville down below in cages. I gasped and Snowflake flew down to the cages. They weren't guarded or anything. I wonder why? "Oh thank goodness you're here, Princess." a mare said. I unlocked the cages and everyone was free but I didn't see the Princesses, Twilight, Ren, Applejack, Rainbow, Jack, Jamie, Kaede, Mason, Carrie, Pinkie, Rarity, Nicole, Rantaro and Fluttershy anywhere.

"Where are Ren and the others?" I asked them all.

"The villains took them away to a secluded area in Tartarus." a stallion said as he pointed to a mountain far north. It had dark clouds over it and lightning flashing and booming. Uglydog gulped, "We're going in there, aren't we?" I grabbed him and Lucky Bat. "You bet." I turned to the ponies. "You all better get out of here." and Snowflake flew off towards the mountain.

When she reached it, she flew in an opening in the bottom of the mountain and flew up through a long tunnel and came out at the entrance to a large cavern in the mountain. There Snowflake hid to the side and I saw Ren and all my friends tied to separate sticks on a rocky platform being held by six ropes like a spider webbing. I heard Chrysalis laughing, "Finally, we'll destroy these pests for good and rule Equestria." she gloated. Jack and Mason struggled to get free.

"You will not prevail, Chrysalis." Celestia said.

"Yes we will, there's nothing that can stop us now." Chrysalis gloated.

"Except for Sarah!" Twilight exclaimed.

"That hybrid doesn't stand a chance against us." Starlight hissed.

"Now that we're together. That girl is as good as dead." Claw snarled.

"Now to get rid of you insolent pests for good!" Claw lit his horn and set on of the ropes on fire, making it break and making the platform fall a few feet. "WOAH!" My friends cried. I gasped. If all of those ropes break, the platform would fall into the.... croc-infested waters?! Okay, I know that's Chrysalis's doing. Anyway, if it falls into the water, my friends and the Princess are goners.

"We've gotta stop them and save them." Lucky Bat said.

"But how?" Uglydog asked. "We can't fight all of them."

"We need a distraction. Anything to keep them busy." I said, seeing Claw burn another rope and the same effect happening again. "And fast!"

"Hey, isn't that their dragons over there?" Lucky Bat asked. I looked to the left and saw the dragons chained up with dragon-proof chains. I quietly crawled over to them. They all looked very happy to see me. “Shh... I’ll get you out.” I changed into a Changewing and spit acid on the chains dissolving them completely and freeing the dragons. Then they all came over to the others. “So what’s the plan to save their butts?” Lucky Bat asked.

Uglydog gasped. "I think I know a distraction." he smirked, holding his black sunglasses. I smirked at him. Lucky Bat looked a bit nervous.

Ren's POV

Not good. Really not good. We're about to be dumped into croc infested waters by Claw, Tirek, Chyrsalis and Starlight Glimmer. Oh boy. Where's Sarah? We haven't seen her after the element teleported her away. I hope she gets here soon or we're goners. Jack growled, "Where is newbie?" he asked.

"Don't worry, I-I'm sure she's coming." Jamie said but cried out when the platform fell a few more feet. Now there were only three ropes left! Claw laughed and was ready to set another one of fire when. "Hey bug!"

"What?" He turned and saw Uglydog. "Uglydog!" I exclaimed in joy.

"What do you want, little pet?" Claw snarled.

Uglydog didn't reply and he started dancing?

Okay, did not see that trait in him. Claw looked totally shocked by the dolls dance moves. "What is he doing?" Mason hissed.

"Having fun, getting crazy. Getting loose." Uglydog replied.

"How can you be dancing when we're about to be friggin dead!" Jack yelled in anger. Chrysalis, Starlight and Tirek saw this. “Claw focus!” Chrysalis snarled but Claw was too distracted by Uglydogs dancing. “Grrr... looks like we have to do this ourselves.” Tirek and Starlight nodded. Starlight and Chrysalis went to the other two ropes and set them on fire.

“Big brother.” Carrie whimpered.

“Don’t worry Carrie, we’ll be alright.” Mason reassured. “Where is Sarah?”

Chrysalis laughed victoriously. Until....

“I need a boost!”

“What?!” She turned and we all saw Sarah getting ready to throw Lucky Bat towards us. “Lucky Bat away!” she cried and threw Lucky Bat. "Destiny Time!" he called as he flew through the air. He landed right on the platform and scurried over to my stick. Using his wings he untied me and set me free and we hurried to untie the others. The third rope broke and we fell a few more feet. “Hurry!” I exclaimed.

We untied the others and the second to last rope broke main the platform fall and we were falling with it. “YAAHHHH! OOF!” Suddenly I was caught by Moonshine and the others were caught by their respective dragons. Celestia, Luna and Cadence were caught but Winter and Storm. Nicole caught Lucky Bat in her arms and they flew us over to Sarah.

She was safe. Thank God. They landed and we all ran towed her. “Newbie, you’re alright.” Jack said.

“Yeah.”

“That was awesome Lucky Bat!” Pinkie exclaimed. “You flew!” Lucky Bat blushed a little. “Hehehe, it was nothing.” Uglydog stopped dancing when he saw we were free and he smacked Claw with his tail then leaped over. “Awesome rescue, dudes!” He exclaimed.

“Thank you for saving us, Sarah. What you and your friends did goes beyond words.” Celestia praised. We all smiled at Sarah and her friends proudly.

The villains were not amused!

They suddenly surrounded us. “You are not getting away.” Starlight snarled. Sarah stood in front of us, welding her scepter. “Not on my watch!”

Her scepter glowed and she thrusted it into the ground sending a shockwave, throwing the villains back and lighting up the whole place!

When the light died down the villains were in cages that were now indestructible and they were unconscious. Sarah’s scepter stopped glowing and she held her head, groaning, moving back and forth. She almost fell if me and Jack hadn’t caught her. “Woah, newbie. Take it easy.”

Sarah groaned. She only had the headache for a few more moment and It disappeared. “That was epic, Sarah!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Hehe, you and your friends got guts, newbie. And I like it.” Jack toothily grinned.

I don’t think I could have been anymore prouder of Sarah than right then.

When we got back to Ponyville, the Princesses held a ceremony in Canterlot for Sarah and her friends. The friends walked down the aisle and came before the Princesses of Equestria. "We are gathered here again to once again honor the heroism of our own Princess Sarah and her friends: Uglydog and Lucky Bat for their bravery in saving everypony from Tartarus and saving Equestria from darkness once again." Celestia announced.

"Which is why we are proud and honor to present them with these medals of honor." Luna added. She levitated several medals and placed them over Sarah, Uglydog and Lucky Bats' necks. Lucky Bat blushed and Uglydog wagged his tail excitedly. "We are so proud of you all." Cadence ended and the crowds cheered and clapped their hooves loudly.

After the ceremony, we all came over to Sarah and the dolls, "Way'd a go, Princess." Applejack said. Sarah blushed a little. "Applejack, you don't have to call me that." Sarah said.

"Ah know, just wanted to do it."

"Yo, what else do you do beside getting into dangerous situations?" Uglydog asked.

"Ha, oh we do plenty of things, shrimp." Jack grinned.

"I'm not a shrimp." Uglydog replied.

"Prove it." Jack smirked. The two smirked at each other. Oh boy, here we go again. "Ahem." Sarah coughed, gaining the boys attention. "No fighting today boys, today is a happy day, remember?"

Jack and Uglydog sighed, "Yes Sarah." We all shared a small chuckle at the two. Now we have two dolls as friends. Ha, what would be next?

Episode 38: Sarah's Adventures In Equestria the Movie: Part 1

In the magical land of Equestria, there are four powerful Princesses. One for the day. One for the night. One for family and then there’s me, Princess Sarah, the Princess of Friendship. It is my royal duty to make sure everyone in Equestria feels like they belong. It’s a lot’s of live up to. I mean, Princess? Luckily I have amazing friends who are there for me no matter what. I know with my friends by my side, I can be the Princess everyone wants me to be. But some things you just can’t prepare for.

Now on with the main movie plot!

I was in the halls of the Canterlot Palace, being calm. “Ooommm… Oooommm… My goodness! I can’t handle this!” I stated in a panicked tone. “Alright, alright.. Get it together. Just go in there and ask. This is your Friendship Festival. Everyone’s happiness rest in your hands.” … Yeah that pep talk to myself did not do anything to help me. “Ooooh.” I groaned. The door opened and out came Spike, Twilight’s dragon assistant. “Alright, Sarah, I have all your charts and graph.”

“Oh thank goodness, you’re here Spike. I’m just so nervous about this meeting.” I said.

“What are you talking about?” Spike asked.

“I’m about to ask the most royal ponies in Equestria a huge favor. What if they reject me?” I asked.

“I’ll be fine. Just remember the most important thing.”

“... Smile?” I suggested, giving him and large a somewhat creepy smile. “Uh..no.” he said. “You’re a Princess too.”

“...Right!” I said. I took a deep breath and pushed opened the doors to the throne room, seeing the three Princesses. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and Princess Cadence. “Good morning, Princesses. Thank you all for seeing me. I have an idea that I think will make our Friendship Festival the most wonderful celebration Equestria has ever seen!”

“Yes, Sarah! We are very excited!” Celestia said.

“Ponies have been arriving from all over all morning.” Cadene added.

“I'd like to think it's to see us, but Songbird Serenade might be the bigger attraction.” Luna stated.

“Yes, she is the... "mane" event!” I giggled a little. “And to make it extra special, I could use your help. Spike?”

Spike rolled out a large white board and as I talked Spike drew out everything. “Songbird Serenade's performance is not scheduled to start until after you begin the sunset. And based on my precise calculation, to get the very best lighting for the stage, Princess Celestia, I was hoping you could make sure the sun stays about 28.1º to the south, and, Princess Luna, if you could raise the moon 62º to the north at the same time, it would reflect the sunlight on the other side and really frame the entire stage perfectly!”

“I…” Luna stuttered.

“But wait! There's more! Cadance, if you could use your crystal magic to create an aurora above the stage, the sun and the moon will shine through it and create a truly amazing light show!”

“Presenting Songbird Serenade!” Spike cheered holding a little stick with Songbird Serenade’s sticker on it. “Ta-da…”

“So you're saying you want us to move the sun and the moon for the party?” Luna asked.

“Well, I'd do it myself, except I don't have your magic.” I laughed nervously. Princess Celestia came up to me, “Sarah, each of us uses our powers to serve Equestria in our own way. You are the Princess of Friendship. You already have all the magic you need.”

“So... that'd be a no?” I questioned.

Third Person POV

Meanwhile the Mane 5 and Ren, Jack, Jamie, Nicole, Rantaro, Kaede, Mason and Carrie were getting everything ready for the Friendship Festival. Rainbow Dash had finished clearing the clouds. “Skies clear and ready for the festival.” She zipped down and saw Rarity and Kaede placing diamonds on the ribbons. Pinkie and Carrie were blowing up balloons for the party. Ren, Twilight and Jamie were making sure everything was in tip top shape. Nicole and Rantaro were laying against the stage out of the way. Applejack and Mason came over with Applejack hauling a large barrel of apple cider. “Anypony up for some free samples of my family's apple cider?” she asked aloud.

Rainbow and Jack grinned and zipped over, “Thank you.” and zipped back. “Love’d it.”

Applejack and Mason admired Rarity and Kaedes’ work. “Wow, Rarity. It's a fine job you're doin' there. 'Course it might not get done 'til after the concert.”

“Yeah, Songbird Serenade will love it.” Mason added.

“Mason and Applejack anypony can do "fine". Sarah asked us, so clearly, she's going for fabulous, and fabulous takes time.” Rarity said.

“Fabulous takes forever!” Rainbow whined, “But "awesome"...” Rainbow flew past the stage, putting the diamonds on the ribbons in a sloppy manner. She returned to Rarity and Kaedes’ side. “...can get done in four seconds flat! Faster if I do my sonic rainboom!”

“Aah! No, no, oh no! Don't you dare, Rainbow Dash! It looks wretched enough already.” Rarity exclaimed.

“Oh come on, you fashion loon, it's fine!” Jack grunted, folding his arms.

“If you were raised in a barn! Ahem, no offense, Applejack.” Rarity said.

“None taken. Especially since I wasn't raised in a barn. My family just happens to have a barn. Where I was born. And... spent most of my formative years…”

“Raised in a barn!” Jack, Nicole and Rantaro said quickly in unison.

POV Ends

Then, I came over with Spike holding a list with my hands, “Okay, just two hundred and eighteen things left to do and we're ready.”

“Hey Sarah.” All my friends greeted.

“So how’d it go with the Princess? Did they like your idea?” Applejack asked.

“I bet they loved it!” Pinkie called out in the background. I sighed, “Not exactly. They think I can make today perfect without their magic.”

“And they are absolutely right.” Kaede said.

“Yeah, this festival was you brilliant idea and we all know your up the task.” Ren encouraged. I still wasn’t convinced. “Are you sure?” I asked. All my friends nodded. That’s when all of our dragons came onto the scene. They all roared happily, having heard our conversation from above.

That’s when Pinkie grabbed my face and literally smashed it against hers. “Sarah, look at me! This will be the biggest celebration Equestria has ever seen! As the Princess of Friendship, you cannot fail! This day will define who you are! The pressure is intense! It's almost too much for any single pony to handle!” She then screamed and ponies nearby gasped.

“Too far, Pinkie. Too far.” Ren said.

“Yep.” Jamie agreed. I blinked twice and Pinkie hopped off of me. “But you have us. So stop worrying.” she said. Music started playing as I smiled nervously and Applejack and Mason helped me up.

(Applejack and Mason)
It's time to show 'em what you've got

(Rarity and Kaede)
It's time to go and get things done

(Fluttershy and Jamie)
But you don't have to do it on your own

(Pinkie Pie and Ren)
'Cause you've got friends right here to make it fun

(All)
We got this, you got this
We got this together

Rainbow grabbed me and took me into the sky.

(Rainbow Dash)
Sometimes the pressure gets you down
And the clouds are dark and grey
Just kick them off and let the sun shine through

And scary as it seems, more help is on the way
'Cause friends have friends that wanna help out, too

(Rainbow Dash and Wonderbolts)
We got this, you got this
We got this together

(Crowd)
It's the Festival of Friendship
And we can get it done
A festival that they won't forget

A party to be proud of
A day of games and fun
Just you wait and see
A magic day in perfect harmony

(Fluttershy and Jamie)
You got this

(Bird)
[whistles melody]

(Fluttershy, Jamie and bird whistle)
We got this together

(Applejack)
With friends and family, you are never alone
If you need help, we've got your back
You can be honest, let your problems be known

(Applejack and Apple family)
'Cause you got us to pick up the slack
We got this

(Big McIntosh)
Eeyup!

(Apple family)
We got this together

(Rarity and Kaede)
Pay attention to the details
Every gem even-spaced
Make the colors perfect

(Spike)
Takin' one or two to taste

He took one of the gems and at them

(Rarity)
Inside and out, beautiful throughout
Generosity is what we're all about

(Spike)
(mouthful) You got this

(Rarity and Kaede)
You got this

(Rarity, Kaede and Spike)
We got this together

I flew into the sky, overlooking the area.

(Me)
Today needs to be perfect, it all comes down to me
I don't know if I'm ready
For all the things they need me to be
I am the Princess of Friendship
But that is more than just a crown
It's a promise to bring creatures together
And never let anybody down!

(Pinkie Pie and Ren)
We've got an awful lot to bake
Each pony needs a piece of cake
Oh, wait! There's something better we can do

We're gonna need some more supplies
To make a really big surprise
She'll be so shocked
She's sure to love it, too!

You got this!
We got this together!

(All)
It's the Festival of Friendship
Together we are one
A day we will never forget

And now everything is ready
So when the day is done

(Rainbow Dash and Jack)
The weather

(Applejack and Rantaro)
The banquet

(Rarity and Nicole)
The style

(Fluttershy and Carrie)
And music

(All)
All will be in perfect harmony!

Suddenly, I heard a large ‘POP’ sound behind me. I turned around and look up… only to be consumed by giant cake pieces.

“Oh dear!” Rarity exclaimed. I popped my head out, “Pinkie! Ren!” and a lit candle landed on my head. Pinkie and Ren popped out of her cannon, “Oops sorry, guess my large party cannon needs a little more fine tuning.” Pinkie admitted. “Sorry.” Ren apologized. I only groaned. I walked out of the cake and cleaned myself just as ponies were whispering.

“Songbird Serenade, is it really her?”

“It is, It is.”

Through the crowd came two bodyguard ponies and in the middle was a beige pegasus pony with a tan and black mane and tail. The mane covered her eyes and she was wearing a black jacket. “Hi, I’m looking for the pony in charge.” she asked. Cameras flashed and she did a few poses. “I need to get ready for my soundcheck.”

“Woah.” Ren gasped. It was the first time, Ren and the gang had met a pop star in Equestria.

“Songbird Serenade!” I called. “Hi, my name is Sarah and I’m the human in charge.”

“Ah good-” Before she could continue, there was a the sound of thunder. We all looked up and saw dark clouds coming over and filling the air. “Storm clouds?” Carrie asked.

“Rainbow Dash?” I asked.

“Uh, I don't’ think those are storm clouds.” Rainbow said.

“Yeah. I have a bad feeling about those clouds.” Mason said.

“Me too.” Rantaro said.

Then a weird looking airship came out of the cloud.

“Ooh! I bet those are the clowns I ordered!” Pinkie cheered, but when the ship got closer she added, “...Or definitely not the clowns I ordered. The airship was stationed right in front of us and broke of the thin pillars. A walk path came out and out came a small hedgehog carrying a loudspeaker and a mic. The hedgehog cleared his throat and said, Ponies of Equethtria, we come on behalf of the fearsome, the powerful, the almighty...Storm King!

I narrowed my eyes a little as the rest of my friends started in concern and suspicion. The hedgehog continued, “And now, to deliver the evil, evil methage, put your hooves together for Commander Tempeeeetht!”

We heard footsteps and out came a unicorn mare wearing gray armor. She had a scar over her left eyes and… she had a broken horn!

Most of the ponies gasped, ”What the hell?” Jack asked.

“Is that a unicorn?” Twilight asked.

“I think so, but what happened to her horn.” Spike asked.

“It looks like it was cut off or something.” Ren stated.

That’s when Celestia, Luna and Cadence came down, “Tempest, is it? How may we help you?”

“Oh I’m so glad. How about we start with your complete and total surrender.” Tempest said. Okay. She’s bad news and the rest of the gang knew it too. I decided to step forward with caution. Um.. “hi there. Princess of Friendship. Not exactly sure what's going on, but I know we can talk things out.”

I swear I heard Jack and Rainbow facepalmed. “Oh goodie.” Tempest said. “All four Princesses.” she began to walk down the walkway. “Here’s the deal ladies, I need your magic. Give it up nicely please, or else we make it difficult for everyone.”

“And why should we cower before you?” Luna asked. “There’s one of you and hundreds of us.”

Tempest chuckled, “I was hoping you’d choose ‘Difficult’.” That’s when more airships came in and large Storm creatures came out and landed in the area. Ponies screamed and ran for their lives. “Holy crap!” Jack exclaimed. Carrie hugged her brother in fear.

“Crap baskets!” Ren added.

Tempest leaped into the air and threw an obsidian orb at Celestia. “Celestia!” Ren cried. Cadence stepped in front of her aunts and used a shield to protect them, but the orb broke through and hit her, “YAAHHH!” she cried. I gasped in horror as she was turning into a statue. “Oh my goodness!” Rarity cried.

“Holy crap!” Jack added.

“Not good!” Kaede added.

“Cadence!” Celestia cried.

“Agh! I can’t stop it!” Cadence cried.

Tempest started running through the panic crowd. Celestia turned to Luna, “Luna, quick go South beyond the Badlands.” she started. Tempest threw another obsidian orb. “Go to the dragons’ world and seek help from the Queen of the hippo-” she didn’t finish when the orb hit her turning her into a statue. “Celestia! No!” Ren cried. Luna gasped and made flew into the air, but Tempest threw another orb at her. It struck her and she turned into and statute mid-air and Twilight used her magic to catch her. “Ugh. Luna!” she cried.

Tempest launched two more orbs at Twilight and the girls saw it. “Twilight!” The Mane 6 all jumped into front of the first orb and got hit while Twilight got struck with the second orb. “Twilight! Girls! No!” I cried in horror. Now Twilight and the Mane 6 were statues as well. Tempest chuckled and she launched another orb right at me. I gasped. “Sarah!” Mason quickly grabbed me and pulled me out of the way, letting the orb hit someone else. “Easy as pie.” Tempest smirked.

“Oh I love pie.” the hedgehog said. “Oh you totally got the last Princess.” But when the green smoke clear it was revealed that the statue was a pegasus pony. “That’s not the Princess.” Tempest growled. She turned to the hedgehog. “Grubber, get her now!”

“Guys, we gotta get the Princess!” he cried.

“Over here, you guys!” Ren said. He, Carrie, Nicole, Rantaro, Jack, Jamie and Kaede along with Kodi and Rosy were near the bridge. Me and Mason dashed through the Storm creatures and made it onto the bridge along with the others, but our path was blocked by two other Storm Creatures. We stopped and I fired my magic, but one of them bounced it off with a shield hitting the ground and breaking the bridge beneath us. “AAAAHHHH!” We all screamed and we fell into the water.

We all breached the surface and the current carried us over a waterfall. “Crap baskets!” Ren exclaimed.

“AHHH!” I cried as we all fell down the waterfall.

Third Person POV

Grubber and two Storm Creatures looked over the edge. “Which one of you guyth ith goin' down there?” The Storm Creatures growled, “ I would, but I just had a hearty meal, and I will think and I will thide-cramp. I'm very big-boned. I think quick.”

POV Ends

We all were now hiding under a fallen tree, miles from Canterlot which was now surrounded by the dark clouds and had more airships coming in. I was standing by the water while my friends were under the fallen tree. “Everyone alright?” Ren asked.

“Yeah… I think so.” Carrie said a little daze from the fall.

“We just got our butts kicked by the worst party crashers ever!” Kaede said.

“We got to go back there and fight that unicorn bastard!” Jack said.

“Jack, you saw those goons and that unicorn. You seriously want to go back?!” Mason exclaimed. “That’s suicide!”

Jack growled, "Then what do you suggest we do then?!"

“We can’t hide here forever.” Kaede said. “And let’s be honest, we can’t go back. Look at what they did to the Princesses, Twilight and her friends.”

“Kaede's right. Tempest said she wants the four Princesses magic. She’s already captured three of them. Sarah’s the last Princess. We have to keep her away from Tempest.” Mason added.

“So what do we do now?” Jamie said.

Meanwhile, I was thinking about what Princess Celestia said. “The dragon world… the Queen.”

“Uh, what queen and what world?” Kaede asked.

“Celestia told Luna to go to the dragon world and find the Queen of the Hippo- something. Luna can’t, so I have to.” I said.

“How? You don’t have the faintest clue as to where they are, newbie.” Jack said.

“There somewhere south, past the Badlands.” I added.

“That’s outside of Equestria.” Jamie said with a little fear in her voice.

“I understand you’re scared and nobody else has to go, but I have to find this world and the Queen. It might be our only hope.” I said. I began walking when Jack came in front of me, “Well you're not going out there alone where that unicorn bastard can grab you, newbie. Wherever you go, we go. We’re in this together.” He said with a toothy grin. “We’re not letting you do this quest alone.”

Ren came up, “We got your back.”

“Indeed.” Kaede added.

“Count me in!” Mason added.

“I’m ready to save Equestria!” Carrie said.

“Yeah.” Jamie added.

“I guess, we’ll help too.” Nicole added, speaking for Rantaro and herself.

“Yeah, we’re all behind you Sarah.” Rantaro said.

“Now let’s get moving.” Ren said and with that we walked through the forest for the Badlands on our quest to save Equestria.

Episode 39: Sarah's Adventures in Equestria the Movie: Part 2

Third Person POV

In Equestria, the Storm Creatures had captured all the ponies and muzzled them and forcing them to walk, connected with chains. Other were placed in cages. Tempest was on the balcony of the palace. She walked inside where the three Princess Statues were. Each were on a corner of a four petaled flower. Twilight and her friends statues were off to the side. “All this power wasted on parties when there are far greater uses.”

There was a small cauldron in the middle of the room and one Storm Creature came in holding an orb that was ringing. “Well? Answer it!.” Tempest ordered. The Storm Creature poured the liquid into the cauldron and out came and image of the Storm King.

“Where am I supposed to be looking? I never understand how this spell works. Tempest!” The Storm King called.

“Over here, Your Excellency..” Tempest called.

“Where?”

“Over here.”

“Huh?”

“No. No, right. Look right.”

“My right?”

“Yep.”

“Oh. There you are. Here's the deal. I'm in the middle of a big rebrand here. "The Storm King" is tracking well as "intensely intimidating", but you know what? I need to back it up. You know what I need to back it up with? A storm! That would be great! You promised me magic that could control the elements, and right now, I'm holding a what? A branch. A twig. Bleh!”

“Uh, that would be the Staff of Sacanas, Your Excellency, and it will channel the magic of the four rulers of this land. You'll soon have the power of a hundred armies.”

“So that would be a yes on your locking down the four Pegacornicuseses, or whatever you call them?”

“Give me three days. I'll have everything ready for your arrival.”

The Storm King's’ voice then turned ominous, “Remember, Tempest. Only I have the power to make you whole. Make this twig work, and you'll get your reward. Fail me, and your horn won't be the only thing that's broken.”

“It won't be a problem.” And the Storm King suddenly turned upbeat, “Great! I'm ready to power up, crash and bash, and be the biggest, baddest bugaloooooo…” and the spell finished.

“Thorry, bad thpell thervice. You want me to call him back?” Gruber asked.

“Do you have the Princess?”

“Well, uh, funny thtory. It kinda theemth like she... she might've like, you know, got away... a little bit. I know you're dithappointed, but I got one word for you: "thpongecake".” Tempest zapped Grubber with her electricity. “I need all four for the staff to work.” Tempest growled.

“Hey, I know! I want the Thtorm King to fix that crazy horn as badly as you do. It lookth like a crackly chipped tooth on the top of your head. And you know you don't look good in hatth.” She sharply turned towards him. “That Princess is not gonna keep me from getting my horn back! Prepare my ship!” Grubber freaked but he went to prepare her ship. Tempest returned to her calm demeanor.

“Please. How far could one little human get on her own?” Tempest asked.

POV Ends

Now we were in the Badlands Desert. There were no clouds in the sky and just sand everywhere. The heat and humidity didn’t affect me much due to my animal abilities. My friends, on the other hand…. Eh.

I turned back and saw them sweating profusely and walking slow. Rantaro was trying to fan himself but it barely worked. Jacks’ shirt was all sweaty. Ren looked like he at the point of dropping down to the ground, along with Jamie.

"I...can't...take it...anymore..." Jamie complained.

“Soo… hot…” Jack groaned.

“Tell.. me… about it.” Ren added.

I felt bad for them. I was up ahead by a few feet. Carrie almost fell from heat exhaustion if Mason didn’t catch her. I looked at the sun. There weren’t any clouds in the sky. “How can I block the sunlight? Aha!” I changed into a Typhoomerang dragon and hovered over my friends. My large wingspan covered them in the shade. They all gave a sigh of relief. “Thanks… Sarah..” Kaede said.

“No problem” I said.

“How… much… farther?” Jack asked.

“Hey… when did this… road get here?” Kodi asked in a tired voice.

“A road..?” Ren said. My friends came over a sandy hill and they smiled. Up ahead was a town.

“A town.” I finished. Seeing the town, must have gave my friends an extra boost of energy because they started walking a bit faster. When we got closer to the town, I landed on the ground and turned into my human self. We entered the town and saw there were pig creatures and some vendors too. Carrie looked around and saw cages with animals in them. One pig creature dropped a barrel, “I got it.” I said and I used my magic to lift it up. “ Hey! No magic around my merchandise!” the pig creature exclaimed, frightening us a little and we scurried away while Jack snarled at the pig creature.

“This place give me the creeps.” Mason said. Carrie held onto her brother tightly.

“Me too.” Jamie said.

“Just stick together.” Ren said. “Be careful who you talk to. And try to blend in.” Suddenly a vendor creature came up to us, “How much for the red wolf?”

“Huh?” We all asked.

“The red wolf.” the vendor said again, pointing to Kodiak, “I’m not a wolf, I’m a dog?!” he exclaimed.

“Uh, sorry Kodi isn't for sale.” Ren said.

“I want the small girl. I'll give ya two storm bucks for it!” another vendor said.

“My sister is not for sale either!” Mason growled. The various another creatures started to surround us, saying multiple bids. Jack got in front of us for protection. We were cornered against a wall, but before any of them could touch us, an anthropomorphic cat leaped in front of us. He wore a red robe and had a blue ring on his tail. “Backup, everyone! Back it up! Y'all in some serious danger! Now you didn't touch any of them, did you? Just look at all those colors! You think that's natural? They're infected with ‘pastelis coloritis’.” he said.

The creatures gasped. “ Now, you listen here, cat, there ain't—” Jack tried to say but was cut off by the cat.

“Don't worry, don't worry, as long as you're not covered in purple splotches, you'll be fine. Uh-oh.”

“What do I do?!” One creature asked.

“Enjoy your last moments and don't touch anyone. Because parts will fall off.” The creatures screamed and ran away, leaving the streets vacant.”Well, all right.” he said and he purrs a little. “Woah… he’s better than you Rantaro.” Kaede said.

“Pfft. Whatever.” Rantaro said.

“Capper’s the name and charming's’ my game.” Capper said. I approached Capper, “Hi, Capper. My name is Sarah Gem and these are my friends; Ren, Mason, Carrie, Kaede, Jack, Jamie, Nicole, Rantaro, Kodi and Rosy.”

“Nice to meet you all.” Capper said. Ren and Mason pulled me off to the side, “I don’t think we should trust him. He acts like Rantaro.” Ren said.

“I agree with Ren.” Mason said.

“Maybe we should, I mean we could use a friend out here.” I stated. Capper suddenly came over, “You know what, the little female is right. And if I do say so myself….”

“He better not sing.” Jack grunted.

“You know he is.” I replied. Jack growled.

(Capper)

This town is not a nice place

For little fillies all alone

There are lots of twists and corners

That could lead to the unknown

Let me guide your way

And I'll be sure to help you through

You could really use a friend out here

And luckily for you...

I'm the friend that you need

When you're lost and don't know what to do

I'm your pal, your amigo

Useful and resourceful, too

And my help, you'll concede

Is a plus guaranteed

You can call and I'll come running

Just follow my lead

'Cause I'm the friend you need!

(Klugetown Wool-Seller)

He's a friend

Scaly Klugetowner: Quite a friend!

(Klugetowners)

He's a friend indeed!

(Capper)

You need a bud to spot the danger

A pal to stop the creep

A chum and not a stranger to assist

You need a bro who is cunning

That can help you take the leap

A friend who knows what's lying in the mist

Don't fear these darkened alleys

They're scary, yes, I know

Why, you could use a friend

To protect you wherever you go

And such a dazzling beauty

Covered in dirt and muck

But now your fate is changing

Now you are in luck

'Cause I'm the friend that you need

When you're lost and don't know what to do

I'm your pal, your amigo

Lookin' out for friends like you

And my help, you'll concede

Is a plus guaranteed

Just call and I'll come running

We'll say it's agreed…

'Cause I'm the friend you need!

(Ren and the others)

He's a friend

Kaede: Quite a friend!

(All)

He's a friend indeed!

Capper led us into his home. There were shelves with bottles on it and it looked like a hodgepodge of some sort. “ Apologies for the state of my litter box. I wasn't expecting guests.”

“Gross.” Mason stated.

“Y'all sure you want the Hippos?” Capper asked.

“It’s Hippo-something. I know it can’t just be hippos.” I replied.

“Right, now let’s see what we have here.” Capper said.

Third Person POV

Tempest, Grubber and some Storm Creatures were walking through Klugetown. The creatures of Klugetown were screaming and running away. “You really think the ponieth got thith far?” Grubber asked. Tempest saw one of Sarah’s feathers on a stand, “ Oh, they're here. Attention! A little purple pony passed this way. Tell me where she is…”

“..or thumpin real bad'th gonna happen.” Grubber added.

“You think we're gonna fall for this again? I don't know what kinda scam you're workin' with Capper and the rest of your friends, but--” One fish creature stated.

“Friends?” Tempest asked.

“Poison or no poison, you're gonna pay!” Tempest didn’t flinch instead she knocked the fish creature down and threw him onto the ground! “Ohhhh, Fishman juth got dropped!” Grubber said. Tempest approached the fish creature. “Now… about this… Capper.” she lit her horn, emphasizing she was serious.

POV Ends

Meanwhile, while I was looking through some of the books, Kaede was with Capper and she fixed a button on his robe. “ Here you go. I do apologize. If we were back home, My friend, Rarity could've done something truly fabulous.” she said. Capper looked at her with suspicion, “Okay... What's the catch?”

“Nothing. After all that you've done for us, consider it a "thank you".” Kaede admitted, surprising Capper since nobody ever thanked him for anything. “Oh. Uh, don't thank me. Really.”

“Guys!” I called. I placed a map on the table. “I found the Queen, Princess Celestia said. We need the Queen of the Hippogriffs; part pony, part eagle!”

“Hippogriffs. Cool!” Ren said. Capper came over, “Oh! Oh, the Hippogriffs! Now, the trouble with that is no one knows where they are.”

“The map says they live on Mount Aris. Where’s that?” I asked.

“Maybe it’s that large mountain out the window.” Rantaro stated, nonchalantly, pointing out the window. We went over to the window and saw the mountain in the distance. “That’s it!” I exclaimed. “We’ve got to get to the mountain.”

“You need an airship! And lucky for you, I can get you a ride.” Capper said.

“No, no, Capper, you’ve done enough. We can take it from here.” I reassured. Suddenly, the door was busted down and certain hornless unicorn came in, slowly. “Hehehe… silly humans.” Tempest said.

“Tempest.” I said in fear. My friends gasped in shocked and fear.

“Trusting strangers? Big mistake. Big…”

“Huge!” Grubber added. The two slowly walked towards us. “Ummm… any ideas, guys?” Ren asked nervously. I used my magic to make a small cloud of dust in the room, which Tempest, stopped with her electricity. My friends climbed on the windmill outside.

“Go, Go!” I flew out the window. “Get her now!” Tempest ordered and the Storm Creatures went to work. “You’re gonna be scared now, humans.” Grubber said.

My friends were on a single windmill when one of the Storm Creature held on part of the windmill. Kaede and Carrie screamed. I went over and pushed one of the blades of the windmill with all my might. The struggle broke the device holding the windmill and hitting the Storm Creature in the face. My friends screamed in fear as the windmill dislodged itself and started rolling through town.

“I'm... gonna... be... sick!” Jack said.

“Me.. too!” Ren added. The rest were screaming and panting. They leaped off and rushed across a platform which was getting destroyed by the windmill. Ren and Kaede carried their respective pets. They leaped into a small entryway. “We have to get there to the docks!” I said. We all rushed up the stairs just as the ship was leaving. “Hurry!” Ren added.

I rushed ahead and grabbed the rope and pulled it, allowing my friends to walk along the rope, like tightrope walkers. Jack, Jamie, Nicole, Rantaro, Mason and Carrie walked across it. “Don’t look down.” Jamie said to himself. Ren went next, but Kaede saw the Storm Creatures coming and she leaped onto it, pulling me and she slipped off. “WAAAHH!”

“Oh no!” Mason cried.

“Kaede!” Everyone cried. I ditched the rope and dove for Kaede and I luckily caught her before she hit some rocks. I flew her over to the airship and we landed roughly on it. I was panting heavily. “Sarah, you okay?” Ren asked.

“Yeah, I’m alright.” I reassured.

“Shhh!” Nicole snapped. We were behind some large crates and hear some voices. “Did you hear something?” Boyle asked. Squabble squawked. “Eh, probably just the rats. If we find 'em, we'll eat 'em.” Boyle said.

Jamie gulped nervously, “Rats?”

“Let’s just stay quiet.” I whispered. Hopefully, these guys would be friends to us.

Third Person POV

Capper was brought before Tempest and Grubber.

“Now... where are they going?” she asked, chargin her horn up. Capper got up, “Okay. No need for violence. Uh, they're headed…” The button Kaede sewed on sparkled reminding Caper about her generosity. He winced and suddenly got an idea, “They headed east! Yeah, to... to Black Skull Island. So, uh, glad I could be of service to His Majesty, the Storm King. I'll just be on my way.” The Storm Creatures blocked his way.

“When I get my Princess. Until then, your fate is still... up in the air.” Tempest said.

“Oh, you're gonna go in the thkiff! Which ith a boat! Thpethifically, a air-boat!” he laughed. The Storm Creatures brought Capper abroad, “We make a great team. I love it how you thaid hith fate with "up in the air", and then I thaid, "you're gonna be in the air on an airboat!"

POV Ends

Episode 41: Sarah's Adventure's in Equestria the Movie: Part 4

Meanwhile, me and the gang landed the crate at the bottom of Mount Aris and used our dragons to fly up to the top. “Here is it. Mount Aris.” Ren said.

Our dragons walked into Mount Aris and saw houses that looked like bird cages. The area was dead silent. The houses were destroyed or broken and there wasn’t any sign of hippogriffs anywhere. “This place looks like a ghost town.” Jack said.

“Yeah, wonder what happened here.” Ren questioned.

Then we all heard some humming. “Is that singing?” Mason asked. I traced the sound to a small cave. “It’s coming from here.” I said. The gang and dragons followed me and I led them through the cave. There was a lake in the center and a large flower. A pebble dropped. Princess Skystar gasped and she leaped into the sea, but what we saw was a figure. “Hey wait! I cried and I leaped into the lake. “Sarah!” Ren cried.

He and the others came into the lake with me. “Where’d she go?” Ren asked.

Suddenly, the water started spinning around. The flower was sucked down and it was revealed to be a whirlpool. “Uh-oh.” I said.

“Crap baskets!” Ren said.

“I hate epic adventures.” Kaede grumbled. Our dragons roared in panic and leaped into the water and grabbed us as the whirlpool sucked us down and we crashed on some rocks. “Oof! Ow! Gah! Ugh! Agh! Ow! Pain! Ouch! Oof!”

We all groaned and we got up. “Great, now where the hell are we?” Jack asked irritated. Our dragons seemed to sense something being they were looking around the area. “What’s wrong with them?” Kaede asked.

Our dragons placed us on their backs and they flew into another cave and we came out. We saw large pillars of rocks with glowing fauna and flora. “Woah…” I gasped. Our dragons continued to fly and we entered a extremely large cavern and saw millions and millions of dragons. “Oh my god.” I whispered.

“Looks like we found the Dragon World.” Ren said.

“More like a Hidden World.” I added.

Our dragons landed near a large section that had a large crystal coming out of the ceiling. They walked off and we moved a little closer, looking over a large cliff.

“It’s beautiful.” Kaede added.

“How are we gonna find the Queen of the Hippogriffs in this place?” Mason asked.

“It’s a whole new world.” Jamie added. We noticed there was a dragon on top of the crystal and all the dragons were bowing to him. “Whose that dragon?” Jamie asked.

“It seems like he’s the Alpha dragon.” I answered.

“Seems like it. So what so we do now?” Kaede asked.

*GROWL*

We all froze when we heard a growl. “Jack… please tell me that was your stomach?” Jamie squeaked.

“Sorry nerd.” Jack said. We slowly turned around and saw a purple and blue Rumblehorn dragon. “Oh boy.” I whimpered. Rumblehorn roared gaining the attention of all the other dragons. “Jump!” I cried. We all jumped off the cliff and rolled down the cliff, landing on the ground. “Run!” Ren cried.

We were about to run when multiple Nightmare, Zipplebacks, Gronckles and other dragons landed in front and behind us. They were all growling, hissing and roaring at us. We all stood back to back. “I don’t think they’re happy to see us.” Jamie whimpered.

“Isn’t that obvious?” Jack deadpanned.

“What was the first clue?” Nicole asked. They all began to move towards us, “W-What do we do?” Ren whimpered.

Suddenly, our dragons leaped in front of us, in a protective circle, roaring at the other wild dragons. I took a deep breath and bravely walked up to one of the growling Monstrous NIghtmares. “Sarah. No! Come back!” Ren hissed. I didn’t listen and walked towards the Nightmare. It roared at me. “Shhh… it’s alright… I’m not the enemy.” I reassured. I could feel the Alpha’s eyes, staring at me, but I didn’t falter. The Nightmare growled but I inched closer to him. I looked him dead in his eyes as a tense moment of silence passed. Finally, the Nightmare moved towards me and put it’s snout in my hand, earning his trust. “Unbelievable.” Jamie cried.

Jack chuckled and placed a hand on his hip. “That’s our girl.”

Our dragons were still growling at the wild dragons, warning them to back away from their beloved riders. Suddenly, a loud roar broke through the air and the wild dragons parted, creating a path for the Alpha dragon. The Alpha Dragon looked like a Night Fury but it also had a second set of wings, resembling a Monstrous Nightmare. It’s tail was covered in the spines of a Deadly Nadder. It had a pair of horns similar to the Monstrous Nightmare, but were medium.

Our dragons hissed at him, but he roared at them loudly, making them step back and allowing him to walk towards Ren and the others. We all stared at him before… he spoke, “What are you humans doing here?”

“You talk?!” Carrie exclaimed.

“Yes, I can talk and I’ll ask again. What are you humans doing here?” his voice had some venom in it.

“We don’t mean you or your dragons any harm.” Ren said. “We’re looking for the Queen of the Hippogriffs.”

The dragon's’ expression turned angrier and he spread out his wings. “Why would you want to see her?” he hissed.

“Please, the Storm King invaded our land. We need their help that’s all.” Kaede said.

The Alpha snarled, “Well, we won’t let you go near her.” The dragons roared along with their Alpha. I knew then they were going to attack my friends! “NO!” I leaped in front of them and changed into my dragon form, shocking and surprising every dragon, even the Alpha. “I won’t let you hurt my friends. Even if you are the Alpha!” I snarled with a growl for emphasis.

The Alpha said nothing, but instead he glowed and to our complete shock, turned into a human who had wings and a horn!

“He’s another hybrid?! What the hell?!” Jack exclaimed.

“How’s that possible.” Ren added.

“I did not see that coming.” Mason said.

“I thought Sarah was the only one.” Jamie said.

“Yeah.” Ren agreed. I changed back into a human myself and looked at the adult man. He had tannish brown hair. His skin was light and his eyes were blue. He wore a black jacket, like Jack but he wore matching shorts. He wore tall black boots as well. He looked closely at me and he moved a small part of my hair. “Hey, hands off our Princess!” Jack exclaimed. The Alpha didn’t pay him no mind but instead said, “Is… it really you?”

I felt a little awkward, “Should.. I know you?”

“No… but a father never forgets.” I felt my whole world stop for a moment and my heart skipped a beat. Okay! Now I’m shocked!

“FATHER?!” My friends exclaimed in utter shock with dropped jaws.

“Father.” I gasped.

The Alpha nodded. “Yes Sarah… I am you biological father, Jake.” I didn’t have any words. The Alpha Dragon, the human/ alicorn hybrid… was my father?! “Come with me.” he said to me and then looked at my friends, “All of you.” My father led us to his home that was made out of crystals. It looked kinda like a two story house. Inside, everything was made from crystals. The couches, tables, you name it. The crystals were quite comfortable. My friends and I all sat on the clinch while my dad sat on a chair across from us. I was still shocked but the recent news. “Sarah… are you okay?” Carrie asked.

“I’m… fine.” I said slowly. I turned to my biological father. “So.. where have you been all this time?”

My biological father sighed, “When your mother gave birth to you, we were both very proud of you, blissfully happy and energetic. We sensed great and powerful magic within you. You inherited my animal abilities and your mother magical abilities as well, but when you were only weeks old, poachers and hunters came and tried to take you away. We knew they wanted to use your abilities for evil.

You mother and I knew we had to keep you safe so we gave you to two dear friends of mine. Davenport and Douglas. They vowed they would protect you from all danger. Me and your mother parted our ways, afraid that if they people would find us together, they force one of us to tell you where you were taken to. I found my way to the Hidden World where I met all these dragons and they made me their Alpha.”

"So Douglas didn't forcefully give Sarah her animal abilities. She's always had them but she never activated them." Ren said.

"Until I started to train her." Davenport added.

“Well you could have at least told you daughter that you were here, let alone alive!” Mason hissed.

“Yeah, old geezer.” Jack added, crossing his arms. “What kind of father doesn’t at least tell their child they are alive!”

“I know, but if anyone were to discover the Hidden World, all the dragons here would be in grave danger.” My biological father stated. My friends were still upset but I shook off my shock and went back to the main reason we came here. “Do you know where the Queen of the Hippogriffs are?” I asked.

“Yes, come with me.” He led us out of his house and through the cavern until we came to a large lake. “Not another whirlpool again.” Jamie whined.

“Do not worry.” Jake stated. “Just wade in.”

Jake entered the water and we followed along with our dragons. Jake used his magic to give us air bubble like helmets. “Follow me.” Jake dove into the water and we followed. “This way.” Jake swam ahead and we all followed. Our dragons used their wings to propel themselves through the water. Soon we reached another city. All the buildings were simply like Greek buildings, with stone columns for fences and walling, open roofs. It was surprisingly brighter down here too with all the glowing corals and underwater angler lights. There were mermares and mer-ponies everywhere.

“Woah…” We all gasped.

We entered the palace and swam into the throne room.

We saw a large sea pony. She was white with purple fins and tail fins and she had light blue fins on the ends of arms. “Queen Novo, we have some visitors.” Jake called.

“Jake, if it’s another sea dragon, I don’t want-” When she saw us, she gasped. “Jake, what have you done! You know surface dwellers are no allowed here. Guards!” Four seapony guards came in with glowing laces. My friends gasped and whimpered a little, while our dragons growled and hissed.

“Novo, it’s alright. It’s just my biological daughter and her friends.” Jake said.

“We need to find the Hippogriffs do you know what happened to them?” I asked.

“Why of course I know, I’m the Queen. I know everything.” Novo said.

“Oh, it’s such a good story.” Princess Skystar said as she suddenly appeared.

“Don’t you dare tell them!” Novo said.

But the seapony told them anyway. “Once upon a time, like, a while ago, the Hippogriffs did live on Mount Aris.”

Novo was not pleased, “Did I not say don't tell them? But hey, I'm just the queen. Don't mind me.”
“Fine! I can't tell you!” Skystar grunted, “But if I could tell you, I'd say that that horned beast did show up to steal their magic!”

“Seriously?” Novo groaned.

“But, to keep it out of his clutches, their brave and majestic leader, Queen Novo, hid them deep underwater where he could never go! We are... Well, we were the Hippogriffs! Ta-da! “Skystar laughed and came over to us and whispered, “But I totally did not tell you that!”

“She’s almost like that pink brat.” Jack whispered.

“Well, I guess the pearl is out the oyster now. I am Queen Novo.”

“Hold on now. Lemme get this straight. When the Storm King came, you just abandoned your entire city and fled?” Ren asked.

“We didn't flee! We swam! Y'know, in order to flee.” Same thing! “But... how?” Ren asked.

“Oh! Can we show them? Huh? These are the first guests we've had in, like, foreveeerrr! Can we, can we, can we, can we, can we, can we, can we, can we, can we?” Skystar asked.

“Well I should make sure it still works.” Novo said. They swam pas a jellyfish that released a small glowing pearl. Skystar grinned. “Careful now.” Novo said. Novo spread the pearls magic towards us and it turned out legs into tails with fins on the end. “Woah!” Ren exclaimed.

“Awesome!” Mason said.

“These fins are divine!” Kaede squealed.

“Hey bodyguard, I’ll race you to that coral!” Jack challenged Mason. “You’re on!”

“Come on Jamie, try it!” Kaede said.

“Hehe, yeah.” Jamie said shyly.

“Oh, my gosh! Best... idea! You can stay with us! Forever!.” Skystar laughed. “There are so many things we can do! We can make friendship bracelets out of shells and... picture frames outta shells and... decorative wastebaskets out of shells... Oh, I have so many projects that involve shells, haha! Now I have someone new to share them with! I mean, aside from my friends, Shelly and Sheldon. Right? Shelly?”

My friends just stared at her awkwardly. “That sounds lovely, Skystar, but you must realize, we can't stay.” Kaede said.

“We have to get back to our friends.” Mason added.

Skystar suddenly turned sad, “Oh, no. Of course. Of course. Heh. Of course you have your own friends back home. It's fine. It's fine. Heh. Shelly and Sheldon get jealous anyways. Heh. It's probably for the best.”She sighed. “Yeah, I'll just, um...I'll get Mom to, uh, turn you back so you can go home.” she swam away, leaving me feeling bad. “I know we have to go, but you guys saw how disappointed Princess Skystar was. Couldn't we stay for just a little longer?”

“Sarah we just don’t have time. That creep could be in Equestria by now.” Mason said.

“But we may be able to get an ally. Please guys.” I begged.

My friends looked at each other. “Well… I guess we could stay for a little longer.” Ren said hesitantly.

“I guess we could.” Jamie added.

“Yeah!” I cheered.

Jack sighed, “Another song is gonna come on isn’t it?”

“Have you met Sarah?” Nicole asked. Jack growled at her. Meanwhile I went over to Skystar and music began to play and the song began.

(Me)
Hey, now, don't be sad
I know we cannot stay
But we've got a couple minutes
And a little time to play

(Skystar)

I know you have important things

So it's okay, just go

(Me)

But we can still pick one small, little thing

To do with you, y'know!

One small thing doesn't seem like a lot

One small thing, work with the time you've got

Soon, one small thing becomes two

After two, perhaps another few

Then one small thing is not so small

One small thing can be the biggest thing of all

(Skystar)

All right now, since you're here

Let's see what we can do

Swim with the flow until you go

Together, me and you

(Me)

I've got necklaces for every fish

So what else do ya got?

(Skystar)

Well, we could play the bubblefish

You'll like this one a lot!

(Me and Skystar)

One small thing, it's a good place to start

One small thing, and we don't seem so far apart

Soon, one small thing leads to more

It's so much more than there was before

Just one small thing, and you will see

The start of something big for you and me

(Me)

One small thing

(Seaponies)

Just one small thing

(Skystar)

Or a tall thing

(Seaponies)

Just one tall thing

(Jamie)

Or a sing thing

(Seaponies)

Just one sing-y thing

(Kaede)

Or a bling thing

(Seaponies)

Just one bling-y thing

(Ren)

A conga thing

(Seaponies)

Yeah, a conga thing

(Jack)

Or a longah thing

(Seaponies)

Just one longah thing

(Me)

A blue thing, true thing, you thing (ooh-ooh)

(Skystar)

A whee thing, sea thing, me thing (ooh-ooh-ooh)

(Me and Skystar)

So many things and everything until our time is done

There's one small thing for each and everyone!

(Skystar)

One small thing, so much we can create

You and me, we started something great

It's so amazing, look around

At all the happy sights and sounds

One small thing is big, it's true

You did this all for us

I just wish there was one small thing

An extra special kind of thing

(Skystar and the Seaponies)

That we could do for you

One small thing!

Queen Novo laughed and Skystar smiled. “Oooh.” My friends came around me and they laughed as well. “Yeah!”

“Well I guess there is one small thing we can do.” Novo said.

“Ahhh.” I gasped.

“Alright little humans, we’ll help you in your fight against the Storm King.” Novo declared.

“Really?!” Ren cried in joy.

“Yes. This little hybrid has got on my good side. So I should return the favor.” Novo said.

My friends all cheered happily as our dragons roared in victory. “I’ll return them to the surface, Novo.” Jake offered.

“Alright Jake. I’ll be waiting.” Novo said. Jake led us back the way we came and we resurface at the lake and we walked onto the stairs. We all mounted our dragons while Jake spread his wings and we flew out of the Hidden world at landed at the bottom of Mount Aris.

“Davenport and Douglas raised you very well.” Jake commented.

“Thank you.” I replied.

“I’m sorry I haven’t been there for you for all these years, but I hope we can still be friends?” Jake asked.

“Of course.” Jake smiled and we actually hugged each other. We parted each other and suddenly a cage came over me. “Sarah!” Ren cried. I was suddenly lifted and I saw Tempests’ airship! “Guys!” I cried.

“SARAH!” My friends cried before the opening closed, leaving me in the dark.

Episode 42: Sarah's Adventure's in Equestria the Movie: Final Part

I rammed and kicked the bars but they were really thick. And here comes the hornless unicorn herself. “Ooohh, the Princess of Friendship, with no friends and now you have no way out.”

“Why are you doing this? You’re a pony, just like Twilight and her friends.” I stated.

Tempest lit her horn and pressed it against the cage. I gasped in fear. “I’m nothing like them. I’m more than they’ll ever be.” Ominous music started playing. Here comes the villains song.

(Tempest Shadow)

It's time you learned a lesson

It's time that you understand

Don't ever count on anybody else

In this or any other land

I once hoped for friendship

To find a place among my kind

But those were the childish wishes

Of someone who was blind

Open up your eyes

See the world from where I stand

Me, among the mighty

You, caged at my command

Open up your eyes

Give up your sweet fantasy land

It's time to grow up and get wise

Come now, little one, open up your eyes

We all start out the same

With simple naive trust

Shielded from the many ways

That life's not fair or just

But then there comes a moment

A simple truth that you must face

If you depend on others

You'll never find your place

[instrumental]

And as you take that first step

Upon a path that's all your own

You see it all so clearly

The best way to survive is all alone

Open up your eyes

See the world from where I stand

Me, among the mighty

You, caged at my command

Open up your eyes

And behold the faded light

It's time to grow up and get wise

Come now, little one, open up your eyes

Open up your eyes!

Oh...my...god. Poor Tempest. Losing her horn and gaining the scar cause of an Ursa and being abandoned by her friends. I don’t even Rantaro had that kind of past. “I’m so sorry you felt so alone.” I said. “I saw the truth. My ‘friends’ abandoned me when times got tough. Looks like I’m not the only one.” Tempest said. Tempest scoffed. “Face it Princess, friendship has failed you too.”

“Friendship didn’t fail me. I still have my friendship and you can have it too. You still have a chance at friendship.” Tempest growled and charged up her horn. “Enough with your lies, human!” she bellowed. “I don’t need a friend after what friendship did to me.” she hissed before walking away from my cage. Now I only hoped Ren and the others would get here soon.

Ren’s POV

Not good. Not good. Not good! Tempest just captured Sarah and was taking her back to Equestria. “We have to get her back!” Jack exclaimed. “How we have no way to defeat that army of monsters. Even with our dragons, it may not be enough.” Mason added. Carrie whimpered.

“Well, good thing I happen to know of a group of mighty heroes that could handle this easily!” a familiar voice said and we turned around to see Capper.

“Well! Look what the cat dragged in! Himself!” Jake groaned.

“These heroes have faced the Storm King's army and escaped! I've seen them tackle the streets of the roughest towns, break out of the tightest situations, and inspire others to join their cause!”

Carrie and Kaede awed but Rantaro said, “He’s talking about us, idiots.” Carrie and Kaede groaned.

“They even escaped certain doom at the hooves of Commander Tempest!” Capper added proudly.

“Yeah. That was pretty great.” Jack said.

“Are you kidding?” another voice came as we saw Captain Celaeno and her crew. “That was awesome!” she exclaimed. Squabble squawked. “Figured you could use a claw!” Boyle said.

“ We're on board to help you fight the Storm King! Just not on board our... actual ship.” Caleano said.

“That crazy unicorn sunk it. But you got back our argh! And we're ready to kick some booty.” Boyle added. He and the other pirates laughed. The water behind them started to bubble and out came Skystar and Novo in their hippogriff forms.

Skystar had light blue feather and her body was yellow. Her front claws and back hooves were light brown.

Novo had purple feather with two blue strands and her body was white while her front claws and hooves with light tan. She wore a light blue necklace around her neck.

”Is that what I think it is?” Capper asked in shock. Following Novo and Skystar was about two hundred dragons. Nightmares, Zipplebacks, Gronckles, you name it.

Skystar and Novo landed, “Hello. Us again.” Skystar said. “We wanna help too.” Skystar came over to the group. “Cause you know one small thing can make a really big difference.”

“Alright ya’ll. I think our course is clear. Ya’ll ready to do think thing?” Capper called.

“We’re coming Sarah.” Kaede said. Everyone else cheered as they all mounted the dragons and flew towards Equestria.

Back in Equestria, I was rolled through Canterlot in my cage, being pulled by two ponies. I saw buildings destroyed and almost all the ponies in cages. Those who weren’t were forced to march, shackled and wearing muzzles. It horrified me to see this. I was rolled into the palace and my cage was set down in the empty corner of the flower marking on the ground. Grubber closed the door as the shackled ponies left. “Tempest, don’t do this. Don’t give the Storm King-”

“Your magic? Did you think you'd keep it all to yourself? Time to share. I'd love for everybody out there to know what I can really do.” she said.

That’s when the Storm King came in.

[img] https://vignette.wikia.nocookie.net/mlp/images/7/73/The_Storm_King_ID_MLPTM.png/revision/latest/scale-to-width-down/250?cb=20171017010720[/img]

“Ooh, fascinating! What can you really do?” he asked. Tempest and Grubber bowed to him. “ Your bidding, of courth, Your Mighty One.” Grubber quickly got up and ran out of the throne room.

He walked over to my cage, “Bidding's good. I like bidding! Um, what are you supposed to be?”

“I’m the Princess of Friendship.” I replied.

“Oh. That's nice.” he went over to Tempest, “Why is this one still moving?”

Tempest replied with, “ She and her friends put up a bit of a fight, but she's alone now. She won't be a problem.”

“Yeah. So, speaking of problems, this place, it seems a little too—oh, I don't know—cute!!! I don't like cute! I never did like cute! Doesn't really go with my whole "big bad powerful magic guy" thing, does it?! Deliver the punchline, Tempest, because this has gotta be a joke!” The Storm King placed the staff into the center of the flower marking and the magic from Equestria, the Princesses, Twilight, her friends was drained. The magic drained happened to me and my element, “NO!”

The Storm King laughed, “Check out the light show.”

When it was done, the Storm King yanked the staff out. “Wow, wow.” My legs felt very weak and I collapsed in my cage. “Let's get this storm started! Ooh, hey, that's good. I should trademark that.” He turned to my cage and he blasted me, sending me onto the balcony and breaking my cage. “Ugh!”

The Storm King came out, “Not bad. Actually, kinda first rate. What else does it do?”

Tempest came up, “ Your Excellency, you promised to restore my horn and give me—”

“Deh-deh-deh-deh-deh, okay. Hang on.” He moved his staff and he was amazed when he saw the sun and moon moving, “ You gotta be kiddin' me! I can move the sun?! A ha ha! Wow! Now this is what I'm talkin' about! Ha ha! Time to play! Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, Friday! Day, night! Day, night! Day night! Day night! Day night! Sunrise, sunset!” I could only watch in horror, “Guys, where are you?”

Ren’s POV

Me and my friends were camouflaged against some Changewing dragons as we snuck into Canterlot. “Oh man,look at this place?” I whispered.

“This is horrible.” Kaede said. “Hope Sarah’s alright.”

“Let’s keep moving.” Mason said. The Changewing moved towards the middle of the captial. “Now guys?” I asked.

“Now.” Jack said and the changewings revealed themselves and spit acid at the Storm Creatures, who yelped in pain and ran away. Caleano and her crew came and started fighting the Storm Creatures. The other dragons flew in and rammed, bashed and fire at them as well.

“Head for the castle, we’ll hold them off.” Caleano said. We dismounted the changewings, “Come on!” Mason cried as we rushed for the castle. Capper and us made it to the entrance when we were met by the wall of Storm Creatures. “Uh-oh.” I said.

Just then, Midnight came in and blasted them with his plasma blast along with Winter and our other dragons. “That’s the way!” Jack cried. Suddenly, thunder cracked through the sky and high winds. “Move those legs, humans and dragons!” Capper cried as we ran for cover.

The Storm Creatures were lifted into the air! We took cover behind a sturdy building. “Great now what?” Jack groaned. “We have to break through it. That’s the only way we’ll get to Sarah.” Jamie said.

Are you friggin serious?! We have to flying faster than Midnight to break through that wind.” Jack said. “And how the hell are we gonna do that?” I gasped, suddenly remembering something, “Excellent question, Jack.” I said putting on a daredevil helmet.

“Why do I regret asking, how?” Jack said nervously.

POV Ends

Minutes Earlier

I saw my friends and their dragons on the castle grounds. “What? How?” Tempest growled.

“It’s the magic of-” The Storm King interrupted. “Yeah, yeah! Friendship, and flowers, and ponies, and bleh! I'm so totally over the cute pony thing. This... ends... now!” He raised his staff and a large tornado came in and surrounded the palace. Me and Tempest gazed in horror.

“Now I truly am the Storm King! And the entire world will bow to my ba-ba-ba-boom, baby!” he declared. Tempest went over to him, “ Yes, yes, you are every bit as powerful as I promised, Sire, now, restore my horn and I swear to use my magic to serve you!” The Storm King laughed and pushed Tempest aside, “Who cares about your dinky little unicorn horn?!”

Tempest was shocked, “: But... we... we had an agreement!”

“Get with the program! I used you! It's kind of what I do!” The Storm King fired his staff at Tempest and she retaliated with her electricity, pushing them both back. The Storm King against the wall and Tempest was hanging on with one hoof on the rim of the balcony. I gasped.

Tempest struggled to hang on but lost her grip, but I grabbed her, “Hold on!” I called.

Tempest looked at me, shocked, “Why are you saving me?”

“Because this is what friends do.” I replied with a smile. Tempest looked at my hand and she smiled at me. I pulled her onto the ground. The Storm King suddenly appeared in front of us, pointing his staff at us. “Awwww! Isn't that just so sweet!” he laughs , “Yeah. See ya!” I gulped nervously.

Ren’s POV

“You sure about this?” Mullet called.

“Just do it!” I cried. “Thank you!” We were all tightly packed inside the giant party cannon me and Pinkie made. “Aha, why are we doing this again?” Jack growled.

“To get to Sarah, that’s why.” Mason said.

We heard Squabble sqwquaked and we were launched out of the cannon, screaming the whole way until we crashed into the Storm King and rolled across the floor. “Never do that again!” Jack yelled.

“Awesome!” I cried.

“Guys!” We turned and saw Sarah coming towards us. “Sarah, you’re alright.” We all hugged her happy she was alright. “The Storm King took the magic of Equestria into his staff.” she said.

“You mean the one that’s going out of control, now.” Rantaro deadpanned, pointing at the broken staff that was sparking magic. We all gasped in horror as the staff blasted the ceiling causing it to complete break, exposing us to the storm. “I have to get control of it!” Sarah called.

“Go, you got this Sarah!” Kaede said.

“No… we got this… together.” We all stood together, ready to get the staff. Mason lassoed a large rock and Sarah spread her wings. It was her first, then me, Jamie, Jack, Carrie, Nicole, Rantaro, Kaede, Rosy, Kodi and Mason. Sarah flapped her wings and we were lifted into the air, trying to get the staff.

“The staff belongs to me.” The Storm King hissed, climbing the rubble to grab the staff first. Sarah reached for the staff with all her might. “Mine! Mine!” The Storm King leaped for the staff just as Mason walked out a little, extending our reach. “NO!” Sarah cried. She grabbed the staff, the Storm King crashed into the window, exposing us to the Storm and Sarah was pulled out of my grasp and into the storm! “Sarah! NOOOOOOO!” I cried.

Everything went quiet as the storm calmed, revealing sunlight and we slowly descended to the ground. We all looked at the sky, trying to find any sign of Sarah. “Look!” Nicole said. There, descending to the balcony with the staff in her hands was Sarah, looking a little frazzled.

“YEAH!” I cried.

“Alright!” Mason cried.

“That’s our girl!” Jack added.

“Eeeh, group hug.” Kaede said. We all hugged Sarah in a one big group hug, relieved she was alright. Just then, we saw and heard Tempest running towards us with her horn charging up. Mason and Jack got in front to protect us, suddenly she jumped over us, yelling, “NO!” and she was hit with an obsidian orb that nearly hit us!

The Storm King and Tempest were caught in the smoke and the Storm King statue fell off the balcony while we acting quickly and used the staff to catch Tempests’ statue. We placed it on the ground, “Woah… I can’t believe she did that.” Jack said. I was shocked too but Sarah said, “I can.”

“You showed her the Magic of Friendship, didn’t you?” Kaede smirked.

“Yes.” We used the staff to turned her back to her normal self. She gasped and looked at us and she smiled. “Now what?” Jamie asked. We all looked at each other and Sarah looked at Tempest. “Now…. we fix everything.” She and Tempest walked into the throne room and Sarah place the crystal of the staff into the small hole, releasing all the magic back into Equestria. The Princesses, Twilight and her friends were restored. Fluttershy leaped into Ren’s arms, Pinkie tackled Kaede, Rainbow went up to Jack, Applejack hugged Mason and Carrie and Rarity walked up to Nicole and Rantaro. “Sarah.” Celestia called. “Princesses.” The four of us hugged each other while the staff continued to restore Equestria.

That night, Spike was on stage with glass on. “Fillies and gentlecolts, get ready for a little...Songbird Serenade!” Everybody cheered loudly for the singer. Our new friends stayed for the event. “And now to celebrate the fact that we’re all still here in one piece. Give it up for Princess Sarah and her friends!” The spotlight shined on us and the ponies cheered for us.

“Alright!”

“Way’d a go guys!”

“Yeah!”

The three Princesses came and bowed and Sarah bowed back. The lights went out and Songbird Serenade perform her song.

The ponies cheered and Jack fist-pumped Celeano while Rarity made Capper a black cape and top hat. “Ooooh.” Capper said.

“And perfection~.” Kaede sang.

Pinkie and Skystar were laughing with each other.

Songrbird Serenade looked at me for a moment and she flew off and I turned around and saw Tempest all alone. I flew over to her and landed a few feet from her. “That’s one thing that never changes around her; a party.”

“Well, I hope you’ll stay. More friends are definitely merrier.” I proposed.

“But um… my horn.” she said.

“You know.” I said. Tempest turned to me, “You’re horn is pretty powerful. Just like the pony it belongs to.”

“I did tell you that I wanted to show everypony in Equestria what I could do right?” She walked a few feet and shot electricity into the air making fireworks. We both looked at each other and smiled. Pinkie came up with the others. “Nice touch Tempest.”

“Actually that’s not my real name.” Tempest revealed.

“Not your real name?” Ren asked.

“Oooh, what is it?” Pinkie asked. Tempest whispered into here ear. “It’s Fizzlepop Berrytwist.” Pinkie gave a huge gasp, “Alright that is the best name EVER!” Tempest looked at her weird, while the rest of us rolled our eyes. Typical Pinkie.

Now it was time for all the dragons of the Hidden World, Jake, Novo, Skystar, Capper, Celeano and her crew to return to their home. “We’ll be back soon. Just call us whenever you need us.” Jake said.

My dad and Douglas came up to him. “Thank you both for looking after my daughter.” he said.

“You’re welcome Jake, and we’ll continue to look after her.” Jake nodded, “That’s all I ask.”

Jake and the other nodded at each other and music began to play. “Really another damn song!” Jack exclaimed, annoyed. I only giggled.

Goodbye for now, friends we must go away
We will return wait and see
Adventure will bring us together again
'Cause best friends forever we'll be

Bold-hearted creature and friends are you all
So merry, so clever, so true
If ever you need us, we won't be far away
Count on me, I'll count on you

A treasure is waiting there for us to find
Our friendship will show us the way
A voyage beginning now it must be time
Humans and creatures away

And they all flew on the dragons. We all called out a goodbye to the gang.

“Bye.”

“See ya.”

“Come back soon.”

Call on your buddies when you need a hand
You're never far from a friend in our land
Set sail together, or fly with all of us

You're never far from a friend in our land
You're never far from a friend in our land
You're never far
From a friend in our land!

And the fireworks turned into their faces. “Woah!” we all gasped. When they were gone, we all turned to the Princesses. “Well then, how about you tell us all about your adventure outside Equestria.”

“We’d be happy to.” I said.

The End

Episode 43: Filly Sitting

Jack's POV

"Uncle Jack, Uncle Jack."

Ugh..... who the? Grr... whose waking me up during my nap. I opened my eyes and was met with the bubbly filly Sarah adopted. "Uncle Jack. Uncle Jack."

"Ugh.. what do you want, kid?" I asked groggily.

Shimmer giggled and leaped onto my gut. "Come play with me." Play? Ugh.. why now? I just want to sleep. I covered myself up with the blanket with a tired grunt, "Please, Uncle Jack?" I lowered the covers and saw her giving me the 'puppy dog' eyes and I sighed and grumbled, "Fine... I'll play with you."

"Yeah!" She cheered and leaped off my stomach and out of my room. Ugh.... seriously, why is she always waking me up. I mean seriously, she did this for the forth time this week! Sigh... anyway, I got up anyway and put on my clothes. I came out of my room and found the little filly sitting at the dining room table with the others. “Oh hey Jack! Rantaro!” I looked over to see Ren waving at us with a smile. “Good morning.”

“Hey.” I said firmly before heading over to the small dining room where he and that little girl, Carrie, were busy eating some eggs and pancakes some OJ. Even their pets were busy eating some on their own food in their small bowls

“Ah, good morning.” We turned to see Mason and Kaede walking in, each carrying two plates filled with food on their hands. “I see you are awake. Good morning Jack.”

“Sup.” I smiled. Shimmer Glow was eating her breakfast when newbie came in with Uglydog and Lucky Bat. "Momma!" she exclaimed. She fluttered her little wings as Sarah came over and hugged her. "Aww... you're fully of energy, aren't you?" she cooed.

Shimmer nodded, "Uncle Jack and I are gonna play together." she grinned.

"Oh are you now?" Newbie looked at me with a smirk. I growled while blushing a little. Uglydog came up on her shoulder. "So you're the cute filly Sarah told us about?"

"Yes, I'm Shimmer Glow."

Lucky Bat then came up, "Aww, you're adorable." Shimmer giggled and grabbed Uglydog. "Woah! Hey!" and she hugged him. "So soft." Uglydog blushed a little while Sarah laughed, "Are you done with your breakfast?"

Shimmer put Uglydog on the table and showed Sarah we clean plate. "Good, now go and wash up."

Shimmer nodded and merrily skipped down the hallway. Good thing, newbie showed her where the bathroom was when she showed the home-ship to her. "So Jack, you're gonna play with Shimmer?" Mason asked with a smirk. I growled at him, "The brat woke me up again for the forth time this week! Why can't she just leave me alone?!"

"Jack, she loves being with her new family. She's never had any love before us. You should be proud that she wants to play with you. Beside, you are her Uncle." Sarah explained to me. I sighed and soften up my expression, "Alright newbie. I'll play with her for you."

"Good cause I need you to baby sit her." Okay, that I did not expect. "What? Babysit?!" I exclaimed.

"Yes, I got called away to Canterlot for the morning and I want you to babysit Shimmer while I'm away."

"What? Take care for that brat, by myself?!" I exclaimed in shock. "No way!"

"Come on Jack, you'll have us there to help you and the dragons and AXL too." Ren reassured. "We'll help you care for them." Still... didn't want to. Not after the last time when newbie was sick in bed. .... But I am her friend and as annoying as those brats are, if she wants me to care for them then I guess I have to. After all, I'd never leave a friend hanging. "Alright newbie, I'll take care of her."

Sarah smiled, "Thanks Jack." Shimmer then came out of the bathroom and over to us. "Shimmer."

"Yes Momma?

"Mommy has to go to Canterlot for her Princess duties. So Jack and the others will be in charge of you while I'm gone, alright?"

"Yes Momma."

"Be on your best behavior."

"Yes Momma." she leaped into Sarah arms and hugged her while Sarah hugged her back. Even though I don't like mushy stuff, this was pretty sweet. Sarah placed Shimmer down. "I'll be back by tonight. Bye guys." and with that she teleported to Canterlot. Shimmer giggled and pawed at my leg. "Can we play now, Uncle Jack?"

I sighed, "Yes."

"Yeah!" She grabbed my hand with her tiny hooves and dragged me to over to the living room. She had me sit on the couch. "Okay... so what do you want to do." My answer was received when she came up to me with a makeup kit. If there's one thing I hate. It's girly stuff and that includes make up. "Hehehe, play dress up." Shimmer smiled innocently.

I grimaced while I heard Skittles laughing in the background. "Be quiet, Skittles." I growled.

"You guys can join in to." Shimmer cheekily grinned. Ren and the other boys expressions fell at that offer. "Oh.. um.. Actually..." Ren stammered.

"Please?" Shimmer asked them with her cute little eyes. Ren, the nerd, Mason and Rantaro all sighed reluctantly and nodded their heads. Shimmer cheered. I swear she uses her cuteness as a weapon. Anyway, Shimmer suddenly broke into a song as she... well... as she put it.. dolled us up.

Damn... that girl could sing for a young filly. Anyway, now we had makeup on our faces while Shimmer giggled and Twilight and the girls either had their jaws dropped or were laughing. "They are so adorable. HAHAHA!" Rainbow teased. When she tried to blow dry my hair, I screamed as well as Ren and tired to run away from her, but she caught us. Darn it. Uglydog and Lucky Bat didn't escape this either.

Next she put a mask on our faces and cucumbers on our eyes and then she put lip gloss on us. UGH! Why?! After that she made us wear wings. Grr... Skittles was laughing the whole time. Then she made us put on fancy outfits for boys and when we were done we looked like we were going to a fancy party. Ugh. Twilight and the girls giggled.

"Sigh... why are we doing this again?" Ren asked.

"You're her new uncles and you have to spend time with her." the purple loon stated. We all groaned. Shimmer couldn't stop clapping her hooves. "Yeah, this is fun!" Speak for yourself.

Knock Knock Knock

Whose at the door now? Twilight opened the door with her magic, revealing... newbie?! Oh no. "Hey guys, how was baby-" When she saw us, she immediately busted out laughing. "Oh man.... that's hilarious! Hahahah!" she laughed. I tried to stop from blushed with embarrassment but failed as well as the other boys. "Sarah, what are you doing back so soon?" Twilight asked.

"The meeting didn't take as long as I thought." Sarah replied.

"What was the meeting about?" Applejack asked.

"The Princess just wanted to know more about my scepter and element. That's all." Sarah replied nonchalantly. Sarah then approached Shimmer. "Did you have fun, Shimmer?"

"Yes, Momma. I made the boys pretty." Shimmer cooed.

Sarah giggled, "Yes, yes you did. Now you can make them normal, okay honey?"

"Yes Momma." With that Shimmer removed all her.... dress up things and we were back to our normal selves. Thank God. Shimmer giggled and leaped into my arms. "Wah?" With that, she hugged my chest. "Thank you, Uncles." she said.

I softened my expression while looking at the bubbly filly. "No problem." I said. Shimmer giggled and fluttered into her mother's arms. "Come on, honey, let's get you home."

"Okay Momma." With that newbie carried Shimmer out the home-ship. "Bye guys." Newbie said.

We all waved her goodbye as she walked out the door. Sigh... this was the weirdest day I ever had.

POV Ends

The Next Day

I was walking with Shimmer by my side to the home-ship one bright and sunny Saturday morning. "So what are we gonna do today, Momma?" Shimmer asked me. She was holding Uglydog in her arms while I had Lucky Bat on my shoulder. "We're gonna visit your Uncles and Aunts today to have some more fun." I cooed.

"Yeah!" Shimmer cheered, fluttering her little wings happily. "Aww... she's so adorable." Lucky Bat cooed.

Suddenly...

"WOOOOAAAAHH!"

Huh? The last thing I saw before blacking out was a rainbow blur and I heard Shimmer and Lucky Bat screaming.

"Ugh..." I muttered, slowly waking up as I saw many blurs in front of me before revealing to be familiar people and ponies. "Wha?... What happened? Where am I?"

"Mommy!" Shimmer cried as she zipped over to my right side. "Are you okay mommy?"

"I'll be alright, Shimmer." I reassured. One look at myself and saw that I was on a hospital bed, wearing a night gown and having my left arm in a cast while my right leg was also in the air while in the air. I even felt some bandages around my face. "I guess."

"Don't worry Sarah." Uglydog said as he leaped onto my bed. "You'll be fine in a few days."

"So... what happened?" I asked.

"Rainbow crashed into you while doing some aerial tricks." Pinkie replied. "She did that same with Jack."

"Grr... don't remind me you pink loon!" Jack exclaimed. Anyway, I tried to sit up, but I felt a sharp pain. "Ow!"

"Now, now, sugarcube. Don't move too much." Applejack said.

"Okay." I felt my hair and felt something missing. "Wait! Where's my crown?!"

"Don't worry, I got it." Mason said, holding my element. I gave a sigh of relief. Glad that wasn't broken in the crash. Mason nodded with a smile as we heard the door opened, revealing the doctor.

"Ooh Doctor Horse!" Twilight called. "Thank goodness you're here."

"Doctor Horse?" Carrie asked curiously before snickering a bit.

"I don't know if I should laugh or feel concerned for that name." Kaede whispered to Jamie and Ren, which they both nodded in agreement.

"I never been late on seeing my patients." Doctor Horse stated before muttering "Except for my lunch breaks, that is..."

"Oh Doctor! Is Sarah gonna be okay?" Fluttershy asked in concern.

"Don't worry, the Princess will be just fine in a few days." Doctor Hooves said. "Ugh..." Huh? Now who said that? I looked over to my right to see Skittles on the hospital bed, only to have her right wing covered in a bandage. Wait, how the heck did I not noticed this. "What the?"

"Oh! Rainbow Dash! You're awake!" Fluttershy said in joy. "Thank goodness!"

"Yeah! Good thing you survived Dash! We all were worried about you." Ren added with a worried and concerned look. Uh hello? What about me?! I gotten hurt from the impact as well thanks to Skittles here!

"It's quite a miracle that you didn't die from the impact." Mason said with a small smile.

"Indeed!" Rarity agreed. "I can't imagine what might happen if you weren't so lucky to cushion the impact."

"Insulted!" I exclaimed.

"W-what the?! Sarah?! What the hay are you doing here?!" Skittles demanded, wincing a bit from her injured wing.

"Don't you remember who you crashed into?" I smirked. Rainbow thought for a moment and gasped. "Oh my gosh. Sarah, I'm so sorry!" she exclaimed.

"I'll be fine, Rainbow." I reassured.

"Huh..." Skittles muttered before crossing her hooves and asked "How long do I need to lie here? I've got things I need to do!"

"Like what?" Kodi questioned with a raised brow.

"You know! The normal things everyday! Practicing aerial tricks, head over and manage at the weather office, and such!" She replied.

"Well I'm sorry to say, but all depends on both of your recovery, but I'd say a few days minimum." Doc stated sternly, much to her shock. She grabbed both Fluttershy and Ren as she exclaimed "You guys have gotta get me out of here! I'm gonna climb the walls!"

Skittles fell flat on her head, feeling anguish that she has to stay here.

"Calm down, you'll be fine Dash. Don't worry, it's just a few days after all." Ren assured with a soft grin.

"Ren is right. You just need to relax." Fluttershy nodded in agreement. Skittles sighed before blowing a bit of her hair.

"Fine..."

"Ooh, wait!" Pinkie shouted. "She said that if she remained here long enough, she'll climb the walls! Just like a spider!" She turned to the Doc and asked "Did the crash somehow give both Dashy and Sarah super-duper spider powers?"

"Nnnno..." Doc replied, pushing her away slightly. "Nor did it give these two amazing healing powers. They need to stay in bed for a few days."

"And really Pinkie? Spider powers?" Mason questioned, dryly.

"I have to agree, that's illogical possible." Jamie pointed out.

I rolled my eyes and giggled. "Ummm... guys. What's going on with her element there?" Lucky Bat asked and that's when everyone even the doctor noticed my element shimmering. "Okay, what wrong with it now?" Jack grumbled. The element floated out of Mason's hands and over to me. From there, it let out a wave of magic on me and Rainbow Dash. For me, it made my leg and bandages glow brightly. They vaporized revealing my leg fully healed and now scratches on my face anymore. For Rainbow, I healed her broken wing and healed the scratch on her head.

Everyone gasped in shock as my element stopped glowing and placed itself on my head. "D-Did Sarah's element just-?" Jamie stammered.

"Heal her and Rainbow's injuries? Yes, yes it did." Ren finished.

"Impossible!" Doctor Hooves exclaimed.

"Well with newbie's element, anything is possible." Jack stated. Me and Rainbow climbed out of bed. I didn't feel any pain putting weight on my right leg and Rainbow felt no pain in her wing. "Awesome! I'll fully healed!" she cheered.

Doctor Hooves was speechless. "... Well looks like... you both are free to go." he stammered.

Rainbow immoderately flew out of the hospital followed by the rest of us. "Wooo!" 'she cheered. "Thanks Sarah."

"Don't thank me, thank my element." I replied.

"I didn't know it had healing powers." Jamie stated.

"Guess that's another ability we can added to the list." Mason added.

Everyone else agreed while I looked at my element. "Just what other secrets do you have?"

Episode 44: Boyfriend? Yeah or No?

Ren's POV

"Okay, just hold still Kodiak..." Just one more spot and it's finally complete. We spent all morning to noon time at the pool before drying off and began doing other activities, and this is one of them which I suggested. Painting, obviously. I was busy painting a portrait of Kodiak and I was nearly done. The others in the meantime were in the living room minding their own business. Kaede and Rarity talking about fashion while Mason stood next to them with his eyes closed in deep thought.

Jack, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were having an arm wrestling competition with either showing off their brute strength, Twilight and Jamie were taking notes with each other on facts between their two worlds, Fluttershy was near me watching me paint which I didn't mind while Rantaro and Nicole were busy minding their own business sitting down on the couches with bored looks, well I don't know about Nicole because she just has that neutral look on that face like she isn't showing any fear at all.

But I was almost done with Kodiak's portrait. Just need the final touch of it and...boo-yeah! "Done!"

"About time!" Kodi sighed in relief as he gotten out of his pose and walked over to the portrait, seeing it him with a bright smile with his tongue out as he looked at the sky upwards. "Ooh, I look good!"

The others, except Rantaro and Nicole, stopped what they were doing and came over to see my portrait, impressing them with my artwork while they felt amazed by its designs.

"You can say that again!" Kaede complimented. "You know Ren, your art skills are really improving."

"You think so?" I asked, rubbing the back of my head.

"It looks so peaceful." Fluttershy smiled before asking "So have you been selling any artwork lately?"

"Not much, but I know that one day that a bunch of ponies are gonna come in and admired by artwork." I assured with a grin.

"You sure have a lot of confidence there partner." Applejack smiled, admiring a bit of my confidence.

"Well I wouldn't say 'confidence', I would say 'optimistic'." I shrugged before hearing loud knocking on the door.

"Huh, now what?" Jack asked irritably as we walked over to the door, only to be met by no one. "Huh?" Jack looked down and saw a bouquet of flowers with a note attached to it. He picked them up and brought them in. "What's with the flowers?" I asked.

"I don't know, they were just left on the doorstep." Jack stated.

"Hey, what's with the note?" Kaede asked. She went over and read the note

To the one who shines above all the rest,

Sarah

"Sarah?!" Everyone exclaimed.

"Me?" Sarah exclaimed. "Someone sent the flowers for me?"

"Now that you mention it, flowers and chocolates have been addressed to you for the past week." I said. "Wonder why?"

"Yeah, why would someone do that?" Rainbow asked. Kaede and Rarity started squealing in delight, causing us all to cover our ears in pain.

"Yeah, don't ever do that again." Rantaro said with a slightly annoyed look on his face. "What?" Sarah asked.

"Isn't it obvious? Sarah's got a secret admirer~" Rarity sang.

"Huh?" Sarah exclaimed.

"A secret admirer?" I added. Okay... that's something I'd never thought I'd hear with Sarah. I mean, last Hearts and Hooves Day she said that she didn't want a boyfriend. But someone isn't getting the message... at least... I don't think they did. "Now who could be your secret admirer?" Applejack asked.

"I don't know, the note doesn't have a name on it." Kaede stated.

"So how are we gonna find out whose Sarah's secret admirer?" Rainbow questioned.

"We'll just have to wait until he sends something else." Mason said.

"Yeah, so I can tell him to back off!" Jack exclaimed.

"Jack!" Kaede scolded.

"Hey, I'm her father. That's my job!" Big D stated.

"Big D!" Kaede scolded again.

Oh boy, Jack and Big D are in their 'protect Sarah' modes and that can't be good.. for the admirer. "Now, now you two, we don't know exactly what kind of boy this admirer is. We should wait to see what kind of boy is Sarah's admirer before you go and knock him into next week." I explained. Jack and Big D sighed and agreed with me.

"Fine."

"Good." I said. "Now we wait."

The Next Day

I was walking with Sarah through Ponyville with Kodi, Uglydog and Lucky Bat by our side. "So whose this secret admirer I've been hearing about?" Uglydog teased.

Sarah rolled her eyes with a small blush. "Uglydog, I told you we don't know who he is."

"All that we know is that he likes Sarah." Kodi pointed out.

"Hmm... I wonder if I have a secret admirer. Everyone calls me Slickdog in the dating world." Uglydog bragged.

"No they do not and Slickdog is not your name." Sarah deadpanned.

"Oh who cares!" Uglydog exclaimed and we all laughed. That's when Sarah turned around, "Oh, hello." We stopped laughing and turned to see a male stallion. A quite handsome stallion at that. He was a unicorn and he had light golden fur and a slick black mane and tail and his cutie mark was a picture of a wolf. He was blushing while holding another bouquet of flowers in his magic.

"Umm.. hello.. Princess. Hehehe." he greeted nervously.

"Hi, I'm guessing you're my secret admirer?" Sarah asked. The stallion nodded and levitated the flowers to her. "T-These are for you."

Sarah smiled, "Thank you."

"So.. um.. Princess... i-if you h-have some free time... um... would you.. um... go out with me?" the stallion asked, rubbing his leg.

Sarah grinned at the stallion. "Yes, I'll go on a date with you... um.. I didn't get your name."

"M-My name! I-It's Aura Moon."

"Aura Moon." The stallion smiled happily. "I-I'll come by at six."

"I'll be waiting." Sarah said and the stallion walked away happily. "Looks like someone has a date tonight." Lucky Bat teased. Sarah smiled. "I guess I do." Then Kodi's ears perked up, "What is it boy?" I asked. He walked over to a rather large bush. Wait. That bush was not here before. I pulled apart the bush to reveal. "Girls, Jack, Big D! What are you doing in there?" It was true. The girls, Jack and Big D were wearing bush hats while crouching in the bush.

"Umm... nothing." Twilight said.

"Spying on Sarah to see her admirer." Applejack admitted.

"Applejack!" Rarity scolded.

"Hey, I'm the Element of Honesty. I never tell a lie!" Applejack defended.

"We just wanted to make sure the stallion is right for newbie." Jack said.

"Yeah, pretty boys like him either want her for her money or popularity." Big D added.

"Guys, he was stammering when he was asking her out on a date.." Kodi pointed out. "He stammered more than Jamie and acts as shy as Fluttershy. I don't think he's the kind of guy to deceive Sarah."

"He asked you out?!" Jack exclaimed.

"Yes, she's going out at six tonight." Lucky Bat smiled. Rarity and Kaede squealed again. "Oh, we must get you ready for your big day!" Rarity levitated Sarah in her magic. "To my boutique!" and the girls rushed off with a bewildered Sarah in Rarity's magical grasp. "Hey! Wait!"

We all sweat dropped as they left. "What the fudge was that about?" Jack asked.

"Just girls getting her ready for her date." Uglydog said.

"Hmm... I don't know there's something about that stallion that I don't like. I just feel it." Big D said.

"Donny, relax. If Sarah wants to go out on a date then let her." Douglas claimed.

"Oh look whose talking you never dated anyone beside a computer program!" Big D retorted.

"Hey Data Stream was the love of my life." Douglas exclaimed.

"You were in love with a computer program?" Kodi asked in a deadpan voice.

"That's sad. And I don't even have a date." Jack stated.

"Oh gee, I wonder why?" Rantaro said. "Maybe it's because you fat and aggressive." A tick mark appeared on Jack's head. "Hey! Watch it! Before I beat you down!" he exclaimed.

"Boys, calm down." Mason scolded. "Fighting is not gonna solve anything."

Jack growled and turned away from Rantaro. "So what do we do now?" Lucky Bat asked.

"What else? Go see how the girls are doing with Sarah." Douglas stated. We all looked at each other and shrugged. We went to Carousal Boutique and I knocked on the door. "Come in!" Rarity's singing voice came. We entered the boutique. "Hey Girls, where's Sarah?" I asked.

Rarity and Kaede snickered. "Come on out darling." Rarity called and out came Sarah wearing a gorgeous dress. It was hot pink and yellow with curles on the ends and near her waist. She had a hot pink belt around her waist and she was wearing golden shoes as well. As Rarity would say, she looked smashing.

We were all jaw dropped at her. She had her hair in a bun and she was wearing a golden star pink behind her ear and was still wearing her crown. "So.. how do I look?" She asked nervously.

"You look..... Awesome!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"You look fine, sugarcube." Applejack stated. "You're gonna knock his hooves off when he sees you."

Sarah blushed a little. "Hehehe." Big D and Jack approached her, "You'll be careful tonight, honey?" Big D asked.

"Yes dad. I'll be fine."

"Are you sure, newbie?" Jack inquired. Sarah giggled, "Yes, how about this, I bring Uglydog and Lucky Bat with me. They can watched over me and Aura Moon."

Big D and Jack looked at each other and nodded, then they turned back to Sarah. "Alright.. they can go." Sarah smiled and hugged her dad and Jack. "Thank you."

"Now let's take this dress off, Sarah. You have four hours till your date." Kaede said. Sarah nodded and she and Kaede went in the back. Big D and Jack sighed. "She'll be fine, you two." Mason said.

"I know, I know, it's just .... sigh." Big D said. "She's growing up so fast."

"I know and she'll be fine on her own." I reassured. Big D and Jack still looked unsure about this. Even with their confident looks I could feel something was bothering at them from within.

POV Ends

Four hours had passed and it was time for my date. Rarity dropped off my dress at my castle and six o'clock and at 5:30pm I got ready for my date. Ren and the everyone else came to see me off. After I got my dress on it was five minutes to six o'clock. "So where is he taking you for your date?" Pinkie asked.

"It's nothing too big, we're just gonna go to Sugarcube Corner." I answered. Rarity gasped happily, "Awww.... that's so sweet."

Jack scoffed. "Cheap bastard."

"Jack, we don't know if he's wealthy or not. Don't make assumptions." Mason scolded. Jack growled and crossed his arms across his chest. "Still."

Knock Knock Knock

"Eeeeeee! He's here!" Pinkie squealed. Ren opened the door and Aura Moon walked in wearing a tuxedo with golden ampules and black shoes on. "H-Hello P-Princess... r-ready to go?" Aura asked nervously.

I nodded, "I'm ready. Uglydog, Lucky Bat, come on!" Uglydog and Lucky Bat leaped onto my shoulders. Aura Moon didn't mind them at all. In fact, he found them kinda cute. Either way, we both headed out and we walked to Sugarcube Corner. Aura opened the door and let me go in first, like a gentlemen. After that, Aura went to the counter where Ms. Cake was present. "Hello, what can I get you?" she asked.

"Two p-pieces of cake and a m-milkshake please." Aura said, stammering a little bit.

"Coming right up." We went over to our seats and sat down. Uglydog and Lucky Bat leaped onto the table. "So Aura Moon, how long have you been living in Ponyville?"

"Actually I don't live in Ponyville." Aura replied.

"Then where do you live?"

Aura rubbed his hooves nervously, "It's complicated."

That's when Ms. Cake came up with our order. "Here you go." I noticed the milkshake had two straws in it. I saw Ms. cake giving me a wink as she walked away, making her blush a little. I picked up my fork and I started eating the cake. "So Aura, what kind of spells do you know?"

"Umm... only basic spells like levitation and transfiguration, things like that." Aura replied. We both stared at the milkshake wanting a drink but...

"... Y-You can drink first." Aura stammered.

"N-No you go first." I replied.

"No you."

"No you."

"How about we do it... together?"

"O-Okay." We both slowly moved towards the straws and we closed our eyes and took a sip out of the milkshake. When we were done we removed our lips from the straws and opened out eyes. We looked at each other blushing and giggled. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see three bruly looking stallions. They were all wearing biker outfits like Jacks. One stallion had a Mohawk and a scar over his left eye. The second one had a short hair and scratches on his face and the last one was wearing jewelry on his ear and he also had a scare on his eye but it was his right eye and not his left.

The three of them came over to our table, making Aura flinch a little. "Hey there little lady?" the leader stallion started. "You wanna go out with me?" I could smell his bad breath and it almost made me throw up but I held it in. "Hey boys, back away from the lady." Uglydog said.

The leader stallion got in Uglydog's face. "And what are you gonna do about it, puppy?" he challenged. Lucky Bat got between them, "Um, now now, there's no need for a fight." he said, spreading his wings out "Sorry. uh.. boys, but I already have a date." I replied.

Aura then stood up and gently grabbed my hand. Uglydog and Lucky Bat leaped onto my shoulders again. He took me outside and the three stallions followed, "Come on S-Sarah, let's g-go back to the castle."

The three stallions' eyes widened at the word 'castle'. "Castle?.... You're Princess Sarah?!" the second stallion exclaimed.

"Umm.. yes." I said nervously. I saw the boys smiling at each other and then they turned to me with devious smirks. Aura came in front of me. "Stay away from her!" I exclaimed. The two following stallions laughed. "No can do, whimp. This Princess is coming with us." The leader stallion stated. All three of the ponies suddenly changed into large black wolves! Holy! I did not see that coming at all! Okay... now I'm scared. "And there's nothing you can do about it." the leader wolf said. Hmm... reminds me of the telepathy ability from pokemon. Aura stared at the wolves intensely as they circles us. I whimpered a little and I heard Aura suddenly growling like a dog and his eyes turned red. "Aura?"

(Skip to 1:00)

Just then, he instantly turned into a large wolf with light brown fur. He was growled and he roared at the three stallions as he stood in front of me. This was so unexpected. I did not expect my date to turn into a wolf to defend me! Aura pounced onto the leader wolf which was twice the size as the other two wolves. The two wolves bit each other and slashed each other with their claws ferociously. The other two wolves came charging in. "Aura!" I cried. Aura saw them coming and launched himself at them, knocking them both to the ground. Grass flung into the air as the three wolves fought viciously. Finally, Aura clawed the two wolves in the face, nearly scratching their eyes, making them blind. The wolves backed off as the lead wolf approached. "Stay away from the Princess." Aura demanded with a snarl.

The lead wolf snarled. "This isn't over." he declared and he and his followers ran away into the night. Aura changed back into his pony self and walked up to me. "Are you okay Sarah?" he asked.

"Y-Yeah, I'm good." I replied.

"Holy...!" Me and Aura turned around to see Ren, the others, the Mane 6 and my dads staring at us with shocked, surprised and amused expressions. "... Looks like the cat's out of the bag now." Arua said nervously. "Hehehe."

Ren's POV

Holy cow! What did we just see?! Aura literally changed into a wolf! This so reminds me of Twilight: New Moon! Aura is Jacob! Oh my God! Okay.. okay.. sigh... calm down Ren. Let's just ask him a few questions so we can find out more about him."

"Alright you little... changing.. bastard. Why didn't you tell us you could change into a wolf?" Jack interrogated. Aura flinched a little under Jack, Douglas and Big D's stares. "Because if I told you then I feared my pack would hear about this."

"Your pack?" I asked.

"Yes. I live in a clan of ponies who are... like me. And it's against our pack law to date a human." Aura explained.

"But why are you dating Sarah?" Carrie asked.

"Since Sarah is a hybrid, she's technically part wolf so I can date her." Aura added.

"Okay but who were those other ponies?" Mason questioned.

"They're... part of my pack. They think since they're bigger and stronger they can date the better female, which in this case is Sarah."

"So you fought them to keep her to yourself?" I inquired. Aura nodded. Jack crossed his arms over his chest as did Douglas and Big D. Aura looked at them nervously. "... Well..." Douglas started. "Since it's clear you're not a dirty bastard I guess you're okay in my book." Jack claimed.

"Really?" Aura asked.

"Yeah. You did protect Sarah which is what we always try to do when something happens. Now we know she'll have someone to protect her when we can't be there." Big D said. Aura and Sarah smiled. He hugged her father and Jack. "Thank you, thank you, thank you." she said. The three boys laughed. "Your welcome, honey." Douglas said.

The rest of us smiled at the loving scene. "So what do we do now?" Uglydog asked.

"Your date was ruined by those three stallions." Lucky Bat added.

Rarity suddenly came up to Sarah. "I have just the thing." and she dragged her out of the home-ship. "Woah!"

"Hey!" Aura cried. All of us followed the two females to Rarity's boutique where we saw a small round table with a blue cloth and two lit candles on it. There were two plates with a simple steak and mashed potatoes dinner. "Uhhh, what's going on here?" I asked. Rarity levitated Aura over and placed him in one of the chairs and Sarah in the other. "Consider this a date do-over." Rarity said.

Sarah and Aura were speechless but they did blush at one another. "Now, now, everyone let's give these two some privacy." Rarity said as she shooed us out of the shop and let Sarah and Aura have their date do-over in peace.

Episode 45: Alfred Hedgehog Crossover

I was with my friends in my dad's lab, getting ready to go visit some more friends of mine. "You guys ready?" I asked.

"You bet!" Ren exclaimed.

"Hell yeah!" Jack added. With that, we all jumped through the portal and appeared in a house living room. Sitting on the couch was a humanoid hedgehog, skunk and wallaby. "Hi Alfred, Milo and Camille." I greeted.

"Hi Sarah, who are your friends?" Alfred asked.

"Milo, Alfred, Camille, meet Ren, Jack, Jamie, Nicole, Rantaro, Carrie, Mason and Kaede."

All my friends said hi to the gang. "So what are you guys doing?" I asked. Suddenly, a small hedgehog with bows in her hair, wearing a a bathing suit. "Mommy, Mommy, it's raining fish!"

"Raining fish?!" Kaede exclaimed.

"Yeah, it was raining fish over to Cynthia place." the hedgehog said.

"Are you sure, Lilly?" Alfred asked. Lilly nodded. "Okay.. that's not natural." Ren claimed.

"You're right. This is serious mysterious." Alfred said. "Let's head over to Cynthia's." We all nodded and head over to Cynthia's place. Cynthia was humanoid bird and she was wearing a pink bathing suit. "Woah!" Jack exclaimed. "What the hell!" There were gray fish with stripes and yellow fins on the ground. "What happened Ms. Payne? You're garden's a total mess." Alfred asked.

"I was attacking by flyin fish. What I want to know is what are you goin to do about it." Cynthia said.

"Talk about a drama queen." Kaede whispered.

"Who are theses humans?" Cynthia asked.

"These are my friends." I replied.

"Settle down dear." Ms. Payne, a bird wearing all pink suit said. "Look what's happens to my perfectly serene spa day we were invading by flying monsters."

I picked up a fish and placed it a bucket. "Well based on the stripes and the yellow colors, I'd say these are yellow perch fish." Jack picked one up. "Yum... dinner!"

"Jack, you are not eating that defenseless fish!" Kaede scolded.

"Oh come on!"

"Put it in the bucket, Jack." I said to him. Jack growled and placed the fish in the bucket. Alfred took a picture of the fish. "These fish are our first clue."

"So what are we gonna do with all these fish?" Ms. Payne asked.

"Put them back in the lake cause that must be where they came from." Alfred said.

"Cynthia, darling, can you and your friends take the fish to the lake?"

Cynthia sighed, 'Sure mom. Gabby, Tina, Lewis." Cynthia's friends picked up the fish and took them down to the lake in the buckets. "Hurry up these fish can't walk to the lake." Sigh... I see Cynthia has not changed at all since I've left.

"Was there a lot of water or a little?" Alfred asked.

"It drenched us! One minute it was calm and sunny and the next minute the sun was blocked out and then woosh, it was raining water and fish."

"But it as sunny at Alfred's house." Camille said.

"Not here. Dark clouds covered up the sun." Ms Payne claimed.

"Woah... we really missed something." Carrie said.

"The fact that clouds covered up the sun here is clue number two. Let's go down to the lake and see if there are any clues there." We all agreed and went down to the lake where we found Milo. "Oh hey Milo, do you have anything?" Alfred asked.

"No all I have is a video of Oakly dancing on a log." Milo claimed. "Look." He turned on his video camera and saw a beaver spinning on a log. "Hmmm..." Alfred said.

"What are you guys looking at?" Oakly asked, coming out of the lake.

"It's you doing that funny dance on the log." Milo said.

"I wasn't dancing, I was staying to stay on the log, that big wind was spinning it around." Oakly said.

"A big wind?" Kaede asked.

"But it wasn't windy." Jamie added.

"Oh yes it was, the water was all choppy." Oakly stated.

"Let me see that again, Milo." Alfred said. Milo showed us the video again. "Woah.. I see what you mean about the wind." Jack said.

"I'd say that's clue number three." I said.

"Right. Time for a clue review. Back to Headquarters." Alfred said. We all then went to Headquarters it was small cave wit a door on it underneath and old tree. "Alright, clue number one. The fish. We know they are Yellow Perch and must have come from the lake. The question is how did they get from the lake all the way to Ms Payne's spa day?" Alfred said.

"Like I said, there's a giant squid monster in the lake." Milo said.

"No there is not." Camille claimed.

"Okay.. let's see clue number two."

"Which is the blocked out sun. According to Ms Payne some kind of big cloud blocked the sun and made it dark."

"Right." Alfred said. "So the next question is what kind of cloud was it?"

Ren and the others looked through some books on clouds. "Who knows, there was no cloud where we were." Camille said.

"Which leads us to clue number three, my video of Oakly spinning on the log. Not dancing as it turns out." Milo said. Alfred went towards the screen. "Se how the water is turning around in a circle and look at all that mist around Oakly." Alfred said.

"Yeah what is that?" Mason asked.

"I found nothing that describes the cloud everyone saw." Ren said.

"It the monster squid! It's really real!" Milo exclaimed. We all gave him deadpanned stares. "Milo, it's a lake. I thin it's about the cloud." Camille said.

Alfred went over to his computer. "Yeah, I think I know what kind of cloud that was." He searched his computer. "Aha, just as I suspected. Come on back to Cynthia's house." We all looked at each other confused but we followed Alfred and the others back to Cynthia's. "Finally, did you figure it out, Alfred?" Cynthia asked. She was getting fed grapes by her friends Gabby. "Yes we did." Alfred said.

"Who did this to my fabulous spa day?" Ms. Payne asked.

"No one Ms. Payne there was a cold air mass moving over the lake. The cold air moving over the lake created a funnel cloud." Alfred explained.

"A fun-what?" Cynthia asked.

"A funnel cloud. It touched down in the lake and became a water spout which turned up the water and made a mist. It also blocked out the sun, spraying water out of the top."

"But the fish! It was raining fish." Ms. Payne said.

"Water spout can turn at speed of 200 kilometers an hour and anything within one yard of that can be lifted into the air, including fish." I added.

"So the water spout picked up a bunch of water and fish and dropped them on my fundraiser?" Cynthia asked.

"Actually, it was mine dear." Ms. Payne claimed.

"Like mother like daughter." Camille groaned.

"Yep." I added. "Anyway, you can go back to your spa day, Ms. Payne."

"Oh thank you everyone." Ms Payne said.

"No problem." I said.

"So, newbie you and these guys solve mysteries regularly?" Jack asked.

"Yep. It's really exciting and this may help you with your books, Jamie. And I know Kaede loves a good mystery."

"That is true." Jamie and Kaede said in unison. "Looks like we're gonna be here for a while." Ren chuckled.

"Alright!" Carrie exclaimed. Mason and Jack rolled their eyes playfully at Carrie. "Eh, as long as it doesn't waste my time." Rantaro said.

"I guess I can do to solve a few mysteries." Nicole added. Looks like we're all onboard. This is gonna be fun.

The Mysterious Red Spots

Last night I used my magic to make a large, large tent for me and my friends. It was like a mansion in a tent complete led with a kitchen, bathroom and multiple bedrooms. They loved it. Two mornings passed and we went to Alfred's house to see him, Lilly and Camille covered in res sots and itching! Oh dear! "Gah! Stay away!" Jack said.

"Boy, just looking at you three makes me itchy. Dr. Anna said we would be okay if you keep your distance and we wash our hands when we leave." Milo said.

"Yeah whatever it is, we don't want it!" Ren exclaimed.

"Guys, I think Camille, Lilly and I were exposed to something and I need you to figure out what it was.." Alfred said.

"What us?!" Mason exclaimed.

"Yeah, we can't go outside." Camille claimed. Milo seemed excited about this. "You want us to lead the investigation?"

Camille and Lilly nodded, "Wow, this is great. I'm head detective, sweet! I won't let you down."

"Now I thinking something happen when we went rock climbing yesterday.

Flashback

Alfred and Camille were climbing a cliff with the Mr. Thomas, the Principal of Gnarly Woods school. We were there as well. "Big brother, why didn't you go climbing with them?" Carrie asked.

"Nah, rock climbing is not my thing." Mason replied.

"Yeah, not mine either." Jack added.

"Because your so fat." Rantaro smirked. Jack growled. Anyway, Milo wanted a picture at the top and we raced to the top of the hill but when we got there we all saw a slithery thing at the top. "Woah! What the-?!" Ren exclaimed.

It was blue and red. "What's wrong?" Alfred asked.

"I've never seen anything like it. Don't come up. You're not going to believe this." Milo took pictures of the thing.

End of Flashback

"Hm... Milo do you have your camera?" Alfred asked.

"Yeah." Milo took out his camera and gave it to Alfred. Alfred hooked it up to the computer and went to the photo of the 'snake thing'. "There. Zoom in." Alfred zoomed in on the photo. The thing was red and white. "It doesn't look like a snake, it's too skinny." Camille said.

"Hmm... you're right. I'm not sure what that is. And that makes this our first clue." Alfred went to the next photo and saw something in the tree branches. It looked like a cluster of webs. "Look."

"Eww... what's that thing?" Kaede said.

"It looks like a nest of some sort." Ren claimed.

"A nest? What animal makes a nest like that?" Jamie inquired.

"I don't know but it may have something to do with the red spots and be our second clue. One of you have to get a close look at it." Alfred said.

"What?!" Ren exclaimed. "I'm out!"

"Nope! Nada! Nope!" Mason, Carrie and Jack added.

"I'll do it." I volunteered.

"No way newbie, you might catch it too." Jack stated.

"I can make a shield around me so I don't catch the red spots. Don't worry Jack, I'll be fine." I reassured.

"But how are you doing to get close to it?" Milo asked. I spread my wings and gave a quick flap. "Oh right.. wings." Milo stated.

"Be right back." I teleported away to the cliff and activated my shield. I flew up to the cluster and discovered small holes in it. "Hmm... so this is a nest." I used my magic to pull a small piece off and placed it in a small container. "Looks like we have clue number two." I teleported back to Alfred's house and presented the container to them. "Got it."

"Nice work Sarah." Alfred praised. "Time for a clue review to Headquarters!"

At the headquarters the piece I pulled was examined under a micrscope. "Hmm... It looks like some kind of coccon." Alfred said.

"What a cocoon?" Lilly asked.

"It's like a smal house for insects, but how is that linked to red spots?" Kaede asked. "Or how Lilly got them and we didn't."

"Yeah... we were with Milo and Lilly and only Lilly got the red spots." Ren added.

"Lill did you touch anything on the trip?" Alfred asked.

"Nope, just your backpack." Lilly answered. I went over to the backpack. "Hey... wait!"

"What?" Camille asked.

"Give me some sticky paper." Milo, looking confused gave me a piece of sticky paprer and I placed it on the backpak then pulled it up. "What is it, Sarah?" Jamie asked.

"Look." I showed it to them. "Tiny hairs? How is that linked to red spots?" Rantaro asked.

"Don't know, but these hairs are our third clue." I said.

"So now we have a snake, a cocoon and a hair." Milo said.

"How does that equal itches and red spots?" Kaede asked.

"It may have something to do with that 'snake' you guys saw." I said. I went to the computer and looked at the picture. "Is he sick... it's losing it's tail." Lilly said.

"You're right Lilly. This wasn't a snake." Going through the picture I went to the one of Lilly and the backpack.. there was something on the backpack. "And the culprit was in front of us all along."

"A caterpillar?" Everyone exclaimed.

"That little thing cause the red spots and itches? No way!" Jack exclaimed.

"Acutally Jack, it did because this one is call the Processional caterpillar."

"Processional caterpillar?" Ren asked.

"Yes, it's springtime so they are out. Their tiny hairs give you a bad reaction like the red spots and the itches." I explained. "When Alfred and Camille were climbing Alfred must have disturbed them and their hairs fell on you and Camille since you were the first ones at the top and Lilly got them from touching their hairs on the nap sack."

"... Woah." Jamie gasped.

"How knew something so small could do something do big?" Kaede said.

I raised my hand. "Not you!" Everyone exclaimed and we all shared a laugh together with another mystery solved.

Episode 46: The Blue Mystery

The Blue Mystery

We were at Gnarly Woods school today. It was class picture day for Alfred and his class, but two of the classmates were missing. "Hey where's Camille and Cynthia?" Milo asked.

Alfred looked around as well as Ms. Russard. "Cynthia? Camille?"

"Here I am, Mr. Russard." Cynthia said. Mr Russard turned around and saw Cynthia wearing a scarf around her face and large sunglasses. "Okay... that's odd."

"Come on Cynthia, it's the class picture not a carnival take off that scarf."

Cynthia took off the scarf and everyone gasped in horror. Cynthia was completely blue! "Oh, I hop it's not contagious." one bird said.

That's when Ren, Jack, Jamie, Nicole, Rantaro, Carrie, Mason, Kaede and Camillie appeared. "Sorry, we're late." More gasps were heard.

"What?" Camille asked. "What are you all looking at?"

"Umm.... guys... did you to look in the mirror this morning?" I asked.

"No, why?" Ren asked.

"Well um... you all are... blue."

"WHAT?!" The gang looked at their hands and gasped. "What the hell happened?" Jack exclaimed. Alfred and Milo came up then. "This isn't a joke?" Alfred asked.

"No." They all said.

"Well we can't take the class picture under these conditions this is a real mystery." Mr Russard claimed.

The class was scared. Alfred that they were going to turn blue as well and they scattered. "This is serious mysterious." Alfred said. We all went to Headquaters where Alfred took small pieces of hair from the gang. He put them in a test tube and into a system that was linked to his computer. "So what does it say?" Jamie asked.

"It says the blue's origin is plant based." Alfred said.

"Plant based? So it came from a plant?" Mason asked. Alfred nodded. "And that is our first clue. Can any you remeber what you did this morning?"

"This morning? ... Let's see." Ren started but Cynthia cut him off, "Well, I went to have my breakfast I couldn't decided between ceral or fruit so I had some of both, it was awfully good-"

"Yes, ou had breakfast, then what?" Alfred asked.

"After? Let's see after. Oh yeah, I took my shower, but then it's when I looked in the mirror to see how goo I'd look that I discovered that... AAHHH! I was all blue!" Cynthia exclaimed.

"We had breakfast too and took a shower." Ren said.

"And you guys didn't notice anything?" Milo inquired.

"No, we didn't look in the mirror." Kaede said.

"Hmm..." I said. "There must be a clue somewhere. A detail, a smell maybe."

"Yes a bad smell." My friends and Cynthia said in unison.

"Maybe it was the smell from your shampoo." Milo suggested.

"I don't think so."

"What did it smell like?" Alfred asked.

"Disgusting."

"Then that's it the bad smell is our second clue." Alfred declared.

"So now what?" Milo asked.

"Now we have to go back to the source of the problem by following the pipes from the water to the showers. Maybe they were damaged in someway and that caused them to turn blue." Alfred said. "Come on." We all exited HQ and went to the pipes. I didn't see any dents or cracks in the pipe at all. "Hmm... nothing damaged that I can see." All the pipes lead to a large sister in the woods. "All the pipes lead into this sister."

"But how could someone get blue dye in there?" Camille asked. Then we heard whistling and saw Rudy coming our way holding a shovel. "Hey everyone." he said.

"Hi Rudy, what are you doing?" Alfred asked.

"I was just finished cleaning Dr. Anna's garden with that storm last week it's a real mess."

"Rudy, is it possible for someone to put something in the water?" Milo sat down on a rock nearby.

"You mean in the tank? No, it's impossible, you would need a crazy tall ladder to get up there."

"Okay, thanks Rudy." Rudy walked away. "Now what do we frigging do?" Jack asked.

"We go back to HQ." Camille said.

We all went back to HQ, "Okay, the first clue we have is that the blue dye's origin is plant based and the second clue is the bad smell you guys smelt in your showers." Alfred reviewed. "We need another clue." Then we heard Cynthia laughing, "Do I have a hole where?" Milo said.

He turned around and saw a leaf on his pants and blue dye as well. "Now they're all stained, yuk."

"Big blue stains!" Camille and Alfred exclaimed.

"You must have dirtied them when you sat on that stuff beside the sister." Alfred said as he picked it up. "Hey look, it turned my fingers blue."

"Like our hair." Carrie said.

"Good work Milo, you found of third clue." Alfred said.

"But how can a plant make blue dye and how did it get in our showers?" Ren inquired. "Did you guys see blue pants around the pipes?"

"No but maybe this was blown in by the wind. Remember there was a big storm last week. Rudy even mentioned the mess it made in Dr. Anna's garden." Camille reminded.

"Dr Anna? She is so nice. She once made me a remedy for my allergies." Cynthia said.

"Allergies?" Nicole asked.

"Well, I was sneezing alot and my eyes were really puffy."

Rantaro shook his head. "What about that remedy she made you?"

"Oh, I don't know, she uses plants in her garden. Who knows what hey are." Cynthia replied. Alfred looked it up on his computer. "Hmm... medicinal plants... hmm.. vegetative coloration, bad smell... Got it! Everything points to this leaf."

"It does?!" Everyone exclaimed.

"Yes. Come on." Alfred said as he walked towards the door. "I am completely lost." Kaede admitted.

"You're not the only one." Milo added.

Dr. Anna's

We went to Dr.Anna's place and Alfred knocked on the door. "Hello Alfred." Dr. Anna is a fox with a light tan muzzle and neck and a light brown nose. She possesses dark gray eyebrows and light green eyes and has noticeable fangs and nails. Her tail is very bushy and has dark gray coloring around the edge. "Hello Dr. Anna, we need your help. Camille, Cynthia and Sarah's friends have turned blue. We searched for clues and our investigation points to this leaf." Alfred had the leaf in a bag and Dr. Anna took a look at it. "Hm... Woad."

"Woad? What's that?" Milo asked.

"This way." Dr. Anna led us into her garden where we found Rudy again. "Woad is a medicinal plant that I grow with Rudy's help I use the roots to make medicine. It's excellent for sore throats, for example." I went over to Rudy who was picking up some roots. "rudy when you were picking up the roots for Dr. Anna, where did you put them?"

"Well... in that wheelbarrow." Rudy pointed over to a wheel barrow that was flipped on it's side!

"The storm must have knocked the wheel barrow over and the woad were knocked into the sister." I concluded.

"But the heck did we turn blue?" Jack asked.

"During my research I found out that woad makes a lovely blue dye so when you took your showers this morning you were all dyed blue." Alfred explained.

"But son;t worry a nice warm bath should clear everything up." Dr. Anna reassured.

Ren sighed in relief. "Thank goodness. I did not want to be blue forever."

"Me either."

"And the bad smell? Does that come from Woad?" Carrie asked.

"Yes, when the plants are wet and fermenting. Fermentation stinks." Alfred said.

"Nice you two." Milo said. "Another mystery solved."

Two Days later

Dr. Anna's advice worked and everyone was not blue anymore and now we were all at school for the class picture. We were included too, even though we didn't go to the school but Mr. Russard said it wouldn't be right to leave us out. Anyway, we all sat on the steps of the school and Mr. Russard started the camera. "Alright everyone.. three.. two.. one."

Click

The camera flashed and it was a great school photo.

Episode 47: A Tiny Adventure

The day we returned from Alfred's world, I found myself at Twilight's Library with Ren, Jamie, Jack, Ranatro, Carrie, Mason, Nicole and Kaede. Twilight decided to give me a magic lesson, since she wanted to know how advance my magic was so she had me perform an advance spell. A shrinking spell. "Alright Sarah, this spell will allow you to shrink anything to about two inches tall." she informed. I was really excited to learn this. "I'm ready!" I cheered.

"Good luck." Ren said.

"Just don't mess up." Jack said, earning glares from the others. "What?"

Twilight rolled her eyes and she put one book in front of me. "Now, use the spell on this book."

I nodded, closed my eyes and concentrated hard. I felt my magic kicking in strongly and I fired at the book and it shrank to two inches. "Nice work." Twilight said. She pulled out another book, "Now try again." I blasted the second book and it shrank as well.

"Great."

I smiled proudly but suddenly Rainbow burst through the door. 'HEY TWILIGHT!" The sudden scream broke my concentration and I misfired. The beam bounced off of the shelves and it a crystal just sitting on the table which split the beam into eight beam;each one hitting Ren and the others. A dust cloud came and suddenly went away.

"Cough cough cough Ren? Everyone?" I called.

"Where are you guys?" Twilight added.

"Down here!" a tiny voice cried.

Me and Twilight looked down and only saw a pile of clothes; Ren and his friends clothes to be exact. But when Me and Twilight and Rainbow looked closely we saw, "Ren? Everyone?!" We exclaimed.

Ren and the gang were two inches now!

"What did you do to us, newbie?!" Jack yelled in anger.

"Rainbow's burst inside, scared Sarah and made her misfire and the beam hit the crystal, making it hit you guys." Twilight explained.

"Oops.... sorry guys." Rainbow apologized sheepishly.

"We're all two inches all and naked! Do something!" Ren cried.

"Hurry, I don't like being exposed." Carrie said.

"Me either!" Mason added.

"How do you think I feel?!" Nicole screamed.

"Okay, okay, ummm..." I frantically looked around for something that would substitute as clothes. "Oh wait!!" I used my magic to levitate their clothes and shrink them to two inches, then magically place them on their respective people. Ren sighed in relief. "Phew, thanks."

"No problem, Twilight is there a reverse spell?" I asked.

"Let me see." She scanned through the book and got to the shrinking spell. "It says that I need to make a liquid cure to reverse the shrinking spells effects."

"Great!" I exclaimed.

"Unfortunately.." Twilight trailed.

"Oh great. What's the catch?!" Jack scoffed.

"It takes about two days to make the cure." Twilight added.

"TWO DAYS?!" Ren and the others exclaimed.

"Or more."

"Great! What are we gonna do now?" Jack cried in anger.

"Uh... wait." Rantaro retorted with a deadpanned expression.

Jack turned angrily at him, "Nobody asked you, bastard!"

"You cares."

"Enough you two, me just have to make the best out of this. I mean it's only two days. How hard can it be?" Ren said nervously.

"AAAHHH! SARAH, HELP!" Really? That afternoon, after getting Ren and the others back to the home-ship, I went to Sugarcube Corner to get some sweets. When I got back, I walked in to find them being chased by Blitz and Blaze in their chibi form. Blitz and Blaze walked after them and Blitz tried to munch on them. "Blitz, Blaze, leave them alone." I grabbed the chibi dinosaurs, to the relief of my mini friends. "Phew thanks, Sarah." Ren thanked.

I placed Blitz and Blaze on the other side of the room when I heard a small growl coming from my friends. "I'm starving!" Jack whined.

"Me too." Carrie added.

"Me three." Nicole said.

"Alright... uh..." I looked at the fridge and opened it. I found a leftover pancake from yesterday. "Perfect." I used a heating spell to heat up the pancake and put it on and place. Then, I presented it to Ren and the others. "Here guys, this should help."

"Really?" Jack scoffed.

"Either the pancake or you starve!" I replied almost turning into Rage me, by turning red and orange. "Alright, alright." Jack replied. And my mini friends began eating the pancake while Blitz and Blaze watched. When they were done, I held them in my hands and put them on my dresser where I placed some miniature beds for them. "Woah, thanks Sarah." Jamie said.

"Anything for my friends." Suddenly, I heard some squeaks coming from near me. I looked down and saw Jo Jo squeaking up at me. "Awww Jo Jo." I picked up the little guinea pig. "You want to see your owner?" The guinea pig nodded and I brought him over to the dresser. "Jack, someone wants to see you." The little guinea pig walked over to Jack. "Jo Jo." The guinea pig nuzzled the biker. "Alright, alright, bud, I'm okay."

The guinea pig walked over to Jack's mini bed and layed down beside it. "I think he wants to stay with you." I cooed.

Jack sighed, "Alright furball, you can stay."

Jack and the others climbed into bed while I climbed into my own bed with my dragons coming in and nestling beside me. "Night." I said.

"Night." My miniature friends said and we all fell asleep for the night.

Ren's POV

It's been two days since me and my friends were miniaturized. I woke up to meet the face of a giant Blitz.... wait... WHAT? "AH! Giant Blitz!" I screamed waking the others who screamed as well noticing the chibi dinosaur. How he got on the dresser was beyond me. But instead of chase us, he just stared at us, looking guilty.

"I-I think he's sorry." Jamie said.

"Blitz, are you alright?" I asked. The chibi dinosaur nuzzled me gently and chirped as if saying 'I'm sorry'.

"Awww... Blitz, it's alright. We forgive you."

"We do?" Jack asked, getting a smack on the head by Kaede. "Ow!"

"Yes, we do." Blitz perked up and wagged his stubby, little tail. Me and my friends slept in our regular clothes for the night and we noticed that Sarah's bed was empty. "Sarah must be in the dining room." Mason said. "We have to get there."

"Umm... Mason, if you haven't noticed we're tiny on a large dresser with a, I don't know, forty feet drop below." Nicole deadpanned.

"No one asked you." Jack scoffed.

"Whatever."

"Hey guys!" I called. They all turned to see me and Blitz. "We can ride Blitz to the dining room."

"Oh no, I'm not getting on that chibi beast!" Jack yelled.

"Either him or Blaze?" I challenged and Jack was soon sitting behind me. "To the dining room!" I rolled my eyes as the others boarded Blitz. "Alright Blitz, to the dining room, boy." Blitz chirped happily and leaped down from the dresser and walked into the dining room where we found Sarah there cooking.

POV Ends

I was cooking when I saw out the corner of my eye, Blitz coming in with my mini friends on his back. "Awww... good boy, Blitz." I cooed. Blitz chirped happily as my friends dismounted Blitz. I grabbed another pancake and gave it to my friends, "Here's your breakfast." I declared and my friends dug into the pancake.

Knock Knock Knock

"Huh? Wonder who that could be?" I went to answer the door and saw Twilight with a vile of liquid in her magic. "Hey Sarah." she greeted.

"Hey Sarah."

"Hi Twilight." I saw the vile of liquid and my shined with hope, "Is that what I think it is?" I asked hopefully.

"Yes, it's the reverse liquid. I finished it faster than I thought. Now where are Ren and the others?"

Ren and the others popped out from behind the pancake. "Twilight, is that you?" Ren asked.

"Please say you have the cure! I can't stand being this small!" Jack pleaded.

"Yes, I finished the cure and it's ready." She used her magic to drip a drop of the liquid onto my friends. In an instant they all grew back to their normal size. "Finally!" Jack cried in joy. "I'm big again!"

"In more ways than one." Rantaro muttered.

"What did you just say?" Jack growled.

"Nothing."

I went over and hugged my friends, "Yeah, your back."

Ren laughed, "Thanks for looking out for us, Sarah." he thanked.

"Anything for my friends." I said with a big smile.

Episode 48: Dream a Little Dream from me

Ren's POV

I open my eyes and wake up to a bright clear sky.... Wait! How am I outside?! Last time I remember I was sleeping in my bedroom in the home ship. I sat up and saw Jack, Jamie, Rantaro, Nicole, Kaede, Mason and Carrie all waking up and being shocked. "Why the hell are we in a forest?!" Jack exclaimed.

"I thought I was back at the home ship." Jamie said.

"Big Brother, where are we?" Carrie asked.

"I don't know Carrie." Mason replied. This is so strange. One minute we were in our home-ship and the next we're in this forest. Some bushes rustled near us. "Huh? What's that" Jamie asked.

What came out of the bushes was, thankfully, Princesses Luna and Celestia. "Ren? Everyone?" Celestia said.

"Celeste, Luna, Oh thank goodness you're here." I said. "Do you have any idea where we are?"

"All I can guess is that we're in some sort of dream that I didn't create." Luna explained.

"A dream?" Jamie repeated.

"Yes but why all of us are in the same dream together is beyond me." Luna added.

Then, other bushes rustled and out came a weird green pokemon with one eyes and a red diamond in the center of it's body.

"What the-? What's that thing?" Jack asked. The little thing hopped over to us. "Tis Ren Loodan, Jack Yamaki, Jamie Watson, Nicole Bonnie, Rantaro Wilde, Kaede Ross, Carrie and Mason Hunter and the royal sister of Equestria." it said. Okay did not expect that. "What the hell?" Jack exclaimed.

"T-The little green thing talks?!" Jamie added.

"My name is Squishy and does that astonish you? You who is able to speak as well?" it said. Squisky? That's a weird name for a.... green thing I guess.

"Hey no need to get smart with the nerd." Jack said. The the are turned red and we turned to see a red glow near us. "I give what's that about?" I asked.

"It's been chasing Sarah Gem and me around." Squishy said.

"Huh? Chasing Sarah?" Mason inquired.

"What do you mean?" Nicole added.

"No time for questions, save me at once." Squishy lept onto my head. "Come on run!" We looked and saw a large red fame with eyes and a mouth in front of us. "Holy..." Jack said.

"Crap baskets." I finished. It launched a fire ball at us. "WAH!" and I ran for it. "Hey wait!" Jack cried and we all started running away from the fireball monster. "What does this creep want?" Kaede asked.

"Less talking, more running!" Jack exclaimed. It launched more fireballs at us which me and the other quickly dodged. "Faster, Faster!" Squishy said.

"You heard him!" I exclaimed and we kicked it into high gear until we came to a river. "God dammit... now what do we do?"

"To the other side!" Squishy called.

"You guys heard him." I leaped into the water along with the Princesses. "Come on, hurry." Celestia called. My friends were hesitant until. "Behind you!" They turned and saw the fireball creep and they immediately leaped into the water. "This way!" Celestia called as she swarm across the river with us following. "Don't leave us, royals! Slow it down!" I cried. We made it to the other side and I turned to see the fire creep not giving chase anymore. Thank God.

Squishy leaped off my head on a rock while we stopped and caught our breath. "That was close." Kaede panted.

"What was with that creep?" Mason asked.

"Well done, I praise you both royal sisters and humans." Squishy said.

"Do you know anything about that flaming bully?" Carrie asked.

"I said it's trying to catch me and Sarah Gem." Squishy replied.

"Yeah we got that already but why does it want you and newbie?" Jack asked.

"I have no idea but one thing is for certain something unsavory is about to occur." Unsavory that doesn't sound good. "I don't know what language you're speaking but it sure sin't mine." Rantaro said.

"What is this unsavory occurrence you're speaking of?" Luna asked.

"That is unknown, but all I know is that Sarah Gem and I are at the heart of the darkness." Squishy said.

"At the heart?" Jamie inquired. Squishy nodded, "What I want is to taken back home."

Home? Okay... what is this little fella talking about? First he says Sarah and him are being chased by something unknown, says something bad is going to happen soon and now he wants to be taken back home? "Home? What do you mean by home?"

"Listen, my power has not yet returned." Squishy said.

"Your power?" Celestia said.

"If it does, the order of Equestria and beyond will be thrown into disarray." Squishy said.

This does not make any sense! "Okay, what danger exactly are you and Sarah in?" I asked Squishy. Squishy sighed, "Alright... there's a hidden, evil organization in Equestria that wants Sarah and I for themselves." Squishy explained. "They want to us Sarah Gem and I for experiments and to take over Equestria."

We all gasped. "Take over Equestria?!" Jamie cried.

"Why do they want Sarah and you?" Mason said.

"We both possess amazing power inside of us. The organization wants to use that power against Equestria and for that they must first capture Sarah Gem and myself." Squishy added.

"I've got no idea what you're yapping about pal." Rantaro said.

We all looked at each other with a mixture of concern, fear and confusion. Suddenly, there was a scream that filled the air. "What was that?" Celestia asked.

"That was Sarah Gem!" Squishy exclaimed. We all gasped and Squishy immediately hopped onto my head and we rushed in the direction of the scream. While we were running something caught my eye in the bushes. "Huh?" I went over to it and revealed it was Sarah's dino Bracer, her dinosaur cards, her crown and her Scepter. "Sarah's items. She's gotta be close." Mason said. Suddenly the dino bracer and dino gadget glowed brightly and suddenly we all had dino bracer's and dino gadgets. The stones inside the dino bracer appeared and the Fire stone went to me.

Jack got the Water stone.

Jamie got the Grass Stone.

Mason got the Earth Stone and the Lightning Stone stayed in Sarah's dino bracer.

"Okay.. what just happened?" Mason asked.

"No time, newbie needs us." Jack exclaimed. "Let's go!" We all ran again and then we entered a clearing where we found Sarah, being load into some kind of truck by some strange ponies where red and white suits. Sarah looked to be in bad shape. She had scratches on her and her shirt was a bit torn. "Hey!" I called, getting their attention. Sarah weakly looked at us and smiled.

"What do you humans and ponies want?" the leader inquired. The leader was a stallion wearing a red and white suit with a fiery red mane and tail. "Let Sarah go!" I demanded. The stallion laughed, "As if, this hybrid will be vital to our research. Now you better leave if you know what's good for you."

"Not until we get our friend back." Mason said, getting out his bamboo stick. The stallion smirked. "Now!" two unicorns came up and used their magic to create a large smoke cloud. "Hey!" I cried. When the smoke cloud cleared, the ponies and the truck were gone. "Crap.. they got away with Sarah!" Jack snapped. "Now what?"

"We've gotta find her. You heard Squishy, they're gonna perform experiments of her." Mason said.

"Riolu!"

"Mareep!"

"Rockruff!"

"Dratini!"

Huh? We all turned and saw Sarah's four pokemon rushing towards us. "Dratini, Riolu, Mareep, Rockruff!" I exclaimed. "Are you all okay?"

"Yes, Ren. But we have to find Mommy." Riolu said. "Those mean people have her."

"Right, but we don't know where the truck took her." Carrie pointed out. Suddenly, more bushes rustled and we got into fighting stances, but what came out wasn't an enemy. In fact it was a pokemon. A very tall and majestic looking pokemon. It looked like a quadruped, stag-like Pokémon with four pairs of antlers. Its coloration varies slightly depending on which mode it is in: Active Mode or Neutral Mode. Regardless of mode, its main body is always black with a blue stripe down its back and a short, bushy tail. Starting at its knees there is a blade-like trim around each leg, which forms a point under each hoof. There is an upside-down, V-shaped marking on its chest in the same color as the trim on its legs. Its head and neck are blue, and there are two large, tufts that extend onto its chest and curve upward. Its first pair of antlers extends onto its head and curves around the underside of its eyes. The eyes are black with X-shaped pupils. There is a short marking on top of its snout and an upward curving horn on each side of its head in place of ears.

"Who are you?" I asked in awe.

The large stag came towards us. "My name is Xerneas." it said.

"You can talk?!" Carrie exclaimed.

"Yes, young one. I understand your friend is in grave danger." Xerneas said.

"That's an understatement." Jack grumbled.

"I can lead you to her." Xerneas added.

"Really?!" Mason said. Xerneas nodded, "Follow me." Xerneas gracefully leaped across the forest floor with great ease and we followed her. "Hang in there Sarah. We're coming." We followed Xerneas for a few more miles until we came to an abandoned warehouse. "A warehouse?" I asked.

"This must be their hideout." Mason growled. Lights started to flash from the building and Sarah's screams were heard. "Sarah!" I cried in fear. "This way." Xerneas lead us to a secret entrance in the back of the warehouse. "Thank you, Xerneas." I thanked. Xerneas nodded, "The rest will be up to you now. I will be waiting for your return."

Xerneas then leaped away in the forest brush. "Come on." We all crawled their the air duck and quietly opened a hatch. We all entered a large room where we saw the ponies at different consoles and Sarah in a large tube with wires attached to her. An electric shock was sent through her and she screamed in pain. "Sarah!" I whispered in fear.

The shock stopped and Sarah collapsed in her tube. "Ahh her power and magic levels are extraordinary. There's no doubt she'll be our most priceless weapon. Hehehe."

A weapon? No... they won't. "We gotta stop them." Carrie said.

"Don't worry Carrie, we will." Mason reassured.

"We have to get newbie out of that tube." Jack said. "But how?" Suddenly our dino bracers glowed and blinked together as if telling us to use them. "You guys thinking what I'm thinking?" I asked. Jack, Jamie and Mason nodded.

We all jumped down onto the floor, shocking the ponies. "How'd you get in here?" the leader exclaimed.

"That doesn't matter. Now let our Princess go!" I demanded again.

"Hahaha! Oh Puh-lease, why would we release our most powerful weapon to you?"

"She's not a weapon she's our friend. Now let her go!" Carrie yelled.

"No way, we've gone through too much to let her go and there's nothing you can do about it."

"Oh yeah?" I pulled out Blaze's card.

"DINO SLASH, ACROCANTHASAURUS FLAME UP!"

Jack: "DINO SLASH, GUSH OUT AMARGASAURUS!"

Jamie: D-DINO SLASH, SPRING UP FUKUISAURUS!"

Mason: "DINO SLASH, SHAKE THEM UP, STEGOSAURUS and with that Blaze, Aqua, Blossom and Quake appeared before the ponies and gave a loud roar at them all. "Now we'll ask you bastards again, let go of newbie!" Jack exclaimed.

The stallion smirked and moved towards a switch. "No and if any of you make a move." he flipped it and Sarah was horribly shocked. "GAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"

"Sarah!" We all cried.

"Your Princess pays the price." The stallion flipped it again and Sarah collapsed again in her tube, looking very weak. That monster... hurting our friend. Sarah's pokemon came in front of us "Let go of our Mommy!" Riolu cried.

"Yeah she doesn't belong to you!" Rockruff added.

"Dratini!" Dratini cried. The lead stallion laughed. "Houndour, Houndoom!" Then a pack of seven Houndour and Houndoom appeared.

Houndour: A quadruped, canine Pokémon with short, black fur and a red underbelly and muzzle. Its ears and tail are both short and pointed. Two fangs protrude from its upper jaw, and its triangular nose is black. There are white bands on its ankles, and rib-like ridges on its back. It appears to have a simplistic, stylized skull on its forehead with the eye orbits creating eyebrow patterning above its actual eyes. It also has circular, red paw pads on each of its three-toed paws.

Houndoom: A quadruped, canine Pokémon that is mainly black with a long orange snout and an orange underbelly. It has small, red eyes and a black nose. Around its neck is a white band with a small skull-shaped pendant on its throat. There are two white bands on each of its ankles, as well as three rib-like ridges on its back. It has a long, skinny tail with a triangular tip and three clawed toes on each paw. On top of its head is a pair of long, curved gray horns.

"You can try to take back your 'mother' but that won't be happening. This hybrid will be ours and she'll help us take over Equestria!" The stallion laughed while we looked at him with a mixture of fear and anger. "We won't let you hurt our mommy!" Riolu said and he charged right for one Houndour. "Riolu, don't!" I cried. Mareep, Rockruff and Dratini charged as well.

"Use Dark Pulse!" the ponies commanded and the pokemon launched Dark Pulse at the four pokemon, knocking them back. "Riolu, everyone, No!" I cried. The stallion laughed. "You weak pokemon don't stand a chance against us." he declared. Riolu, Rockruff, Mareep and Dratini got up and growled at the leader stallion. Suddenly, they all glowed light blue and their bodies began to change shape and size. "Are.. they...?" Jamie said.

"They're evolving!" I exclaimed.

They all changed appearance completely and now they were a proud, Lucario, Flaffy, Dragonair and Lycanroc (Dusk Form). They all cried out loudly.

Lucario: A bipedal, canine-like Pokémon, with fur that is predominantly blue and black. It possesses a short, round spike on the back of each forepaw, in addition to a third on its chest. It has red eyes, a long snout and ears. When its mouth is open, it has two pairs of pointed teeth, one in the upper jaw and one in the lower. It possesses cream-colored fur on its torso, and blue fur on its thighs that resembles shorts. It has a medium length tail of the same blue color as well. It stands on its toes rather than on its entire foot. It has developed four black appendages that hang down from its head,

Lycanroc (Dusk Form): It was an orange colored wolf with a large white mane and a long beautiful tail.

Dragonair: A long, serpentine Pokémon with sky blue scales and a white underside. It has a rounded snout, oval purple eyes, and a small, white horn on its forehead. On each side of its head is a small, stylized wing, which is white and curves into a swirl at the base. Three blue, crystal orbs adorn its body: one on its neck and two on its tail.

Flaffy: A pink, bipedal, sheep-like Pokémon. It has thick, conical ears with black stripes on the sides of its head and small, blue eyes. A white mane of wool covers its head and upper body. This mane forms sideways curls on the top of its head. It has stubby arms and one nail on each foot. It's long tail has black stripes and is tipped with a blue orb.

"Amazing!" Carrie said. The stallion leader growled while Lucario formed and Aura Sphere and launched it at Sarah's tube, breaking it and freeing her. "No!" Lucario rushed over and picked her and brought her over to us. I grabbed Sarah, bridal style as she groaned a little. "Give us back our weapon!" the stallion yelled.

"Not a chance, bastard!" Jack exclaimed and Aqua roared at him as well. Blaze and Blitz charged through the room, destroying everything in their way and forcing the ponies to scatter. The Houndour and Houndoom charged at us but Flaffly and Lycanroc came in front and launched a Electro Ball and Rock Throw at them, knocking them back. "Let's go!" Celestia said. We all agreed and we hopped on our dinosaurs and rushed out of the warehouse and deep into the forest, safe from the ponies.

Sarah groaned and she opened her eyes, "R-Ren, everyone." she said weakly.

"Easy Sarah." Mason said. Sarah grunted in a pain and the Princesses came into view. "Celestia? Luna?" The Princesses used their magic to heal Sarah's wounds and injuries. Sarah sat up and held her head. "Ugh... thanks."

Her pokemon came up to her and we returned the dinosaurs to their cards. "Huh?... Did you all evolve?" Sarah asked her pokemon. They all nodded. "They all evolved to save you." Carrie said.

"Raarr."

"Flaffy."

"Dragonair."

"Lycanroc."

Sarah smiled at her four pokemon friends. Sarah tried to sit up, but she gasped a little in pain. "You should stay down Sarah. You're still hurt from those experiments." Luna advised. Sarah grunted and nodded in agreement. Then bushes rustled near us and we all stood around Sarah. "Must be those ponies again." I growled, but what came out was two Oshawotts, a Snivy and a Tepig.

Oshawott: A bipedal sea otter-like Pokémon. It has a spherical white head with small, triangular dark-blue ears on the sides. Oshawott's eyes are dark and its dark orange nose is shaped like a horizontal oval. Several freckles cover its cheeks which may be premature whiskers, and two pointed teeth can be seen when it opens its mouth. The light blue fur on its body forms bubble shapes around its neck. Its arms are white and rounded, while its feet are dark blue with three toes each. It also possesses a rudder-like dark blue tail. It carries a pale yellow seashell called scalchop on its belly.

Snivy: A bipedal, reptilian Pokémon with a slender build. Most of its body is green with a cream underside. A yellow stripe runs down the length of its back and tail, and it has yellow markings around its large eyes. Two curved yellow structures that resemble leaves or small wings protrude from its shoulders and bend backwards. Its slender arms have three fingers, while its tiny feet have no digits whatsoever. It has a large, palmate leaf with three prongs on the end of its tail.

Tepig: A quadruped, pig-like Pokémon that is primarily orange. It has oval eyes, a pink nose, and a thick yellow stripe on its snout. The upper portion of its head is dark brown, and its long, pointed ears are positioned closely together. Tepig has short legs, and its front feet are dark brown. A dark brown band covers its lower back and rear. Its curly tail is tipped with a ruddy pink sphere.

"Two Oshawott, a Snivy and a Tepig?" I asked. The four pokemon walked over to us and one of the Oshawott seemed interested in Sarah while the Snivy was interested in Jamie and the second Oshawott was interested in me and the Tepig liked Jack for some reason. "Oshawott Osha."

"Snivy."

"Tep, Tepig."

"Okay.. what's the deal with these three pokemon?" Mason asked.

"Looks like they want to be with you all." Celestia said with a smile.

"Oshawott!"

"Snivy!"

"Tepig!"

"Well if that's what they want, then okay." I picked up my Oshawott and it climbed onto my shoulder. "Oshawott, Osha!"

"There you are!" We looked and saw the Houndor, Houndoom and the evil ponies. We all got up and surrounded Sarah. "You're not getting our friend, so just give it up." I said.

"Ha, you don't know who you're dealing with kid. We're Team Flare and we take what we want now hand them over!" the leader demanded. Carrie was holding Squishy tightly. "No way!"

The Houndour and Houndoom growled at us. "Get them!" and they charged at us. My Oshawott, Jamie's Snivy and Jack's Tepig charged right at them. My Oshawott used Aqua Jet and slammed into one Houndoom while Jack's Tepig used Flame Charge and rammed two others. Jamie's Snivy used Leaf Blade and slashed the Houndour.

"We're taking the hybrid and Z1 if it's the last thing we do!" the leader said.

"Good, cause it will be you bastards!" Jack yelled.

"Tepig!"

The Houndour leaped into the air and dove for Sapphire but Flaffy and Lucario counter with Thunder and Power-up Punch, sending the pack flying. "Alright you two!" I cheered. The Houndour crashed to the ground and the ponies gasped. The leader stallion growled and took out a pokeball. "Pyroar, let's go!"

And he summoned his Pyroar, a lion like pokemon with large paws and a full mane meaning it was male.

"Pyroar!"

Pyroar growled at us. "Get the hybrid and Z1!" the leader commanded and Pyroar charged Oshawott, Snivy and Tepig with a Wild Charge attack, knocking them back. "Oh no!" Pyroar then leaped into the air and smacked us all away from Sarah. "Pyroar!"

"Stay away from her!" I yelled. Pyroar growled at me and was about to take Sapphire. "Mommy!" Dragonair cried as it charged at Pyroar, "Dragonair, no!" Lucario cried. Pyroar saw her and launched a Flamethrower at Dragonair. Dragonair leaped into the air and covered itself in large amount of energy in the form of a dragon and dove right at Pyroar, colliding with it and sending it flying back. "What was that attack?" Mason asked.

"That was Dragon Rush!" I exclaimed. "Dragonair learned Dragon Rush! Awesome!"

Pyroar wasn't done yet. Pyroar got up and charged at Dragonair, but Dragonair counter with a Dragon Pulse, stopping Pyroar's attack. "I won't let you hurt my Mommy!" Dragonair formed a large sphere of energy in it's mouth and launched it at Pyroar. "Pyroar?"

KABOOM!

What an explosion. When the smoke cleared Pyroar was on the ground, knocked out. "Dragonair won!" I cheered.

"Alright!" Mason added. The leader stallion and the ponies were shocked by this. Dragonair slithered over to Sarah. "Mommy?" Sarah opened her eyes. "Dragonair?" Dragonair gently wrapped Sarah up in her tail and came over to us. "Here put her on my back." Celestia offered. Dragonair placed Sarah carefully on Celestia's back.

The stallion leader returned Pyroar. "This isn't over!" he declared and he and the other ponies and pokemon retreated.

"Hope that's the last time we see them." Rantaro said. Suddenly the area glowed red again and the fire ball creep appeared. "Yikes it's the big ball of fire!" I cried. It fired a fireball at us. "Move it!" We all ran away from the fireball creep and it fire two more fireballs at us. "Somebody help us out!"

Suddenly we were in a calm part of the forest and there was no fire ball creep. "Hey, it looks like it gave up."

"About friggin time." Jack groaned. "Now I can catch up on some breathing."

"Don't get too comfortable." Squishy said. "Let's go somewhere safe."

We all started running again through the forest, "It could come for us at anytime." Squishy added.

"You don't relax more do you?" I asked. We ran until we came to a burtn part of the forest, "Woah, check out that mess!" Mason exclaimed. Trees were burnt and the ground was covered with black soot as well as the trees. "You think that flaming loon did all of this?" Jack asked.

"I can't believe it would do this to just catch Sarah and I." Squishy leaped off of my head and went to the center of the destruction. Before our eyes, he sent out a shockwave that restored all the trees and grass as if nothing ever happen. "Amazing!" Jamie said.

"Woah, that's crazy!" I said. Squishy came over us. "Okay so what the hell are you anyway?" Jack asked.

"I am I." Squishy replied.

"Anymore specific?" Nicole asked.

"Forget all that." Squishy leaped onto my head again. "Let's get moving."

"More running?" Jamie whined.

"Don't be a whimp!" Jack exclaimed, scaring him so we all started running again. "Once we get through the forest, my home is very close." Soon we exited the forest and were now on a path. "We made it out." Luna said. I turned around and saw dark clouds forming above us. "I've got a bad feeling about those clouds." Mason said. Yeah, so am I. "Yes, it's coming without a doubt. Let's hurry."

"So why do you need to get home so badly?" Carrie asked.

"If I don't get back home, I can't transform." Squishy replied.

"Transform?" I asked.

"But as long as we get there in time, I promise you there's nothing to fear."

"Alright then, if that's the case, let's kick it into high gear everyone." I said. Everyone nodded and ran a bit faster, but when we got close to another forest we saw the same red glow. We stopped at the entrance. "The fire creep beat us here?!" Jack exclaimed. "How?"

"We have no choice but to fight." Squishy said.

"Fight that thing? Oh great. There's no weirdo like a burning weirdo." I said. It launched more fireballs at us and we jumped to dodged them. "Fine if it's a fight you want, you'll get one!" Mason exclaimed.

"Alright. Oshawott, Water Gun!" Oshawott sprayed water on the fire monster but it moved out of the way and reappeared.

"Tepig, Flame Charge!" Jack cried. Tepig charged forth but the monster opened it's center up and Tepig missed completely.

Flaffy tried a Thunderbolt, but it vanished and reappeared again. "Ugh, we're not doing a thing to it!" I grunted.

"Let... me try." We turned and saw Sarah shakily standing next to Celestia. "Sarah, no, you can't fight. Your still wiped from your ordeal." I said with concern.

"Ren's right, you can't take him on." Mason added. Sarah winced, "The bodyguard is right, newbie. No fighting for you." Jack said. Sarah grunted but she nodded and Jack put her back on her back. We all turned back to the fire creep, but before we could attack, it vanished and the whole area around us turned into a light blue area with stars all around. "HUH?!" We exclaimed. "What just happened?!"

"I think we're in the dream realm." Luna said. "But how put us in here?"

"That would be my doing." a majestic voice came and that's when Astral Twilight appeared. "Tree of Harmony? What are you doing here?" Ren asked.

"I am here because I put you all here." Astral Twilight revealed.

"You did?!" We all exclaimed.

"You put us in that weirdo dream?" Jack added.

"Why would you do that?" Mason asked.

"I was made aware of Team Flare's presence in Equestria and I knew they would be after Sarah and Squishy, so I placed you all in this dream to test if you would protect Sarah and Squishy what ever the cost."

"So this was all... a test?" I asked.

Astral Twilight nodded. "And you all passed with flying colors. I know Squishy and Sarah will be in good hands. I will wake you all up now, we will meet again." Then the whole area became a white flash.....

... I woke up and found myself in my bed in the home-ship and Kodi was sleeping next to my bedside. "...Woah..." I quietly walked out of my room where I was met with the others. Carrie had Squishy in her hands. "Was that... real?" I asked everyone.

"Sure felt like it." Nicole stated.

"Looks like we have more enemies who want Sarah and Squishy now." Mason said.

"Well we won't let them get their hands of newbie or the green thing after what we've been through." Jack said. We all nodded and all agreed we would protect Sarah and Squishy from Team Flare and any other threat that would come for them.

Episode 49: Bound for Trouble

We were all in Canterlot with the Princesses that afternoon and we all discussed what happened in the Tree of Harmony's dream. Sarah was fully healed from her injuries and she was with us as well. "So this Team Flare wants Sarah Gem and this.. Squishy for experiments?" Luna asked.

"Yes and they want to us their power to take over the world." I replied.

"They seemed really strong too." Mason said.

"Pfft. Please you saw how newbie's pokemon and ours handled them. They are whimps." Jack stated.

"Tepig."

"We will have to keep an eye out for Team Flare." Celestia said. "If they are as persistent as they were in the dream, then we must be prepared if they come back. Suddenly the throne room doors burst open as well as smoke filling the air. I felt something clap sound my waist and when the smoke cleared it revealed. "Team Flare!" I growled. I looked down and saw that I had a metal ring around me connected to a rope and Jack, Rantaro and Jamie had the same. All the ropes were connected to each other. "What the hell is this?" Jack asked.

"You idiots! You bounded the wrong targets." The leader stallion said.

"Sorry Flare Streak, boss." the mare said.

"No matter we'll just take them anyway."

What? Our pokemon came in front of us, ready to fight.

The boys and I tried to unhook the rings but it was no use. The princesses tried to blast the rings but it was invain as well. "Those rings and the rope are magic proof, not even the Princesses can free them." Flare gloated. Then he held up the key to the rings. "As long as I got this keep you four together."

"Flaffy? Flaffy! Flaff!"

"Flaffy what is it?" Sarah asked. We all turned towards the window and saw a huge Pidgeot coming right for us.

Pidegot: An avian Pokémon with large wings, sharp talons, and a short, hooked beak. Its glossy plumage is mostly brown with cream-colored underparts and flight feathers. Its head has a decorated crest that is nearly as long as its body. The center feathers of its crest are yellow, while the outer feathers are red. The fan-like feathers of its tail are red or brown. Its beak and legs are pink, and there three forward-facing toes and one backward-facing toe on each foot. Behind each eye is an angular black marking.

"Everyone duck!" Lucario cried as the large bird pokemon burst into the room and grabbed the rope in it's talons taking me and boys! "Ren, boys!" Kaede cried.

"Big brother!" Carrie cried.

Flaffy, Ren's Oshawott, Jamie's Snivy and Jack's Tepig leaped onto the Pidgeot's tail as it flew out the window with the boys in it's talons. "Oh boy, not good."

Ren's POV

Not good. A large Pidgeot burst into the throne room, grabs me and the boys and now we're flying over a forest. Jack and Mason tried to get the rope out of the pokemon's talons but it's grip was too strong. "Let us go you big chick!" Jack demanded. But the Pidgeot didn't listen. "Great. Now what?" Rantaro asked. Honestly, I didn't know. We were hundreds of feet in the air and I couldn't use my Hacking Gun cause that would send us plummeting to our death.

"Hey guys."

"Oshawott."

"Snivy."

"Tepig."

Huh? We turned and saw our pokemon nearby on Pidgeot's tail. "Flaffy? Oshawott?" I called.

"Snivy!" Jamie said.

"Tepig?" Jack added.

Oshawott leaped into the air and took out it's scalchop. A blade formed on it, "Oshawott." it slashed Pidgeot's talons, making it cry in pain and let go of us. "WAAHHHHH!" I screamed.

"AAH! Someone save us!" Jamie cried.

"Snivy!" We all saw Snivy zipped past us and it's body glowed. It summoned lots of leaves and made them into a cyclone. It moved the cyclone underneath us and slowed our decent and we landed safely on the ground. "Phew, thanks you four." I said.

"Yeah, you saved our butts." Jack added.

"Oshawott."

"Snivy."

"Tepig."

"So... where are we?" Jamie asked. We looked around and we didn't see anything familair in the forest. "I don't know where we are... this can't be good." I said.

“Jeez, you think? Now we’re frigging lost in the middle of nowhere!” Jack exclaimed.

“Calm down Jack.” Mason assured. "I'm sure Sarah and the others will find us."

"So what do we do until then?" I asked.

"Snivy." We saw Snivy pointing North with one of it's vines. "Oshawott!"

"Tepig!" Flaffy, Oshawott and Tepig skipped along in the same direction. "In this case... follow the pokemon." The boys looked at each other and decided that we had no choice. We followed our three pokemon into the forest.

POV Ends

Back at the palace, the girls were scrambling to figure out what to do. "We're gotta find them." Kaede said.

"But that pokemon could have taken them anywhere." Luna said. "How will we know where to start?"

"Lycanroc."

"Lycanroc?" Sarah asked.

"I can track them with my nose." Lycanroc said.

"But the Pidgeot flew away with them. How can you track them?" Carrie asked.

"Oshawott, Tepig and Snivy went with them, so they must have made it drop them somewhere If they did then I can track where they are or where they went." Lycanroc explained.

"It's worth a try." Celestia said.

"Yes, it appears that's our only option at the moment." Lucario said.

Lycanroc started to sniff the ground and walked outside of the palace. It raised it's nose high into the air. "Aha! I got them!" Lycanroc cheered.

"You do?!" Kaede exclaimed.

"Yeah, come on." Lycanroc ran ahead while Carrie and Kaede mounted Celestia and Luna and we all flew off after Lycanroc. My other pokemon ran after it, well Dragonair flew after him, however. "I hope Big brother and the others are alright." Carrie said with worry.

"Don't worry Carrie. Their pokemon are with them. They won't let anything happen to them." I reassured.

"Yes, if they are anything like Sarah's pokemon, they will be well protected." Luna added. Carrie nodded, hoping it was true.

Ren's POV

We followed our pokemon to a large valley with some rocks in it. "Snivy, do you know where we're going?" Jamie asked his pokemon.

"Snivy, vy." Snivy responded but we didn't know what she was saying. We came to a large rock and Snivy and the pokemon stopped and turned around? "Hey what's wrong?" I asked.

"Snivy, vy, Snivy."

"... Any idea on what it said?" Rantaro deadpanned.

"Snivy said it can smell another pokemon." Flaffy translated.

"Smell a pokemon?" I repeated. "I don't smell anything?" Suddenly footsteps were heard behind us and the pokemon gasped. Huh? We turned and saw a large pokemon behind us. It was a Rhydon.

Rhydon: A large, gray, bipedal Pokémon with features similar to both dinosaurs and rhinoceroses. It has narrow, red eyes and two fangs in its upper jaw. On the tip of its snout is a cream-colored horn, which is smaller on a female than a male. There are several other spikes and projections on its head: on top is spike that curves forward, two triangular points resembling ears on the sides, a wide, wavy crest under each ear, and spiky ridges on each cheek. It has a cream-colored abdomen divided into strips by thin divots. A rocky plate on its chest slightly overlaps its abdomen. There is a row of spikes down its back, and has a long tail with thin, black stripes.

We all gasped in horror at the large pokemon. Oshawott and Snivy frantically pulled on the rope crying out to us. The Rhydon raised one of it's arms to smash us but at the last second we got snatched away. Flaffy dragged us a safe distance away from the Rhydon. "Ya'll okay?"

"Ugh, thanks Flaffy." I gasped.

"Rhy!" The Rhydon roared and started to charge right at us. "Run!" Jamie screamed and we all ran away with the Rhydon right behind us. We stopped at a cliff but Jack knocked us over the cliff, "Woah!" and we landed at the bottom. We heard the Rhydon's cry behind us and saw it charging down the cliff. "Dammit, does he ever quit?!" Jack exclaimed as we kept running. Suddenly we got cornered by a canyon. Oh great.

"Gah, now what?" Jamie asked.

Jack and Mason stepped up with Mason drawing his bamboo stick and Jack cracking his fists. "You two can't battle Rhydon, you won't win!" Flaffy cried.

"Try us!" Jack exclaimed. Rhydon opened it's mouth and formed a large orange sphere of energy. "No, that's Hyper Beam!" Flaffy cried.

"WHAT?!" We all cried and the Rhydon fired at the ground, sending us flying into the wall. Ow... that really hurt.

"Ugh.. man that hurt." Jack groaned. Rhydon roared again and prepared to charge at us. "Flaffy, c-can't you do something?" Jamie asked in fear.

"I can't. I'm an Electric type. Rhydon is a Rock and Ground type. My electric attacks won't affect him." Flaffy replied.

"Don't you have any other types of moves?" I asked, desperately seeing Rhydon getting ready to charge us.

"So far, nope." Flaffy replied.

"Great." Jamie whimpered. That's when Rhydon charged right for us. We all hugged each other in fear when.. "Tepig, Tepig, Tepig!" Tepig suddenly came charging in front of us with a Flame Charge, forcing Rhydon to stop it's charge. "Tepig?" Jack called. Rhydon growled at the Fire Pig pokemon, and that's when, "Snivy!" Snivy slashed Rhydon with a Leaf Blade attack, knocking it back. "Snivy!" Jamie cried in joy. Oshawott leaped in front of us. "Osha. Oshawott!" and fired a Water Gun attack at Rhydon, knocking it back even more. Rhydon got back up and growled at Oshawott. Rhydon then surrounded itself in massive amounts of energy and charged Oshawott. "That's Giga Impact!" Flaffy exclaimed. Oshawott covered himself in water and charged right back at Rhydon. "That's Aqua Jet!" I exclaimed. The two attacks collided and we saw Rhydon flying into the sky and he came crashing down on the ground, out cold. The boys and I separated. "They did it!" Mason said. Oshawott, Snivy and Tepig came to us.

"Oshawott?"

"Snivy?"

"Tepig?"

"They're asking if you all are alright?" Flaffy translated.

"Yeah, we're okay. Thanks to you three." I replied.

"Yeah, you three got guts. I like it." Jack said. His Tepig cried happily and leaped onto the biker's shoulder, rubbing his cheek. "Alright, alright, cut it out."

"Why are they doing more damage to it?" Rantaro asked.

"Rhydon is really weak to Grass and Water type pokemon and moves." Flaffy explained.

"Snivy. Snivy."

"Snivy says let's get moving before he wakes up." Flaffy translated.

"Right." I said and we all quickly left the scene before Rhydon woke up.

POV Ends

The girls had followed Lycanroc to the valley and landed on the ground. "Find anything, Lycanroc?" I asked.

"Lycanroc. Lycan." Lycanroc was pointing at the ground and we saw multiple footprints in a straight direction. "These must be Ren and the boys footprints and from the looks of it a Rhydon was chasing them." I concluded.

"A Rhydon?! They wouldn't stand a chance against that thing. Not even Jack and Mason!" Kaede cried.

"Hey look, there's some waster and soot right here." Celestia called over near the canyon. We came over and saw the water and fire. "This must be from Oshawott and Tepig." I said. Carrie and Kaede sighed in relief. "Good, they're protecting the boys. That's good." Kaede sighed.

"I told you." I smirked.

"Come on, it looked like the just recently left. Maybe we can catch them." Lucario said, seeing the footprints heading east. "Right." I said. "Come on girls." Carrie and Kaede mounted Luna and Celestia and we were off again.

Ren's POV

Now it was night and we were all resting in a cave in the wide open valley. jack's stomach growled a little and to be honest I think we were all starving. We haven't had anything to eat all day and that chase with Rhydon did not help. My stomach growled too. "I'm friggin staving." jack said.

"Me too."I agreed. Mason and Rantaro nodded as well. Flaffy was with us and she had a look of sympathy for us

"Snivy."

"Oshawott."

"Tepig."

Huh? We saw our three pokemon coming into the cave. Snivy was holding three apples in her vines while Oshawott and Tepig were holding them with their hands and mouth. They came over to us and handed us the apples. "For us?" I asked. They all nodded and we all took the apples. "Thanks.. wiat where are your apples?" Jack asked.

"Oshawott Osha."

"Tepig Tep."

"There were only five apples but you're giving them to the boys anyways?!" Flaffy exclaimed in shock.

Huh? The three pokemon nodded. "Woah... that's different." Jack said. We all looked at each other and at the five apples. Jack, Jamie and I broke our apples in half and gave a larger half to our pokemon. "Here you three." I said.

"Tepig?"

"Oshawott?"

"Snivy?"

"You three deserve it. You've keeping us safe for this long." Mason said.

"Yeah, you whimps should get something at least." Jack added. The three pokemon smiled and took the apple halves and we all ate under Flaffy's watch. After that we all fell asleep for the night in the cave.

The Next Morning

The sun shined into the cave and we all were woken up by it. We all yawned and got up. We all walked out of the cave when.. "Pidgeot!"

The same large Pidgeot was seen flying right for us, "Oh God dammit!" Jack exclaimed. "It's back!"

"Run!" I screamed. We all ran away from the Pidgeot only to be stopped a the Rhydon from before! Oh boy, not good! "There's a Rhydon in front of us and a Pidgeot right behind!" I whimpered. "What now?!"

Our pokemon and Flaffy circled us, ready to fight to two large pokemon as they got closer to us. "T-This looks bad." Jamie whimpered. I whimpered a little in fear until....

"Ren! Boys!"

"Big brother!" We all looked and saw the girls coming towards us. "Girls!" I cried in joy.

"Lucario, go!" Sarah called. Lucario leaped in front of Oshawott and Snivy. "Lucario, don't let Rhydon get the boys!" Lucario stopped the large pokemon in it's tracks. Dragonair confronted the Pidgeot. "Dragonair, Use Ice Beam!"

Dragonair cried out and launched a beam of ice at the Pidgeot, making it cry out in pain. Lucario pushed the Rhydon back, "Lucario, use Power-Up Punch, now!" Lucario's fist was covered in energy and it punched the Rhydon, sending it into the air and far away. Dragonair bashed the Pidgeot and it decided it had enough and flew away.

The Princesses landed near us and Carrie and Kaede ran towards us. "Carrie!" Mason said.

"Big Brother!"

The two siblings embraced each other. "Are you okay, big brother?" Carrie asked.

"Yes, I'm okay, Carrie." Mason reassured.

"Thanks for saving us, girls. I thought we were goners." I said in relief.

"You can thank Lycanroc. He was able to track your scent all the way." Sarah said as she petted her Wolf Pokemon. "Lycanroc."

"Not so fast, humans and ponies." We turned and saw Team Flare again. "We'll be taking those boys now." Flare claimed.

"In your dreams!" Sarah exclaimed.

The pokemon and Princesses stepped beside us, ready to fight. "Houndour, Houndoom!" the ponies said and the pokemon came out again. "Pyroar, let's go!" Flare said and he sent out his lion pokemon. "Pyroar!"

Our pokemon growled. "Deino!" Huh? We all turned and saw Jack's Deino coming towards us. "Deino?" he called. Deino scampered over to Jack. "What are you doing here?"

"Deino. Deino Deino." Deino rubbed against Jack. "He says he came after you cause he felt something was wrong." Sarah translated.

"Deino."

"Hmph no matter, you boys are still coming with us." Flare growled. "Pyroar!" Pyroar leaped towards us but Deino leaped into the air and knocked Pyroar onto the ground. "What?" Flare cried.

Deino landed in front of us. "Deino!" Suddenly, Deino glowed light blue and started to change. Jack gasped, "... It's evolving!" Deino grew bigger in size and now it had two heads and black fur covering its necks and back. Its front legs are muscular with two claws on each foot, but its rear legs are less defined and have two small, backward-pointing toes without claws. There are tufts of fur over its heads with rounded points at the top. It has two thin wings on its back, each ending in two points. The fur stops at the chest and opens up to fuchsia striped bands on the side of its legs.

"Zweilous!" it cried proudly.

"A Zewilous!" I exclaimed.

Zweilous leaped into the air and used Dragon Rush, ramming Pyroar and knocking him into Flare. "Zweilous learned Dragon Rush, alright!" I exclaimed. The Houndor and Houndoom charged Zweilous but it charged back and rammed all the pokemon back and into their trainers. "Now that's what I'm talking about!" Jack exclaimed proudly. Zweilous cried proudly as Team Flare got up. Zweilous suddenly came back to the five of us. "Huh? Zweilous?" I asked. Zweilous then bit the rings and actually broke them!

"He broke the rings!" Luna exclaimed.

"Alright, we're free!" I exclaimed.

"About friggin time!" Jack scoffed. Team Flare knew they were beat and retreated... for now. Zweilous went over to Jack and Jack hugged him. "I'm so proud of you, Zweilous. You kicked their butts, just like a biker does."

"Zweilous."

"Congratulations Jack." Celestia said. "Now let's get you all back to Ponyville. I know you all must be quite exhausted from all of this."

The boys and I nodded in agreement. "I think I'm gonna be asleep for a week." I groaned.

"Me too." Jamie added. The girls all chuckled. "Come on you five, let's get you home." Kaede said. We all nodded and we all headed back home after one hectic day.

Episode 50: I Feel Skitty and Eevee

You know, I've always seen many desserts in my life. Like some delicious Red Velvet Cake, a good old fashion Cheese Cake, Chocolate and Vanilla pudding and a combination cake between those two frosting favors. I always thought it would be impossible to create the 'Ultimate Cake' but never in my entire life would something like this to be found because a few weeks after we proved our innocence, Pinkie called us over to Sugarcube Corner and the moment we arrive, that's when we saw 'it'.

It was gotta be the world's greatest, biggest, and has to be absolutely delicious cake I have ever seen!

"Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness. You've really outdone yourselves, Mr and Mrs. Cake." Pinkie complimented her bosses. "This is sure to be the winning entry of this year's national dessert competition!"

"And the best birthday cake ever!" Ren exclaimed in joy. You see, today marks the first day of summer and what's better is that tomorrow will be Ren's birthday.

"With a cake like that..." Kodi licked his lips with a satisfied smile. "I'm sure that the judges will give this cake 10 out of 10."

"Oh thank you, Pinkie and Ren!" Mrs. Cake giggled. "And trust us Ren, we've worked very hard on it. Apparently, when Pinkie found out about your birthday was on June, we've decided to planned this cake out to make it just like what you wanted."

"Really?" Ren asked incredulous before turning to Pinkie with a surprised look. "But how did you know when my birthday was? I don't think I told you or any of the others when it was."

"Sorry Rennie, that's a secret I can't tell!" Pinkie saluted in a silly way, sticking her tongue out a bit.

"Trust me, none of us figured out how she knew about other ponies' birthdays." Mrs. Cake sighed with a smile.

"But overall, thanks for transporting it all the way to Canterlot for us." Mr. Cake added.

"Don't you worry you guys! We won't let ya down!" Kodiak assured with an excited grin.

"Yeah! We promise that we won't let ya down!" Carrie nodded.

"Absolutely!" Pinkie nodded, feeling proud right at the moment. "It's my honor and I-"

"Uh, beg pardon, but could we maybe move things along?" Applejack interrupted with an awkward smile.

"Why is that Applejack?" I asked in confusion. "Isn't your brother, Mason, and Jack already carrying the cake for us towards the train station?"

"True, but this here cake's a mite heavy. Right, Big Macintosh?" We looked over to see Mason, Jack, and Big Macintosh each carrying the one big cake and it would seem that they couldn't carry it any longer.

"E-Eeyup!" Big Mac replied.

"Just hurry the hell up already and let's go going! I'm already damn hungry!" Jack exclaimed, which frightened Mr. and Mrs. Cake as well as Big Macintosh. Due to his flinch in fear, the cake nearly feel but Mason effectively caught it in time before he gave out a sigh of relief and glared at the outlaw biker. "Oh...right...sorry. I didn't mean about 'that'."

"No no dearie, it's alright." Mrs. Cake assured, sweat-dropping a little. "We know that you dearies don't mean about us, just something else that isn't pony-related meat, right?"

"Yeah." Ren nodded. "I mean, I have never encounter a human eating horse or pony meat, so technically speaking that we don't eat ponies. I mean, we aren't 'that' heartless."

"Phew." The three ponies sighed in relief.

"Next time Jack, keep your mouth shut." Mason said sternly.

"Yeah yeah, whatever." Jack scoffed.

I let out a sigh and shook my head at them. It's been a while since then and whenever we get hungry, the ponies sometimes becomes afraid of us till we have to explain ourselves that we only eat chicken meat and not what they think, much to their relief. Besides, I've quite enjoyed eating hay sandwich and such despite it being pony food. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Carrie stated that they send every single newspaper of their apology along with added comments about us explaining the situation to clearly everypony in Ponyville, Cloudsdale, and Canterlot. Hopefully Princess Celestia got word of it. Wonder how she'll take it...

"Alrighty then, Big Mac, Masey, and Jacky!" I looked over to see Pinkie putting on a worker's hat that had a flashing red light on top before approaching the three of them. "To the train depot!"

"Got it!" Mason, Jack, and Big Mac nodded as they began following Pinkie Pie while the rest of us began taking leave.

"Oh wait dearies!" We looked back to see Mrs. Cake walking over with a bunch of bags to us. "It's for you all as an apology for trying to get rid of you and breaking into your home."

"No, it's okay." I shook my head with a smile. "We've already said that it's okay and that we forgive you guys."

"We know, but we're still feeling guilty for ever accusing you guys for eating meat." Mr. Cake explained with an apologetic smile. "We should've understand that's the way how you humans survive."

"Well even so, thank you." I smiled softly at them before receiving the packed lunches from them. "But..."

I took something out of my pockets and gave them some chocolate bars. "I just happened to have these back at the home-ship, and I kept them around but think of it as a token of our appreciation."

"Well thank you, I guess." Mrs. Cake chuckled before she and her husband accepted the chocolate bars that I gotten out of the home-ship.

"Well we better get going!" Ren stated, running towards the door. "See ya you guys and we promise that we won't let ya down!"

"Yeah and I promise that I won't eat the cake!" Kodi added, running out of the door with Ren. I let out an amused smile before turning to the Cakes and said "Well better get going. We'll send word about the competition!"

"Thanks you guys!" Mr. Cake smiled as I walked out of the door and saw the three boys following after Pinkie with the cake they were carrying. I think Pinkie called it 'Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness'. Which is by the way, the longest name I've ever heard of. Talk about a mouthful...

"That's it, Big Mac, Jacky, and Masey, nice and slow." Pinkie instructed. "This is precious cargo you're all carrying."

"You don't think we frigging knew that." Jack scoffed.

"Yes, it took months of planning and testing." Mr. Cake added as he and his wife watched with worried looks.

"I would hate for it to-"

Big Macintosh nearly tripped and almost dropped the cake, much to our shock and surprise.

"Fall!" The Cakes shouted out before Mr. Cake fainted from the shock.

"W-whoa!" Jack yelled out in surprise before he and the other two began balancing it back up. "Phew..."

"That was a close one." Mason sighed in relief.

"Don't worry, Mr. and Mrs. Cake." Pinkie assured with her carefree smile before turning to Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Rantaro. "Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rantaro, a little pegassistance?"

"'Pegassistance'? Really?" Rantaro raised a brow. "Lame."

"I thought it was clever." Rantaro gave Fluttershy a deadpanned look, like he didn't care what Fluttershy even said. Rantaro, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy complied by carrying the cake a little off of Big Mac's back and the arms of Jack and Mason's while Rantaro barely did anything and just directed them towards the train station. Luckily, Rantaro's pet friend, Gizmo, brought some rope and handed it to his owner before he tied it around the two Pegasus' backs and used it on the handle of the cake's tray, making it more easy for to not make it drop.

Pinkie soon turned to the Cakes with a smile and said "I'll get it there safely, you'll see!"

Mr. and Mrs. Cake smiled nervously at their pink employer before the latter said "Ahahahah, oh...of course, Pinkie."

"We never doubted you." Mr. Cake added, sweating nervously.

Why do they sound like they didn't have any complete trust over Pinkie Pie?

"Ooh!" Carrie was in awe upon seeing the cake. "I can't wait to eat this cake at Ren's birthday at Canterlot!"

I turned to Carrie with a smile and said "Actually, the judges need to see how it tastes and see if it's the best cake there is in Equestria, and then we can eat it for Ren's birthday party."

"I know, but I'm so excited!" Carrie cheered.

"You can say that again!" Ren laughed, rubbing the back of his neck before letting out a frown. "But you know, this will be the first time I'm doing this without my family. It's kind of a shame that they can't be here with me..."

"Oh right..." I looked away with a sigh before muttering "I totally forgot about that..."

"Sorry about that Ren." Kodiak apologized, feeling bad for Ren. However, Ren shook his head with a soft smile and replied "Don't worry you guys, I have all of you to make my party awesome."

I couldn't help but smile along with Kodi and Carrie upon hearing that. Ahh, that's so nice of him to include us in this. Ren always know what to do and tries to help others with his encouragement and kind heart. It makes me feel kinda glad that I have a friend like him.

"Ahh, thanks man!" Kodi grinned brightly.

"Hey, that was quite nice of you to say that, Ren." I nudged him with a smile on my face.

"Thanks Kay." He nodded with a smile. You know, I...sorta feel jealous of Ren because like he describes himself, he's a normal person with a normal family. He has a brother, sister, and lovable parents. I wished I sorta had that feeling...

"W-whoa!" Huh? We looked over to see Fluttershy struggling with the cake, nearly making it drop until Rainbow immediately helped out Fluttershy and pulled the cake back into its position. Mr. and Mrs. Cake widened their eyes upon seeing it nearly fall down as the husband fainted once more.

That was a close call.

"I think it's best if we had more support with it?" I suggested.

"Yeah! We can't let the cake get ruined!" Ren added. "I mean, you can't have a birthday party without the cake!"

"Good point..." Pinkie nodded before looking over to Sarah, Lycanroc, Lucario, Ampharos, Dragonair, Twilight and Jamie. Twilight and Jamie were looking over at their notes between the books they got from the mall district's bookshop. Sarah and her pokemon were training with each other "Twilight, can I see you a second?"

"Sure Pinkie Pie, what is it?" Twilight asked as Pinkie walked over and whispered something into her ear, and she seemed to get the idea as she began to making a grin. Before you know it, her horn began to glow as the cake was surrounded in a bubble-like aura.

"Huh, good idea Pinkie." Ren smiled happily.

"No problemo Rennie!" Pinkie grinned. "But thanks Twilight!"

"No problem Pinkie." Twilight nodded with a smile.

"H-Happy birthday, Ren." Jamie waved at him with a meek smile.

"Happy Birthday!" Sarah added.

"Thanks." Ren grinned happily. "Sorry if we we're interrupting you guys over what you were doing."

"N-no...it's understandable." Jamie assured with a weak smile. "But...if you don't mind...c-can I tag along?"

"Me and my pokemon too."

"Sure, I see why not." I shrugged.

"T-thank you." Jamie nodded with a soft smile before we continued our way towards the train station.

However, the Cakes weren't calming their nerves at all as they became more panic than ever. "Better safe than sorry." Pinkie looked at the Cakes with a nervous smile, seeing them looking at the cake worriedly before glaring at Twilight back and forth.

"Please calm down. It's just a birthday cake and you can trust Pinkie with it." I assured with a grin.

"We know that dearie, but still...!" Mrs. Cake felt her stomach had a knot, seeing the cake tilting a bit.

I let out a sigh, seeing that there was no way to calm them down at all. We better hurry before it's too late to get this cake to the Ponyville Train Station.

"Hey wait! Look!" Carrie pointed over to see Rarity and Nicole and her pet polar bear, Snow, walking by.

"Come on Nicole, you might enjoy going to Canterlot. No better than staying cooped up in the home-ship all by yourself." Rarity pointed out. However, Nicole shook her head and kept looking over her iPad and replied "No thank you. I'm good."

"Oh boy..." Rarity sighed, shaking her head while Snow nuzzled Nicole's left hand, which made her smile softly at her friend.

"Hey, maybe we can ask them for help?" Carrie suggested.

"That sounds like a good idea." Ren suggested.

"Yeah!" Pinkie nodded before turning to the girls. "Rarity! Nikki!"

"Hm?" The two girls looked over to see the rest of them over with Ren's birthday cake. "What's all this? Is this cake for Ren's birthday as well as for the Canterlot Dessert off?"

"Yep! I need a tiny little favor that you, Nikki, and AJ can do to help us!" Pinkie smiled, much to the two girls confusion.

"...What is it?" Nikki questioned. Pinkie explained to them to hold onto a trampoline over behind us to make sure that the cake does indeed fall off but is able to catch it. Nicole kept her gaze over at the cake while Applejack and Rarity carried the trampoline with their teeth.

"All right, everypony, we're in the home stretch here." Pinkie called out, seeing us arriving to the train station.

"Finally!" Kodi sighed in relief. "I thought that we would never make it!"

"Now all we need to do is get that cake inside of the train!" I added.

As Pinkie walked over to train cart and opened the door, she turned to the Cakes with a bright grin and said "See, Mr and Mrs. Cake? I got it here without a hitch! Now all we have to do is get it..."

But the moment she realized how huge the cake was to fit inside through the door, she widened her eyes before muttering "...In?"

"Well crap, it's over." Rantaro shrugged.

"No one asked for your opinion!" Jack yelled out.

"Whatever, we can't fit it through the door." Rantaro pointed out.

"Oh wait!" Ren took out his Hacking Gun before setting the dial up and aiming it at the cake. "Hey Twilight, can you dissolve the shield please?"

"Wait what?" Twilight asked in surprise with an incredulous raised brow. "Why? You aren't planning to shoot your own birthday cake, are you?"

"Trust me everyone. I got this." Ren nodded, which the others seemed to have agreed there. Twilight sighed before dissolving the shield down as Ren shot out a green beam out of the Hacking Gun as it began moving into the air.

Ren tilted his gun a bit, turning it sideways before it smoothly got into the train without any trouble, much to the other's relief.

"Good plan, Ren." Kodi complimented, which made Ren rubbed the back of his neck with a nervous and awkward smile.

"Ahh, it was nothing." Ren chuckled before turning to Big Mac, Jack, and Mason. "You three should head inside and carry the cake before putting it down over by the back."

"Got it!"

"Thanks again Ren."

"Eeyup!" The three boys walked inside of the train cart as Ren walked inside of it and managed to turn it back upwards before settling it down onto the tray before turning the green beam off.

"Wait a minute..." Jamie turned to Ren with a shocked look. "If you knew that could work, why didn't you do that earlier ago?!"

"He just forgot." Nicole answered, which made everyone stare at her before looking back at him.

"Yeah, it's true." Ren smiled awkwardly, which made the rest of us sigh. Oh Ren...

"Well it still worked, didn't it?" Fluttershy reminded them. "Now Ren's birthday cake is inside of the train and we can deliver it to the Dessert-Off at Canterlot."

"Yeah! Good point there Fluttershy!" Pinkie grinned as the rest of us began going inside of the train, all except for Nicole and Snowy. "You aren't coming Nikki?"

"No thanks, I rather not." Nicole answered bluntly. "I don't like traveling a lot unless it's necessary to travel."

"Come on." Rantaro walked over and began pulling her inside, and she seemed to not seemed to struggle at all. "It'll be a fun experience for someone of your status."

"Do you mean about my emotional state?" Nicole questioned.

"Sure, let's go with that." Rantaro rolled his eyes as Snow began pushing her inside of the train as well.

"You too Snow?" Nicole looked at her polar bear friend with a slightly surprised look while Snow nuzzled her face, causing her to smile softly before petting her in the head. "Well alright...I suppose so."

"So will you-"

"Come with you guys all the way to Canterlot for the Dessert-off? I suppose so." Nicole shrugged, cutting off Carrie.

"Wow, she really must be psychic." Carrie blinked in surprise.

"That or intuition." Rantaro shrugged.

"It's just skill...that's all." Nicole assured, adjusting her glasses.

"Well I'm still glad that we've managed to bring your birthday cake all the way." I said to Ren with a smile. "You must feel really excited that your own cake is being presented to the competition?"

"You bet!" Ren grinned and winked. "My own 16th Birthday cake is gonna be presented in the Dessert-off!"

"Yeah, yeah, we get it. Alright?" Jack scoffed, sitting down on the nearby seat with an exhausted look. His little Tepig leaped onto his lap with a grin. "Tepig!" Big Mac then suddenly put the cake down on the ground before giving a firm nod to us and taking his leave out of the place.

"Well dearies..." Mrs. Cake peeked her head out of the train car's window with a worried yet soft smile. "Be sure that you don't get that cake ruined!"

"Don't worry Mr. and Mrs. Cake, we won't let you down!" Pinkie saluted.

"You can leave it to us!" Ren saluted as well. "We promise that the Marzipan what-you-may-call-it will win that competition and get first prize!"

"Now that's the spirits!" Mr. Cake complimented until we heard the train letting out a whistle, prompting the Cakes to take their heads out of the window before waving goodbye to us while we wave goodbye to them.

"Bye!" I bid them farewell with an excited smile. "We won't let you down and we'll be sure that your cake will definitely win that first place ribbon!"

"We know that you will!" Mrs. Cake shouted before they were out of sight as I sat back down on the couch with Rarity, Mason, and Carrie as we watched the others discussing about the deliciousness of the cake.

"I am quite excited to celebrate Ren's Sweet 16th Birthday!" Rarity giggled.

"You know, adding that 'sweet' part in that makes it sound like Ren is a lady." Mason pointed out.

"Yeah, but I know that it'll be fabulous!" Rarity sighed in joy. "Turning 16 will be a blast!"

"Yeah! I bet that he'll feel excited when he tastes it!" Carrie smiled.

"I know right?" I nodded, feeling excited on that part before taking something out of my sweater's pockets. "But...I have a little something that I want to give to Ren as a surprise."

"Oh? What is that?" Mason questioned, seeing the item in my possession. It was a wrapped item so you can't tell what it was but you all should know what it was? It was a birthday present for Ren.

"Just a little gift for him and I think he might like it." I giggled.

"Well if it makes him feel happy, then I won't mind on whatever you give him then darling." Rarity smiled. "But just out of curiosity, what is it?"

I gave them a soft smile before replying "Sorry, it's a secret."

"Aww..." Carrie groaned. "Can you tell us?"

"You'll just see for yourself once we arrive to Canterlot." I answered, much to Carrie's disappointment.

"Well whatever it is..." Mason smiled at me before saying "But whatever it is, I think Ren will definitely enjoy it."

"Y-yeah..." I nodded in agreement before gazing at the small wrapped gift. It's very special and I worked hard to get it. I just hope that it'll be something that he'll like and I knew that it'll be one sweet sixteen birthday party Ren will never forget.

My Little Pony Friendship Is Magic

"Thank you all for helping me get the cake safely on the dessert car." Pinkie led us to the dessert car, which were the other competitor's desserts were being held. Jack, Mason, and Applejack managed to bring Ren's birthday cake over by the car.

"Thank you for inviting us all to go with you to Canterlot for the National Dessert-Off!"

"Well of course!" Pinkie grinned. "I mean, we can't have a birthday party without all of their friends!"

"Exactly!" Ren nodded with a grin. "Trust me that my birthday will be something to be remembered."

"I'm sure the festivities will be just lovely." Rarity smiled.

"Phooey on the festivities!" Applejack smirked in excitement. "I can't wait to try all those tasty treats!"

"You can say that again..." Kodi chuckled, licking his lips at Ren's birthday cake.

"Heh." Jack grinned toothily. "I gotta say kid, this birthday cake of yours is quite something."

"I know right?" Ren smiled, gazing at his cake. "I'm sure that it's gonna be the one that wins this competition!"

"Well..." Pinkie turned to us with a bright smile. "The tastiest treat of all is sure to be the Cakes'/Ren's Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness Birthday Cake. All of that rich creamy goodness of the marzipan, combined with the tart tanginess of the mascarpone, blended perfectly with the smooth, silky sweetness of the meringue. That's why I call the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness the "MMMM".

"MMMM." We all said, licking our lips at it.

"I can't take it!" Kodi laughed before charging over to the cake, but Dragonair grabbed his with her tail. "But you can't Kodi, it's for the contest right?" Carrie reminded him, much to his disappointment.

"Oh...right...I forgot." How could you forget so easily? We were just talking about it five minutes ago.

"You know, this cake is so good looking." I commented.

"Exactly Kay!" Pinkie nodded. "It's the most delicious delectable delightful de-lovely cake in Equestria, and it's sure to win first prize."

"A-Are you sure?" Jamie asked, earning looks from us. "I-I was just saying...w-what if there is another dessert that might beat it."

"Totally not true Jamie!" Pinkie shook her head with a smile. "There's no way that there's any cake that can outsmart the 'MMMM'.

"Zis is not so." Huh? We all looked over to see a bird-like creature walking into the dessert car, and judging by what he said and how he looks what with that chef outfit and with that smooth thin mustache, I say that he might've taken french class or something. "For I, Gustave Le Grand, do challenge your crude cake to a duel of delectable delicacies against my Exceptionally Exquisite Eclairs!"

"...What?" Rantaro asked with a deadpanned look on his face. The french accent bird-like creature showed us his dessert in a very bright manner, literally, nearly blinding us. It was a bunch of those desserts where it shaped like a thin non-shaped Donuts with some cheesy frosting inside of them and there was probably like hundreds of them stacked together.

"Ahh, Exquisite Eclairs." Nicole blinked in surprise. "They're quite good when I first ate them...it was decent enough."

"Decent?!" Gustave exclaimed in shock. "I can assure you mademoiselle that my Exquisite Eclairs are quite delectable! They will undoubtedly strike down all ze competition, winning first prize and crowning me la champion."

"He seems quite confident." I whispered to Ren, who nodded in agreement and replied "Yeah, but then again those Eclairs do taste good."

"Not a chance Le Grand!" Huh? Who is it now? We looked over to see an Earth Pony wearing a donuts themed hat and apron entering the dessert car with a cart being covered with a sheet as he held a confident look on his face. Wait, that pony!

"Donut Joe!" Me, Twilight, Ren, Carrie, Kodiak, and Mason exclaimed in shock while some of the others looked at us in confusion as Twilight yelled out "What are you doing in Ponyville?!"

"Wait, y-you know him?" Jamie asked in confusion.

"Yes!" Twilight nodded. "He owns a donut shop back at Canterlot, which is one of Spike and I's favorite donut shop."

"So he's some Donut loving pony with a Brooklyn accent?" Rantaro scoffed before letting out a smirk. "Well this is certainly interesting and this is probably something that won't waste my time."

"So how you doing?" Ren asked with a smile. "We hardly talked to you after the Grand Galloping Gala."

"Well I was just picking up the final all-important ingredient for my contest entry, 'Donutopia!' He presented a donut-themed city with his hoof as well. "And these super-sprinkles..." He shook a can of sprinkles above it. "My donuts are going to dunk all the other lousy desserts, steal first prize, and make my donut shop famous, forever!"

Okay, that's bit of an exaggeration there.

"Well it does look good." Mason smirked.

"Eh... I don't eat sweets." Sarah stated bluntly.

"WHAT?!" Pinkie exclaimed. "Why not?"

"In the lab, I never had anything sweet cause when I did I went on a sugared magical rush."

"What's that?" I asked.

"You do not want to know." Sarah said shaking her head.

"I've seen better." Nicole said bluntly, much to Donut Joe's shock.

"What?! But you haven't even taste it yet!" Donut Joe retorted.

"...." Nicole went silent before going over to her iPad, much to the rest of us disappointment. Oh Nicole...

"Oh, Joe..." Now what? We looked over to see a chocolate covered moose slide into the dessert car, accompanied by an mule wearing a cyan colored beaded necklace. "Your dippy donuts could never out-rival me."

"I'm sorry, who the hell are you?" Jack snorted. "What? Some old hag of an ugly mule?"

Unfortunately, he was hit in the head by Mason's pole as he sternly said "Jack! Respect your elders!"

"OW! Hey!" Jack yelled.

"Whoa..." Ren muttered in awe, gazing at the chocolate covered moose. "This dessert looks good, but maybe not good enough for my birthday cake."

"Well I can assure you..." The old mule chuckled arrogantly. "That my mousse moose are quite delicious and will definitely win the competition."

"So what's your name?" Pinkie asked curiously.

"I, am Mulia Mild." The mule stated with a smirk. "Behold, my chocolate mousse moose and it will trample all your treats, be given first prize, and make me the greatest chef in Equestria!"

"Jeez, and here I thought that you guys called me arrogant." Rantaro rolled his eyes. "So what? All four of your desserts are just plain and simple, that's all."

"We shall see." Gustave scoffed before turning to Mulia Mild. "Madame Mild...you are your mousse moose are mistaken."

"Your frou-frou eclairs will never defeat my donuts." Donut Joe intervened.

"The Cakes and Rennie's Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness Birthday Cake is going to win!" Pinkie added, glaring at the other competitors.

"Your simple cake could never take my moose!" Oh no, this is not good. We better split them up before they make things worse than it already is.

"Alright, break it up." Mason intervened, getting between their conversation. "Okay, you all need to calm down and try not to argue more. Right now, the judges tomorrow at the Dessert-Off will judge which of your desserts is the best one."

"Indeed." Nicole nodded before narrowing her eyes at the four competitors. "You four need to stop arguing because it'll be just pointless for you all to keep throwing random arguments about which one of your desserts is delicious. Personally...I say all of your desserts looks kinda average to me."

"What are you? Some sort of reviewer?!" Donut Joe exclaimed.

"Everypony stop!" Ren exclaimed. "Come on, can we just give it a rest?"

"Yeah." I nodded in agreement with a smile. "I'm sure all of your desserts taste really good, so there's no point in fighting each other."

"Yeah." Twilight agreed, stepping up before announcing "Well it sure looks like we're in for a delicious competition tomorrow."

"Mm-hmm." Carrie nodded before letting out a yawn and rubbing her eyes. "I'm so sleepy..."

"Oh." Mason walked over and picked up his sister, seeing her half-asleep expression. "It's best if we all rest up tomorrow."

"Hmph." Donut Joe scoffed, exiting out of the dessert car.

"Nyahh." Mulia Mild sighed.

"Huh!" Gustav snorted before taking his leave and slamming the door hard.

Soon, we heard Rainbow Dash letting out a yawn before saying "I gotta admit I'm pretty beat."

"Yeah..." Jack scratched his butt a little. "I'm gonna hit the hay myself."

"You took the words right out of my mouth." Applejack chuckled.

"Wait wait wait wait wait WAIIIIIIT!" We all stopped upon see Pinkie blocking out the exit.

"Great, now we have to listen more to little miss crazy pants herself here." Rantaro sighed in exasperation. "What is it now?"

"Didn't you hear those chefs?! We have to protect "MMMM"." Pinkie told us, much to our confusion.

"MMMM?" We all asked.

"Mmm-hmmm." Pinkie nodded. "I know for super sure that "MMMM" is the best dessert in all of Equestria, and I know that they know it too."

"No they don't." Rantaro retorted.

"So...?" Rainbow Dash raised a brow at her, not following what Pinkie meant.

"So...one of them is going to sabotage the Cakes'/Rennie's birthday cake tonight! You have to help me stand guard!"

"S-seriously?" Ren asked in surprise. "Is that...even possible?"

"Pinkie..." Twilight gave Pinkie an incredulous look and said "You're overreacting."

"Yeah, those chefs aren't going to do Ren's birthday cake any harm." Applejack agreed.

"But they are! I just know it!" Pinkie exclaimed. "I mean, we have to be careful because if that cake gets ruined, then not only Rennie is ever gonna celebrate his 16th birthday ever, but the Cakes will be so angry like that one guy who loves yelling and screaming at the other chefs on that hit chef-cook off show call 'Hell's Kitchen'."

"Oh, do you mean-"

Pinkie interrupted me by placing her hoof on my mouth with a silent 'Shh' sound on me.

"They can hear you." Pinkie whispered before looking over at whatever she's looking at.

"Who? The chefs?" Kodi asked, tilting his head in confusion.

"No, the readers. We can't say apparently because of copyright reasons." Okay, what? I have no clue on what she's trying to say anymore and I think it's best...for our sanity.

"Riiiiight....Well goodnight." Rantaro quickly went past Pinkie, much to her surprise and disappointment.

"B-b-but!" Pinkie sputtered out while the rest of us looked at each other and shrugged.

"How about this? Why not you guard the cake?" Ren suggested. "That way no one will eat my cake, how about that Pinkie?"

Pinkie smiled brightly at that idea before giving the birthday boy a tight hug. "Ooh! Good idea Rennie! That way no one would touch your "MMMM" birthday cake and will be proven that your "MMMM" Birthday cake is truly the number#1 dessert in all of Equestria!"

"T-thanks Pinkie...!" Ren sputtered out before being released from the tight hug as he fell to the ground and tried to regain his breathe.

"Damn...that was one tight bear hug." Jack said loudly and bluntly.

"Y-yeah..." Jamie nodded. "But are you sure about this Pinkie? Y-you don't have to do this."

"Yeah, why not come with us and have a nice long nap over by the cabin cars?" I offered, but Pinkie shook her head and stated "No! I have to protect "MMMM" from the other chefs!"

"Well...okay then." I sighed before smiling over her. "Why not I stay and help out as well?"

"Yeah, Me and Lucario can help too."

Everyone stared at Sarah and I with shocked and surprised looks while Pinkie brightened up on that idea.

"Really Kay? You would do that for me?!" Pinkie asked excitedly.

"Well sure." Kaede nodded. "I mean, I won't mind."

"Me either."

Pinkie immediately hugged me tight, much to my surprise. Oh man, now I can see why Ren was struggling with her hug.

"Oh thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!" Pinkie kept thanking me while I was struggling with her hug.

"You're welcome...Pinkie...but can you...please let...me go..." I pleaded, almost running out of breath as Pinkie dropped me to the ground while I tried my best to catch my breath. Oh man...who knew that a pony like her could have so much strength...

"Are you sure Kaede?" Fluttershy asked in worried. I nodded with a smile as I finally regained all my energy back and replied "Don't worry everyone, me and Pinkie will be fine."

"Fine!" Rainbow rolled her eyes. "If you two want to stand guard, go for it. We're going to bed."

With that, the others began taking their leave while Ren turned back to us with a soft smile and said "Goodnight you two, I hope you two make sure that 'MMMM' will be okay in the tomorrow."

With that, he took his leave while I let out an exhausted sigh, falling onto my knees. "What have I gotten myself into?" I sighed.

"Don't worry Kay!" Pinkie patted me on the back before making a serious and determined look while she gazed at where our friends were last standing. "We'll show them. We'll stay up all night and protect you. Nothing and nopony will stop me from keeping you safe."

She looked over at the 'MMMM' cake with a serious look before she began walking back and forth like she was a guard. I soon stood back up and sat down on one of the chairs here on the train and just watched her keep moving back and forth with a serious look. Wow, she's really serious on making sure no one touches the cake.

"She's really serious about keeping Ren's birthday cake safe and sound, huh?" I muttered, loud enough for Pinkie to hear.

"Well of course!" Pinkie nodded before appearing right in front of me. "It's just that Rennie really needs one! I'm not just doing because he wants one, I'm doing because I wanted him to enjoy and have more fun here in Equestria! Besides, it's been a year since he got here before any of you guys showed up for the series, right?"

Series of what? Oh never mind.

"Well yeah. It is true. I think him having a birthday party was a great idea Pinkie." I giggled before taking out my wrapped gift out of my pockets. "Especially since I made him this present."

"Ooh!" Pinkie said in awe. "A present for old Rennie! That's wonderful Kay!"

"Thanks. I made this and it took me all night last night to make it." I said, smiling over at the gift.

"That's awesome!" Pinkie bounced around happily. "I bet Rennie will be surprised to see that, eh Kay?"

"You bet!" I nodded before looking out the window and saw the sun setting. "Oh wow, it's already late?"

Well we did have to bring the cake all the way at the afternoon.

"Oh! Better get back to safe-guarding this cake! We'll talk later Kay!" Pinkie grinned before patting me on the head. "And I hope that your gift makes Rennie happy!"

"Yeah..." I nodded with a smile before seeing her marching back and forth, making sure that she doesn't keep her eyes off of Ren's cake. Soon enough, we spend almost the entire night and keeping the cake stay still and have no one take a bite of it...

Oooh...we've been here for several hours and I'm already tired out.

"You already tired?" Huh? What the?! How did she get...never mind.

"Y-yeah...but I'm sure it's nothing." I yawned before rubbing my eyes. "We should probably keep watch over the 'MMMM' cake."

"Well..." Pinkie glanced over at the cake before looking back at me. "I don't know Kay, I think it's best maybe you should rest up."

"No, I'm right." I assured before stretching my back. "I'll just go to the bathroom to wash up."

"Okay." Pinkie nodded as I began to exit out of the dessert car before letting out another yawn. Sarah and Lucario stayed behind to guard the cake. Lucario was meditating while Sarah was plain staring at it. Oh man, I've never been so tired out before.

"Meow." Hm? I looked behind of my backpack, seeing Rosy popping her head out of it. She looked at me with great concern before licking my cheek, causing me to softly smile.

"Don't worry girl, I'm okay." I assured with a soft grin before I began walking through the train cabin cart to go and find the bathroom before I was bumped into someone.

"OW!" I winced in pain before falling down on the ground and looking to see who I bumped into. "Huh? Rantaro?"

"Oh great, I have to bumped into you of all people." Rantaro scoffed before looking away in annoyance.

"Rantaro...what are you doing out this late?" I asked cautiously.

"What? Can't a guy like me walk around?" Rantaro asked in exasperation. "I have no time with a girl like you."

"Excuse me?" I asked, feeling offended by that comment before placing my left hand on my hip. "What does that suppose to mean?"

"I don't know, why don't you figure that out yourself?" Rantaro rolled his eyes. "Speaking of which, why are you doing out this late? I thought you and that crazy party planner were guarding that stupid cake?"

"Hey! It's Ren's birthday cake, remember?" I scolded him. "Anyway, I was going to the bathroom, that's all."

"Whatever." Rantaro rolled his eyes. "Not interested in your story and you're already wasting three minutes of my time."

"What's your problem?" I asked, feeling a bit irritated by that. "Why do you always act like...a jerk?"

"....I have my reasons." Rantaro answered, picking his ear a bit. "But I rarely do love sharing a story or two about my somewhat, heheh...wicked past."

"What?" I asked, raising brows at him with confusion.

"Nothing, see ya." With that, Rantaro walked pass me and continued walking away with his pet raccoon, Gizmo, stretching his right eye down and stuck his tongue out. I let out a 'HMPH' sound and continued walking my way while Rosy glared at Rantaro and Gizmo. You know, I'll never understand that guy...just what's with that guy? Why does he love being so...mysterious?

Later
Ahh, that felt better. After I was done washing my face at the bathroom, I exited with Rosy by my side and tried to going back to the dessert car. I wonder what Pinkie has been doing...Wait, why am I asking that? She's probably guarding Ren's birthday cake.

BAM!

"AH!" I winced in pain as I fell to the ground as Rosy fell right next to me. Rosy got back up and shook her head before noticing me on the floor. She panicked before running over and began licking my face. I softly smiled at her before getting back up and holding her in my hands.

"Oh, thank you Rosy." I thanked, snuggling Rosy in a soft hug. But strange, who did I just bumped into?! I looked around and noticed that no one was around. Strange, I know that I bumped into someone...and why is it so suddenly dark suddenly?

"GAH!"

Thud

Silence....

"AH HA!"

What the-

"GAH!" I fell to the floor before looking up to see the curtains being opened, revealing Pinkie Pie pinning me to the floor.

"Huh? Kay?!" Pinkie gasped dramatically. "Did you try to eat the Ren's 'MMMM' birthday cake?!"

"What are you talking about?!" I exclaimed in shock. "No I didn't! I was in the bathroom!"

"Meow meow meow!" Rosy agreed, protesting against Pinkie.

"Are you sure?" Pinkie looked at me suspiciously.

"Honest!" I nodded. "Besides, I did tell you that I was going to the bathroom, remember?"

"Hmmmmm...." Pinkie glanced up in thought before getting off of me with a cheery grin and said "Alright, you make a good point."

"Thanks." I got back up from the floor before dusting myself off. "So what's going on? Did someone tried to eat Ren's 'MMMM' birthday cake?"

"Yeah! Somepony came into the car, but I didn't see who it was so I tried to chase after them, but they somehow invaded me like a ninja! As soon as I came back to guard Ren's 'MMMM' birthday cake, another pony came in and I still didn't see them and I tried chasing after them again, only to lose them the moment I went into the steam engine room, and when I went back to the car again, somepony closed the curtains and I tried to fight and catch whoever did that till I fell onto someone and that's when I bumped into you on the floor."

"I....see." I smiled awkwardly before clearing my throat. "Well I'm sorry to say that whoever did that, I didn't see anyone come by."

"Ahh..." Pinkie sighed before forming a determined look. "But it's okay! Now I'm more pumped to guard Rennie's 'MMMM' birthday cake!"

With that, she dashed off with me and Rosy looking at each other with sweat-drops with confusion all over our faces. Well that was surely something...

Oh well, I better get back and make sure that nothing goes wrong. Soon, we walked back to the dessert car and sat back down on the chairs while I noticed Pinkie staring at the cake intensively with widened eyes.

"Pinkie, you should rest up." I said, feeling concern for her. "If you don't then you're gonna get some baggy eyes in the morning and probably have trouble sleeping the next night."

Trust me, I once did it when I went to a sleepover with my friends.

"Sorry Kay! Can't talk! Must...stare...at...the...'MMMM'...." Never mind...oh well...it's best not to argue with her. Though, I am feeling so tired all over again. Oh well...I guess one little nap can't help.

With that, I held Rosy in my hands and gently put her in a hug and slowly began drifting to the darkness, falling asleep. Rosy snuggled against my chest and fell asleep as well. Man...I feel so exhausted.........

......What in the world is this? The whole town was nearly destroyed, and I couldn't tell if anyone survived or...

My own home was destroyed....everything was gone....the maid cafe that I worked in was destroyed and was in ruins. I think I was the only one to survive since the others...never mind...

I was in my maid's outfit and looked around before noticing a purple glow over to the far right. I walked over there and saw a small purple meteorite flashing on and off, over and over again. I blinked in surprise, wondering it was.

I slowly extended my hand and felt so curious...my own curiosity felt so deeply intrigued with it. However, like the old saying...'Curiosity kills the cat'.

"AHHHHHHH!" I screamed upon touching the meteorite as I began feeling something crawling into my body. It was like some sort of aura going inside of me...I felt so...different...what's...going...on....

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

"Huh? What the?!" I immediately woken up and looked around, seeing the others in the room with Pinkie screaming loudly as she fell to her knees. Even Rosy woke up in alarm upon hearing that scream.

"I can't believe it!" Ren exclaimed in shock. "How could have this have happened?!"

"Oh dear!" Fluttershy covered her mouth in shock.

"What's going on?" I asked, rubbing my sore eyes before noticing the cake....well, what was left of it. "AHHHHHHHHH!"

"MEOW!" Rosy screamed in shock upon seeing the cake being eaten in half.

"What happened?" Huh? We looked over to see the others arriving to the scene, including the three chefs.

"We heard some screaming and had to come here!" Mason said before noticing the 'MMMM' cake was eaten in half. "What the?"

"My 'MMMM' birthday cake! It's been half-eaten!" Ren cried out.

"It's true! The Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madnesss, it's been..." Pinkie started pouring out tears as she yelled out "Mutilated!"

We all gasped in shock, well except Rantaro and Nicole as they stared at the cake with narrow eyes.

"I can't believe it." Jamie covered his mouth in shock. "How could a-anyone taken a bite of it?"

"I know..." I sighed. "And I was suppose to help Pinkie to guard that cake."

"Don't blame yourself Kaede! It wasn't your fault!" Carrie assured, causing me to smile softly at her.

"Nah, it's pretty much her and Pinkie's fault." We all glared at Jack, which he noticed. "What?....What?!"

"No, Jacky's right!" Pinkie nodded with a serious look on her face. "Now we just need to find out who done it."

"Uggh...." a moan was heard. "Huh? What the-?" I saw a blue tail sticking out underneath the table. "What the-? Sarah! Lucario!"

"HUH?!" Sarah and Lucario came out from underneath the table holding their right eyes. "What happened to you two?" Ren asked.

They uncovered their eyes and we all winced. "Damm, those are some black eyes." Jack commented.

"So now the cake's eaten and Sarah and Lucario are punched in the face by someone? How?" Jamie asked.

"We just need to find out who done it." Pinkie said.

"You mean, who did it." Jamie corrected her.

"Exactly!" Pinkie nodded. "Who did-done-dood it."

"Okay..." Jamie sighed before smiling happily at this. "But you know what? I am quite eager to help you on this mystery."

"Ah, as I presume that you are a mystery novelist, correct?" Nicole guessed.

"Yes ma'am." Jamie nodded with a soft smile. "I've written almost every mystery novel from my entire life since I was a little boy and the best way to figure out who's the culprit is to investigate the crime scene and find some clues."

"Jamie's right." Twilight nodded with a grin. "I've read one of his novels and it was quite amazing and well-developed, including one of his best novels 'Murder Mystery on Lincoln Mansion'.

Jamie blushed a bit before asking "Y-you...really mean it?"

"Of course! You've written quite a well-developed, good plot-based, and interesting characters in your books including the mysteries themselves." Twilight beamed in excitement at this, which made Jamie cover his face with his notebook with his face all turned red.

"T-t-thank you..." Jamie nodded with a goofy smile, which made me have an amused smile on my face. Ooh, I think I know where this is going.

"Yeah! How about you two bookworms SHUT UP!" Jack exclaimed, ignoring the glares from the two said 'bookworms'. "Right now how about we figure out who eaten the cake?"

"Yeah!" Ren nodded with a serious look on his face. "My cake's life has been taken away from the criminal who did it and I'll find out who done it!"

"It's who did it, Ren." Twilight corrected him with a deadpanned look.

"Well either way, I say that we should try and figure out where to start." Mason suggested.

"Hm?" I soon noticed something was...up with Mason. He wasn't wearing his scarf. "Hey Mason, where's your scarf? I don't think I ever seen you without it."

"Huh?" Mason asked, blinking in surprise. He scratched the back of his neck and replied "O-oh right...it was getting hot so I thought I could take it off for a while."

But it's not even hot in here, and if so, why didn't you take off your sweater either?

"Okay...." I shrugged before digging into my pockets to check up on the gift. "Well either way, I think it's best if we..."

Huh? That's strange. I don't feel anything in my pockets but....oh no! I began looking all over in every pocket I can think of, but no matter what...I can't find it!

"Where is it?!" I asked, gaining the other's attention.

"What? What's wrong Kay?" Carrie asked in worried.

"I can't find my gift!" I exclaimed. "I had a gift that was meant for Ren's birthday when we arrive to Canterlot, but now it's gone!"

And cue the gasping while Ren looked at me with a shocked look.

"Wait...you got me a gift?" Ren asked, which made me realize that I forgot that Ren was in the room. Oh dear...oh well, there's no turning back now.

"Yes Ren, it's a good gift that I thought you might love." I nodded with a nervous smile. "I'm so sorry that I lost it."

Ren blinked in surprise before smiling softly at me and said "You don't need to apologize Kay, thanks for getting me a gift but I know that we'll find it!"

"Thanks." I nodded before making a serious look. "But that's not gonna stop me onto finding the culprit!"

"Wait, are you saying that you want to help find the culprit?" Kodi asked in surprise.

"Yeah! I mean, we can't forgive the culprit on eating Ren's birthday cake, right?" I reminded them. "That's why I wanna help."

"Seem like a reasonable explanation, darling." Rarity shrugged before I noticed something off with her mane.

"Rarity? Why is your mane all upsided like that?" I asked with a raised brow. Rarity widened her eyes in shock before chuckling nervously and replied "W-well you see...I thought I could try out a new mane-style."

"Okay..." Why do I have a strong suspicious feeling that she's lying? "Well either way, we need to investigate the murder, so just hold on!"

Me and Rosy immediately left the dessert car and headed back into our cabin room, which made the others looked at each other in confusion. I headed over to my closet since I settled my stuff here while the others were delivering the cake all the way to the dessert car, and I just happened to pack some good dresses and outfits that I packed up. Like Rarity would always say, always be prepared.

I took off my sweater and placed a detective overcoat along with a little hat with a red bow wrapped around it. As soon as I was done placing the clothes on, I placed a little detective hat that just fits Rosy's size and character.

"Meow!" Rosy meowed in joy, wagging her tail.

"I thought you might like it." I giggled. "I made it myself."

With that, me and Rosy walked out of our cabin and headed back inside of the dessert car with the others noticing my new attire. I was just wearing a light yellowish-pink detective overcoat and little hat.

"Oh Kaede!" Ren exclaimed in shock.

"You look fab-ul-ous!" Rarity gushed in excitement and awe. "I totally forgotten about that detective outfit that you made the other day!"

"Thanks everyone!" I bowed with a small smile.

"Good idea Kay!" Pinkie exclaimed, popping right in front of me with a bright smile. She immediately placed a Sherlock Holmes-like hat on her head and that thing that Sherlock Holmes uses to make bubbles...almost similar to smoking I guess. She then placed two more hats on both Jamie and Twilight's heads. "And as chief detective, that's exactly what I'm gonna do!"

"Uh, you're investigating?" Applejack questioned incredulously.

"Seriously?" Jack asked with a deadpanned look.

"Yes!" Pinkie nodded. "And Twilight and Jamie shall be me and Kay's lowly assistant who asks silly questions with obvious answers."

"But...wait what?" Jamie asked in confusion. "What does that even mean?"

"It means that you guys are gonna be answering some questions that Pinkie claims to be 'so obvious'." Nicole clarified. "But how does that help solve this case of the eaten birthday cake?"

"See? A perfect example of a perfect silly question, my dear Nikki." Pinkie patted her on the head, which she didn't mind. "Because the obvious answer is..."

"Yes?" Twilight questioned, raising a brow at her.

"No! 'Cause I know who did it!" We all stared at Pinkie with shocked and bewildered looks on our faces.

"You do?!" Kodi gasped. "But how?!"

"Exactly, how could you have possibly know who the culprit is anyway?!" Jamie exclaimed in shock.

"How could I possibly not know? Clearly this dastardly deed was done by the baker, who knew their dessert could not measure up to the mastery of Ren's Marizpan Mascarpone Meringue Madness Birthday Cake. I guess you feared your eclairs lacked flair, Gustave!"

"Ex-squeeze me?!" Gustave exclaimed in shock.

"What?" Rantaro asked. "And how exactly did he even do it?"

"Easy! He knocked me out of my sleep and tied me to the railroad tracks, then started gloating before stealing Ren's 'MMMM' birthday cake and that's when he destroyed the cake by using a knife!" Pinkie explained, glaring towards Gustave. "Thus, destroying the cake and the Cakes'/Rennie's birthday party and chance of winning the National Dessert-Off!"

"That's crazy!" I exclaimed.

"And that's highly illogical." Nicole retorted bluntly. "How could you even be tied onto the railroad tracks?"

"Hmm..." Pinkie tapped her chin for a while before realizing that she had a point. "I guess you have a point."

"And plus, the cake wasn't sliced." Jamie pointed out, examining the cake. "You can tell by these marks. They were more like teeth marks rather than being sliced by a knife."

"Maybe he used his talons?" Gustave felt offended by that as he glared at Pinkie and exclaimed "Ex-squeeze me, Madam Pinkie? I've rather not used my talons for such a heinous crime that I did not commit!"

"Ah poopy." Pinkie pouted.

"Well that's disappointing." Rantaro scoffed. "Is this how you ponies who try to be detectives do? If so, then I am quite disappointed in you."

"But even so, if it wasn't Gustave, then who?" Carrie asked curiously.

"Hmm...guess that isn't a totally silly question." Pinkie muttered.

"They have good points Pinkie." I nodded before walking over and examining the cake. "It seems like whoever done it must've been pretty sneaky and must've done it while you weren't looking and when me and Rosy accidentally fell asleep."

"Wait, you and Rosy accidentally fell asleep while guarding the cake?" Kodi asked.

"Yeah...not one of my best moments." I chuckled nervously before looking back at the eaten cake. "But it has be someone who would sloppily eat Ren's cake."

"Yeah, but who?" Ren wondered.

"Hm...You're right, my fine fellow." Pinkie nodded in deep thought. "Gustave Le Grand is clearly in the clear."

"Well duh." Rantaro rolled his eyes but was silently nudged by Mason.

"Which means that Ren's birthday 'MMMM' cake was destroyed by another baker. A baker who's donuts are do-nots." Wait, where is she going with this? "That's right, it was Joe!"

We all gasped before turning our heads to a shocked Donut Joe as Pinkie began her story.

"Or as he's known in the spy world, Mane. Con Mane." Wait what? "He bypassed the laser system and even me, Kay, and Rosy from stealing Rennie's birthday 'MMMM' cake with his sleek and stealthiness. Crushing the Cakes' chances to win and Rennie's birthday bash party!"

"Wait, is that some sort of reference to James Bond?" Ren thought aloud.

"Seriously?" Jack face-palmed. "What is it with you these bakers being crazy psychotic spies?"

"Once again, that is quite illogical." Nicole stated. "First off, how come there wasn't a laser system when we first came in here?"

"That's because there is no laser beam security system!" Twilight retorted.

"And the cake was not even sliced it was bite look at the teeth marks." Sarah said.

"And Joe is not sleek, stealthy Con Mane!" Twilight added. "Lucario can be better than him!"

So technically, is he real?

"He's big, gruff, and messy!"

"Facts!" Sarah exclaimed.

"Hey!" Donut Joe shouted in offense.

"Although, you would look rather dapper in a tuxedo." Rarity complimented.

"And maybe comb your mane a bit." I added. "But I still don't think that Donut Joe did it."

"Hey what are these paw prints on the table?" I suddenly noticed.

"Paw prints?" Everyone came and saw two sets of paw prints on the table. "Those are not pony hoofprints. Something else must be on this train and must have bit the cake." Rainbow said.

"Huh...You may be right, Kaede."

"May be? She is right!" Jamie exclaimed. "Everything you're saying is all illogical and ridiculous made by your crazy fantasies!"

"Did you just call my fantasies...crazy?" Pinkie asked, glaring at Jamie before sticking her tongue out in disgust. "Well I'll have you know that taking a closer look at these desserts...I see that one simply cannot look at me in the eye."

She gazed over at Mulia Mild's chocolate covered Mousse with a suspicious look.

"Pinkie...that moose is a mousse!" Twilight pointed out.

"Yes, and the mule behind the moose panicked when she saw the mastery of Rennie's birthday 'MMMM' cake."

"So..." Jamie raised a brow in confusion. "You're telling us all that the culprit is..."

"Mulia Mild!" Pinkie pointed over to the mule, who widened her eyes in shock and panicked.

"W-w-what?!" Mulia exclaimed. "What on Equestria are you talking about?!"

"Well you see-"

"No!" Jamie yelled, surprising us all. "It is not! Everything you are about to say is ridiculous Pinkie Pie! I am sorry but we need a better investigation than just accusing everypony! That'll only create distrust in the group! Unless we find some evidence and gain some testimonies and alibis from the others, we will be able to find out who eaten Ren's birthday cake!"

....Oh my god. I never saw Jamie this confident before. We all just stared at him with a shocked look as he realized that he was feeling confident before returning to his meek self.

"U-uhh....I-I was just saying..." Jamie twiddled with his fingers, feeling scared of the attention he was receiving.

"Man Jamie, you used your hidden strength again." Ren stated with a surprise look before smiling over him. "I gotta say that you aren't so bad."

"T-thank you..." Jamie blushed in embarrassment.

"Anyway..." I called. "It's best if we all calm down and try to figure out the situation. After all, like Jamie stated that we can't solve this mystery of the missing cake by accusing everyone. We all need to trust and believe in each other and until we have enough evidence and find out the culprit, we need to create doubts on that person in order to pursue the truth."

"And another moving speech." Rantaro rolled his eyes. "Jeez, what is this? Beautiful speech day or something? Can we just solve the damn mystery and move on?"

"So how do you think that we can find the culprit?" Kodi asked in worried.

"Saying that makes me think that you're the culprit." Rantaro shrugged, which made Kodi widened his eyes in shock. Before he could say anything, Ren intervened and said "I know that Kodiak wouldn't do that! I was with him all night and I was sleeping with him, so that shouldn't be a problem."

Everyone looked at him before gazing at Kodiak, who nodded and said "Yeah, Ren's grip is quite tight."

We all let out 'Ahh' upon hearing that.

"Well anyway, do you think you four can solve the mystery?" Carrie asked curiously.

"I know we can!" I nodded with a determined look. "Right now, we need to figure out who done it."

"Who did it." Oh right...

"But I was sure that it was one of the other bitter bakers that destroyed Ren's birthday 'MMMM' cake." Pinkie walked over to the half-eaten cake with a sad look. "That way, their delicious dessert would reign supreme."

"Well the rest of their desserts do taste good." I said, licking my lips.

"Meow!" Rosy nodded.

"I know, right?" Pinkie grinned before gazing at Donut Joe's Donutopia. "I mean, just look at Joe's Donutopia. It's a spectacular city of donutty delight, topped temptingly in sprinklicious sprinkles." She then turned to over to Gustave Le Grand's Eclairs. "And Gustave's éclairs look incredibly edible, with glistening glaziness." And finally, she turned to Mulia Mild's Mousse Mouse. "But then there's Mulia Mild's Mousse Moose. Ahh...why, this mouth-wateringly marvelous mousse moose tempts the taste buds with its silky, smooth, yummy-nummy, chocolateyness."

"True, true, and true..." Jamie nodded before asking the one remaining question. "So why did the criminal devour the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness while leaving this trio of tasty treats untouched? If so, then it would make one of us a suspect."

"I guess you have a point." I nodded. "But me and Rosy have alibis since I went to use the bathroom."

"I can testify." Rantaro shrugged nonchalantly. "I bumped into her after I was around in the bathroom."

"You?" Applejack asked incredulous.

"Yes, and don't bother accusing me, I'm telling the truth." Rantaro sighed.

"So I guess..." Carrie looked around with a worried look. "I guess one of us, except the chefs, might've done it..."

That would be the point, but the question is...who? But before I could say anything...

The whole room went into darkness and we couldn't see anything.

"AHHH! WHO TURN OUT THE LIGHTS?!"

"Rarrr!"

BOOM!

"Gah what the Aura Sphere you overgrown dog!" Jack exclaimed

"Relax, it's just the lights."

"W-we must've entered a tunnel so we should be able to see again in about a minute, so we should stay calm. Besides, this is j-just a b-basic thing..."

Suddenly, we began hearing munching sounds, much to my confusion. As soon as the lights came back on the moment we got out of the tunnel, we all gasped in horror upon seeing the other desserts.... and the hole in the ceiling thanks to Lucario's Aura Sphere.

They were all...devoured! Almost every bit of them were taken apart!

"Now we have no idea who do-doned it!" Pinkie exclaimed in shock, horror, and disappointment.

I patted Pinkie on the back with a warm and determined smile before saying "Don't worry Pinkie Pie, I'm sure there's gotta be a way to solve this mystery."

Pinkie smiled back at me while Ren looked around at the other desserts.

"Oh man, this mystery is getting more mysterious every minute we stand here." He sighed.

"Well, first thing we have to do..." Jamie turned to Pinkie with a slightly serious look. "Pinkie, you need to stop your wild accusations and get to the truth." He turned to everyone else. "Everyone, please go back to your cars while we do a little investigating, but Jack and Mason...could you two perhaps stay here and guard the doors in hopes no one tries to forge evidence."

"I see why not." Mason nodded.

"Heh, ya can leave it to us." Jack grinned, wrapping his arm around Mason, which made him smile.

"Oh..." Nicole spoke up with a curious look on her face. "Before we leave, may I ask everyone something? What do you all think of this scene?"

What? What was Nicole saying?

"Huh?" I asked her in confusion. "Well it's really terrible."

"And awful." Ren sighed. "I never thought someone would eat my birthday cake like this. But then again, it was good and delicious."

"Awful." Kodi added.

"Meh." Rantaro rolled his eyes.

"What are you saying? It's just crazy!" Rainbow exclaimed.

Nicole eyed everyone before looking away and began walking off, much to our confusion.

"She's gone." Ren said in surprise. "Well that was strange..."

"Yeah, why would she run off like that?" Fluttershy asked.

"What you expect? She doesn't want to be involved with any of our crap as always." Jack scoffed.

"It's...best if we just move on and take our leave." Rarity suggested, which the others nodded in agreement as they began to take their leave, all except Mason and Jack as they stood by the entrance of the dessert car to keep sight of any intruder breaking into the dessert car to manipulate the crime scene or maybe forge evidence.

"Good!" Jamie nodded before walking over and switching Pinkie's hat with Twilight's. "Now then, we need to really solve this mystery, and do that, we need to find some clues and gain some testimonies."

"I think we can help with that." I smiled with a determined look. "Sarah, Lucario, Me and Pinkie have been here for the whole night...Well maybe not the whole night because I left the dessert car to go and used the bathroom."

"Interesting..." Twilight nodded, feeling intrigued by this story. "Did you happen to find anything strange when you went exploring the bathroom?"

"Well I did bumped into Rantaro, and he didn't feel like wasting his time with talking with me, per usual." I made a scowl, remembering his rudeness from earlier.

"You've...bumped into Rantaro?" Jamie questioned.

"Well yes." I nodded before asking "Hey wait, are you thinking that he might be the culprit or somehow connected to this mystery?"

"That seems likely." Jamie nodded. "But due to his status for his reputation, you would think that it wouldn't be so sloppy judging by these bite marks..." Jamie examined the cake before noticing something. "Strange...quite strange indeed."

"Huh? Did you find something?" I asked him, walking over to Ren's ruined birthday cake.

"Look at this." He pointed over to one side of the cake, seeing two pieces were off the side that was barely bitten. "This side looks a little bit was taken off...like it was snitched off properly."

"What does that mean?" Pinkie asked curiously. Jamie didn't respond back as he rubbed his chin in thought. Huh, you know that I normally see him so meek, shy, and nervous all the time but seeing him this serious and focus is quite a surprising turn of events. Then again, he is a mystery novelist and wrote plenty of mystery novels.

"Well anyway..." Twilight turned to Pinkie as she asked "Pinkie, could you explain to me what have you, Sarah, Lucario and Kaede been doing at the scene of the crime all night?"

"Huh?! You're not accusing me, are you?!"

"What? No!" Twilight shook her head. "But maybe you or Kaede must've saw something that will help us."

"Good idea. Could you two provide some testimony to us?" Jamie asked us.

"Yeah!" I nodded before I began to go through my testimony. "Like I said before, I went to go and use the bathroom, but when I exited out, I could've sworn that me and Rosy bumped into someone but we couldn't tell who considering it was way too dark till I was pushed by Pinkie Pie, who accused me of eating the cake but when I proved my point that I told her that I went to go and use the bathroom, she believed me and guard the cake while me and Rosy accidentally fell asleep."

"I see..." Jamie nodded, rubbing his chin. "Sarah, Lucario?"

"We were both watching the cake when I sensed something small in another cart." Lucario said. "I went to see what it was but it was gone and when I came back, I saw something behind the cake eating it. Me and Sarah were about to pounce on it, but something knocked us out."

"Interesting... so we do have two stowaways in the train." Jamie said. "Now Pinkie, would you care to share the story with us?"

"Okie-dokie-lokie!" Pinkie nodded with an eager smile. She then began to lead us over to the spot she went to guard the cake. "You see, when Kay went over to use the bathroom, I saw a silhouette in the moonlight!"

"Good...let's retrace your steps." Twilight suggested. Pinkie began leading us out of the dessert car and threw the caboose.

"And then I chase the culprit down the train towards the caboose, but when I got there, he was gone." Pinkie explained.

"I see..." Hopefully there's a clue around here somewhere.

"Meow!" Huh? I looked over to see Rosy holding onto a piece of blue feather in her mouth.

"Oh Rosy! Good job girl!" I smiled happily before scratching her on the head and picking up the piece of evidence that we found.

"Amazing! Our first clue!" Twilight shouted in amazement.

"Yep and I think that we might've found our first culprit." I said, nodding in agreement.

"Hold on, who is it? Who?!" Pinkie pleaded, eager to know what we found.

"Just wait Pinkie and you'll find out soon." I assured, placing it into my coat. "Hopefully that maybe one of the culprits might have my gift."

"What was that?" Twilight asked, not hearing what I said.

"Oh nothing." I waved it off before allowing Rosy to hop back onto my shoulder. "Come on, let's continue the investigation."

"Okay." The others nodded before we began walking around as Pinkie continued on with her testimony.

"Next, I heard somepony else in the dessert car and chased them up to the engine." We headed over to the front of the room, finding the conductor shoveling some coal into the engine. "But when I got there, all I saw was the conductor shoveling coal like right now."

She pointed over to the conductor, who noticed us and waved hello to us with a smile before resuming back to his work.

"The conductor, huh?" Jamie rubbed his chin before noticing something over near the coal. He ran over to it and immediately picked it up, finding a piece of pink hair on the floor. "Strange..."

"Wait...pink hair?" I widened my eyes upon realizing who would have that! So that means...there are two culprits!"

"This doesn't make any sense..." Jamie muttered before turning to Pinkie and asked "What happened next, Pinkie?"

"Well..." She began to lead us out of the conductor's room before returning back to the dessert car. "I went back to the dessert car."

"Yes?" Pinkie looked over to the curtains before pointing out "And the curtains mysteriously closed, all on their own?"

"Interesting." Twilight nodded, intrigued by this. "Anything else?"

"I heard hoofsteps, a loud thud..." She jumped onto the floor, creating a loud thud in the process.

THUD!

"Like that and they were gone! When I opened the curtains, I saw that the portrait by the door all crooked."

"It was?" I asked in surprise before looking over to investigating the portrait that Pinkie mentioned. As I looked around, Rosy let out another meow as she pointed over something next to it. "Hmm...hello, what's this?"

"What did you find, Kaede?" Twilight asked curiously. I showed both Jamie and Twilight a pair of fake eyelashes.

"These are fake eyelashes, well...just one of them. One of my friends back home once owned one of these to make herself look good for prom night." I giggled, remembering that time.

"I see." Jamie nodded before forming a small smirk. "And I have a feeling I know who's our culprit is...well our third and hopefully, our final culprit."

"I hope so..." I sighed before remembering a little something from earlier. "Actually...there's one more place that I wished to investigate."

"Huh? Really?" Twilight asked in surprise.

"Yes, so Pinkie..." I turned to her with a soft smile and asked "Do you mind if you continued more of your story?"

"Sure can, Kay!" Pinkie nodded, saluting to me with her tongue sticking out. Oh Pinkie...

We began moving over out of the dessert car, passing by Jack and Mason as we walked through the hallway where I bumped into someone or something last night.

"I tried catching the culprit during the dark, but when after seeing the portrait by the door being all creaky, that's when I pounced on Kay and Rosy and interrogated them to know if they ate Ren's birthday 'MMMM' cake, but they told me the truth!"

"Yeah, just like that." I got on my knees and looked around the place, trying to look for any possible clues before noticing a nearby room, Mason's cabin room for the night. Curiously, I walked inside of there and looked around it before noticing something underneath the sheets. Hmm...

The moment I uncovered the sheets...

"Ah!" The moment I saw it...it was some evidence....evidence that could him as the culprit.

"Did you find anything in there Kaede?" Jamie called over.

"Yeah..." I replied before placing it in my coat pockets before exiting out of Mason and Carrie's cabin room. "And it looks like we gotten four culprits."

"What?!" Pinkie gasped. "Who? What? When? Why? How?"

"E-easy Pinkie!" Jamie assured before turning to me. "Now Kaede, did you say that you might've find any evidence that could pinpoint another possible culprit?"

"Indeed and I'll present it once we assembled everyone into the dessert car..." I said with a bright smile. "And don't worry, I know who are the culprits judging by the evidence we've gathered so far." I raised my hand and pointed at them with a smirk. "The truth is stranger than fiction!"

Twilight, Pinkie, and Jamie blinked in confusion.

"...What?" They all asked, causing me to sweat-drop while Rosy groaned. Oh come on, I've heard of that line before in some anime detective game. What? You all don't think that I don't have any hobbies like Ren, do ya?

"...Let's just round everyone up."

Later
As soon as we rounded everyone up from the caboose, we began to discuss the over and saw the worried, fear, and calm looks on their faces.

"Why are we all here again?" Mulia Mild asked, stuttering in fear.

"Now then, you're all probably wondering why you're all brought over?" Carrie raised her hand in the air. "Yes Carrie?"

"Is it because you want to figure out who eaten Ren's cake?" I nodded and answered "Why yes Carrie, and after a while during our investigation...we stumbled upon several evidences that could lead us to the culprit."

"No way!" Jack exclaimed. "Are you saying that you guys know who did it?!"

"Yes indeed." I nodded with a serious look on my face.

"Wow, they're good." Donut Joe whispered to Ren, who nodded in agreement.

"We have discovered the true culprit of this cake carnage." Jamie added.

"But how?" Gustave Le Grand asked in confusion.

"That's amazing!" Ren exclaimed in awe. "So you know who did it? Who eaten the 'MMMM' cake?"

"Well, you see, when committing a crime, it's crucial that one never leaves behind clues..." Jamie explained, walking back and forth. "No matter how many times the culprit does it, they will always leave some evidence behind. Do you know what I'm talking about, Kaede?"

"Yes Jamie." I nodded before showing taking one of the pieces of evidence that we found during the investigation. "They weren't even leave obvious clues like...this!"

Take That!

The moment I showed them the cyan-colored feather, everyone gasped.

"A-ha! A blue feather! I knew it was you, Gustave Le Grand!"

Pinkie glared at Gustave Le Grand, who was bewildered by this.

"Pinkie, Gustave doesn't have blue feathers." Jamie pointed out. "his feathers are light gray and dark arctic bluish gray."

"Oh...well maybe he dyed it?" I face-palmed a bit upon seeing Pinkie still accusing one of the chefs.

"No! Not him!" I shook my head as I began my explanation. "You see, when you were saying about chasing after the suspect through the caboose, they suddenly disappeared?"

"That's because they flew away!" Jamie deduced. "But the thief did leave a little something behind, yes?"

"Yep, and the culprit is..." I pointed my finger towards..."You! Rainbow Dash!"

Once again, everyone gasped in shock as Rainbow Dash started sweating nervously.

"I-I don't even like cake!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"But I saw you eating cake the other day." Kodi pointed out, much to Rainbow Dash's embarrassment and anger.

"So Rainbow Dash did it!" Pinkie gasped before smirking in delight. "Case solved!"

"Case not solved." Twilight shook her head. "Because when we went to the engine, Jamie saw something beneath the coal."

"Yes, and inside of the coal was...this!"

Take that!

Jamie presented the strand of pink hair he found, which made Pinkie glare at Rainbow Dash!

"So it was you! That pink hair came from your rainbow-colored mane!"

"I don't have pink in my mane, Pinkie!" Rainbow retorted.

"She's right." Nicole stated. "Rainbow doesn't have the color pink."

"...So you're wearing a wig?" Pinkie guessed before trying to stretch out Rainbow Dash's hair, much to her anger.

"Ow! Cut it out!" Rainbow exclaimed, pushing her off.

"Pinkie, remember?" Jamie called. "You chased a pony to the engine, where you thought you saw the conductor shoveling coal, but that wasn't the conductor at all."

"No...it was..." I pointed my finger towards..."You! Fluttershy!"

Everyone gasped once again before looking over at Fluttershy, who looks around in embarrassment and guilt.

"Oh my..." Fluttershy muttered.

"Flutters...you?" Ren asked in surprise. "I can't believe it."

"I'm sorry Ren." Fluttershy apologized.

"Oh, you're going down, Fluttershy!" Pinkie tried to pounce at her but was held back by Twilight as she used her magic to stop Pinkie from hurting Fluttershy while Ren stood by to protect her, showing off his Hacking Gun in the hands.

"Pinkie!" Twilight scolded. "But then another clue confounded my suspicions. You were guarding the cake when the curtains mysteriously closed. But that's no mystery, that's magic. But when the thief tried to make their great escape, they left a little addition to the portrait."

"Oh right!" I gasped, realizing what Twilight was talking about.

Take that!

I presented the fake eyelids in my hands, which made everyone confused.

"A pair of fake eyelashes?" Rantaro questioned.

"That's right! Which begs the question for us..." I turned to the third culprit with a smirk on my face. "Has anyone else noticed that Rarity is wearing her hair rather differently today?"

Rarity gasped before glaring at me and exclaimed "Kaede darling, how could you? What? Is it a crime to change one's style now and again? Why, I think it's a crime not to."

"Really?" Twilight asked, raising a brow before using her magic to lift Rarity's hair, revealing that one of her eyelashes went missing and that was all the proof we needed.

"Alright fine, I'm guilty!" Rarity cried out. "I wear false eyelashes!"

"Umm...we know that." Kodi blinked in surprise.

"We were talking about you eating the cake." Jamie added.

"Oh, and I took a bite of the cake." Well that was much easier than I thought.

"Oh, well case closed then." Pinkie shrugged.

"No, it's not over yet." I shook my head before I began walking back and forth with a thoughtful look on my face. "You see, there are three mysteries that hasn't been solved yet. One, who eaten the three other competitor's desserts? Second, what ever happened to my present for Ren? And third, who did me and Rosy bumped into when we left the bathroom?"

"Those are good questions and I take it it's the evidence that you found in one of the cabin rooms, correct?" Jamie asked, which I nodded.

"Exactly, and I think Rarity didn't do it alone. I think she had an accomplice by her side." Rarity gulped in fear and began chuckling nervously.

"W-what ever do you mean, Kaede darling? I took a bite of the cake alone." I shook my head before turning to her with a serious look and said "I'm afraid not. For you see, one side of the cake looked like it was cut properly despite half of the cake looked like it was taken bites with teeth marks on it. So it begs the question...who did it? And the answer to that question on who the culprit is..."

Everyone felt tensed, calm, and worried as they wondered who Rarity worked. Only one person places their faith and trust to her, that one person that could be....

"It has to be you!" I pointed my finger towards the fourth and final culprit who has eaten the cake. "Mason Hunter!"

Everyone widened their eyes before gazing at Mason, who seemed pretty calm as he crossed his arms and questioned "Oh? Me?"

"Big brother helped Rarity out with her crime as well?" Carrie asked in surprise.

"Indeed, and I have the evidence! See?" I presented the one evidence towards them and it was none other than Mason's scarf alone.

"That? His scarf?" Jack questioned in a deadpanned look. "How is that evidence?"

"If you used your brain, then maybe it would make sense." Rantaro scoffed, ignoring the angry glare that was sent by him. "We ever rarely see him take off that damn scarf around his neck, and it looks pretty clean, meaning that it could be possibly that if he had helped Rarity, then that would mean that he could've gotten cake stains on it and must've cleaned it up to hide the evidence."

"...Hmm, a wonderful deduction." Mason smiled a bit. "But you have no proof considering that it's clean?"

"Actually, I do." I nodded before turning to Ren. "Ren, do you think that you can use your Hacking Gun's Detect mode on it."

"Umm...sure, Kay." Ren nodded before pulling out his gun and used 'Detect' on the scarf, finding visible stains on it.

"And there you have it!" I said, pointing over to one of the stains. "That would mean that Mason must've accidentally gotten some cake stains on it while he and Rarity were making their get away while dropping the eyelashes and bumping into me, getting cake smudges on them."

"No way!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Hold it what about the two figures on the cake last night?" Ampahros asked. Sarah went over to the table with the cake on it and went underneath it. "Awww.." a pulled out two small pokemon?!

"What the hell? What are they?!" Jack exclaimed.

"A Skitty and Eevee!" Ren added.

Skitty: A pink, feline Pokémon with a stumpy body and four short legs. On its face is a cream-colored, crescent-shaped marking. It has slit-like eyes and tufted ears with purple interiors. Its slender tail has a bulky pink section at the end, terminated by three pin-like structures with yellow ball-like tips.

Eevee: A mammalian, quadruped Pokémon with primarily brown fur. The tip of its bushy tail and its large furry collar are cream-colored. It has short, slender legs with three small toes and a pink paw pad on each foot. It had brown eyes, long pointed ears with dark brown interiors, and a small black nose.

"They muts have been what I sensed last night on the cake!" Lucario exclaimed. "They have some cake piece on their mouths!"

"Yes, and so allow me to explain everything that occurred last night." Kaede said.

Closing Argument

You see, it all began when me and Pinkie Pie were guarding Ren's birthday 'MMMM' cake, and while we stayed in the dessert car throughout the night, Skitty and Eevee rushed past Lucario making him sense them and when it went to see them, Skitty went back and Skitty used Doublelsap, knocking Sarah out and when Lucario went back in Eevee did the same and gave them both the bIack eyes. And then the two put them under the table with Ren's cake on it. I decided to go to the bathroom but that's when I bumped into Rantaro, who just left and felt annoyed onto talking to me as well as wasting his time. While I headed into the bathroom, Pinkie was confronted with the first culprit and managed to escape her by flying away to the top of the caboose unnoticed, but left behind a blue feather on the caboose.

Next, when Pinkie returned back to the dessert car, she encountered the second culprit from eating Ren's birthday 'MMMM' cake and chased after them, but soon lost them upon reaching the engine room. However, what she didn't noticed that the second culprit disguised themselves as the conductor to fool Pinkie's eyes, but before long, she left a strand of their pink mane hair in the engine room, blowing towards the pack of coal on the floor.

When Pinkie walked back to the dessert car, the curtains mysterious closed like Pinkie stated. However, that was the work of the third and fourth culprit as the former used her magic to closed the curtains while the latter managed to grabbed two slices perfectly with their bare hands and managed to get away from the scene, but not before long was that I bumped into the said culprits, resulting with the four culprit getting some cake smudges on their scarf. Luckily, both he and the third culprit escaped the scene with the cake pieces.

While I was being interrogated by Pinkie, the culprits cleaned off the third culprit's scarf to hide the evidence, but if we haven't found those pieces of evidences, then none of us would found out that it was you four...

Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Mason Hunter!

"Well....I see." Mason sighed before forming a small smile on his face. "It would seem that I have been caught. So much for that effort..."

"It's quite alright Mason." Rarity sighed. "It's my fault for dragging you into this mess in the first place. After all, I couldn't resist that cake flavor."

"Me too." Fluttershy nodded.

"Aw nuts, me three." Rainbow sighed.

"I guess because the cake was too delicious to eat, eh?" Ren chuckled. "It would make sense considering Pinkie described how delicious it tastes that even I couldn't withstand it."

"And it looked so tasty." Kodi licked his lips.

"And I couldn't help but help Rarity because I was curious to see how tasty it was." Mason smiled a bit.

"And boy it was!" Rainbow laughed.

"We only meant to take a little, lady-like bite." Rarity sighed.

"And it was so good." Fluttershy added.

"Yeah, I just dove right in!" Rainbow smiled. The four cake eating culprits looked at each other with sad looks before sighing and looking at Ren and Pinkie.

"But...I'm really really sorry."

"Terribly sorry."

"Sorry, Pinkie."

"I am sorry if we ruined your cake, Ren."

Ren softly smiled at them before saying "Hey it's okay you guys. I understand why you would eat my cake, but overall, this was probably one of the most exciting things I ever done on my birthday."

"Meow."

"Eevee." The two small pokemon woke up and smiled at everyone. "So what do we do with these two?" Rainbow asked.

"Can I have the Skitty, big brother?" Carrie asked Mason. "Please."

"Well..." Mason trailed. The Skitty leaped out of my arms and scampered over to Carrie and leaped into her arms. "Awwww." Carrie cooed.

"You heard the pokemon, Mason. It wants Carrie to be it's trainer." Ampahros smirked.

Mason sighed, "Alright. You can have the Skitty."

"Yeah!" Carrie cheered.

"And I guess, I'll take the Eevee." I said.

"Eevee." Eevee jumped into my arms and nuzzled me. "Awww, you're such a cutie." I cooed. Eevee cooed at me

"Well..." Fluttershy chuckled. "I'm glad you liked it, Ren."

"Same here." Mason nodded, along with Rarity and Rainbow Dash.

"That's okay." Pinkie smiled. "But I'm confused, why weren't you wearing the scarf after you cleaned it off, Mason?"

"Well..." Mason blushed a bit. "Rarity told me not to wear it even after it was ruined."

"Seriously?" Rantaro questioned in a deadpanned tone.

"Well obviously! It would ruin Mason's image!" Rarity retorted in a huff. "I mean, who wears a clean long sleeve red scarf after it was smudged with cake smudges, even they were clean."

"T-that's enough Rarity, thank you." Mason sighed. "But either way, I admit my guilt. I am sorry."

"No, it's okay Mason. You and the others are forgiven." I assured.

"At least this mystery is finally solved." Pinkie sighed in relief.

"Not quite." Jamie shook his head. "We may have figured out who ate the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness, but we still don't know who devoured the other bakers' goods."

"You're right, Jamie!" Pinkie gasped before asking "You know what we have to do?"

"Well...yes, I do. Do you?"

"Duh! Look for clues!" Pinkie rolled her eyes.

"Umm...if I may interrupt..." Huh? We all looked over at Nicole, who had a curious look on her face. "If you want, I can help out since I already know who did it."

"You did?!" I gasped in shock, along with Rosy. "But how?"

"Remember when I asked you all earlier before you started your investigation?" Nicole reminded us. "When you all answered my question, I observed how you all react, and after some careful studying of you all, I deduced who eaten each of the competitor's desserts."

"Only by simply asking one question?!" Mulia Mild exclaimed in shock.

"Yes, ma'am." Nicole nodded. "You see, the ones who had eaten the baker's desserts' themselves were....you three bakers all along."

We all gasped in shock, unable to believe that the bakers' would eaten their own desserts.

"Why you're all thinking 'how could you tell'? Well first, Mr. Gustave has mousse in his mustache. And Mr. Joe has eclair in his hair, and Ms. Mulia has sprinkles in her wrinkles."

"Hey, all of that rhymed!" Pinkie smiled before frowning at Nicole. "And hey! You stole my lines!"

"Sorry." Nicole apologized. "But I have great observation skills, so please believe me. I sense that you all are having doubts in my skills."

"Well that's quite shocking." Mason said, blinking in surprise.

"Hmm...." Pinkie examined Gustave Le Grand, Mulia Mild, and Donut Joe on the places that Nicole stated before looking at us with a shocked look. "She's right!"

"Damn, for a psychologist, she's good." Jack muttered, loud enough for the rest of us to hear and nodded in agreement.

"Well, I guess that we can take her word." Jamie said before turning to the bakers and asked "But why would you guys eat your own desserts in the first place?

The three bakers began to feel guilty before turning to one another and began apologizing.

"Oh, I am so sorry, Mulia, but Pinkie made your mousse moose sound...tres magnifique." Gustave grinned.

"And Pinkie's description of your eclairs really did make them sound scrumptious." Donut Joe smiled softly.

"And the way she spoke of your Donutopia, ohhh, was too delectable to resist." Mulia Mild sighed happily just thinking about it.

"So in the end, the reason was simple: You guys just couldn't resist the sweet taste of any of your desserts." Rantaro shrugged. "If I was a judge, I would give you guys '0 out of 10' for not resisting such goodness."

"Well either way, at least we solved the mystery." I smiled before remembering one mystery. "Well...almost."

"Oh right, your present for Ren's birthday." Twilight said, remembering about that.

"Yeah...I still haven't figured out where my gift is." I sighed sadly before being comforted by Ren as he gave me a soft smile.

"It's alright." Ren assured. "What's more important is that you guys are here and that's all I need."

I smiled over at Ren with a soft smile and replied "Thanks Ren. I really appreciate that."

"Well..." Rantaro smirked at me. "Gotta say, you're quite good solving this mystery."

"Well Jamie, Twilight, and Pinkie did help out on the mystery." I chuckled.

"Whatever, maybe you weren't a waste of my time." Rantaro smirked before he began to take his leave. He glanced towards me with a small smile before taking his leave while I watched with a confused look on my face. Rantaro will always remain unanimous to us all.

"Hm?" I then felt something in my pockets before taking out whatever it was, and once I did..."AH! Could it be?!"

It was my gift, and it was all safe and sound!

"What?! It was in your pockets this whole time?!" Ren exclaimed in shock. "When?...How?!"

"I...I don't know." I shook my head before looking over to see Rantaro glancing at me with a small smirk with Gizmo waving his paw at me with a smile before the two exited out of the dessert car. Oh you....

"Well, I guess that solves the mystery of where your present went." Mason patted me on the back.

"Yeah! That kinda seems pretty amazing yet shocking that he had it." Carrie added.

"True to that." Jack nodded.

"Well either way, I'm just glad that I have it back." I smiled happily before turning to Ren and handed it to him. "By the way, this is for you Ren. Happy Birthday, Ren!"

"Oh, thanks Kay!" He laughed before receiving the gift from me as he slowly began opening it.

"What was it? What is it? What is it?!" Kodi asked, getting all excited onto knowing what it was.

"It's..." The moment he opened it, he gasped in awe. "A bunch of cookies! And a whole pack of them!"

It was true. I baked them myself just late last night and boy, it was so worth it. Ren seemed to enjoy and they were chocolate chip, just like he wants it. He shared them with some of his friends, even Kodiak, and they were joyed by it.

"Ooh! There's gotta be like fifty in this bag!" Ren exclaimed in excitement before turning to me and said "Thanks Kaede!"

I giggled at his compliment before saying "Ahh thanks Ren, it's nothing."

Ren nodded before handing me one, much to my surprise. He gave me a smile, which I nodded before receiving it and taking a bite of it. Mmm, it taste so good just how my mom makes them. My originalmother anyway...

"Well this is the greatest birthday gift ever!" Kodi laughed.

"Hey Kay, think you can cook up more of those cookies?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"You bet I can!" I clapped my hands together with an eager smile on my face

"Well that's great to hear!" Pinkie grinned.

"While we enjoy this scene..." Gustave and the other two chefs looked at each other with worried and guilty looks. "How are we supposed to present our own desserts to the Dessert-off if we don't even have any desserts to share out?"

"We got this." Sarah said. "Ready, pokemon?"

Her pokemon all cheered together and they all started to combine the sweets while singing to a song.

(All)

Together, we're putting it together

Two heads are much more fun

Working together as one

(Instrumental Break)

(Me)
Like scissors cuts paper

(Jack)
Like butter needs a roll

(Jamie)
Like a song needs a maker

(Ren)
Every spatula needs a bowl

(Sarah)
A lampshade needs a lamp

(Lucario)
Like a letter needs a mailbox and a stamp, stamp, stamp

(All)

Together, we're putting it together

Two heads are much more fun

Working together as one

(Instrumental Break)

(Me)
Paints need a brush

(Jack)
Like a doorknob needs a door

(Mason)
Like a race car needs to rush

(Carrie)
Every rowboat needs a oar

(Sarah)
Like a singer needs to sing

(Me)
An alarm clock needs her bells to--(Alarm clock ringing - movie/ring ring ring - soundtrack)

(All)

Together, we're putting it together

Two heads are much more fun

Working together as one

(Instrumental Break)

(Ren)
Every cake needs some frost

(Rainbow)
Like a sailboat needs a sail

(Twilight)
Every book needs a page

(Jack)
Every bookworm needs a nerd

Jamie: Hey!

(Ren)
Like a fella needs his pants

(Applejack)
A dancer needs a song so he can

(Fluttershy)
Dance, dance, dance

(Ren and Sarah)
Together, we're putting it together

(Me and Carrie)
Two heads are much more

(Jack and Mason)
Four heads are much more

(Sarah and the bakers)
Six heads are much more fun

(All)

Working together as--

One

Later

You know, after today on solving the mystery of Ren's birthday 'MMMM' cake and the other competitor's desserts, I learned something today or well, me and Pinkie learned something today as a matter of fact.

Pinkie learned that it's not good to jump to conclusions. You have to find out all the facts before saying somepony did something. If you don't, you could end up blaming somepony for something they never did. This could hurt their feelings, and it can make you look really foolish. So from now on, she will always make sure to get all the facts.

I learned that no matter who's being accused and if you don't know who really done it, you gotta have faith in them while also doubting them. You have to believe in your friends, even when you're doubting them if they did it or not. Belief without doubt, as yI would say.

Soon after we arrived to Canterlot for the national Dessert-off, we were finished up with our dessert/Ren's cake. Apparently, it was all mixed up together into something beautiful and awe-looking at the same time. We brought over to the Garden sanctuary on Canterlot Castle, and by the time we presented it, Princess Celestia came by and was awe-struck by the structure as she eyed on the cake with hungry eyes. Oh wow, I don't think I ever see Princess Celestia like this before.

"Yep! It's my birthday cake and we made it...together!" Ren grinned.

"I see...happy birthday Ren Loodan." Princess Celestia bowed before looking over at the cake. "You don't mind if I taste it?"

"Sure! After all, it's for everyone!" Ren nodded with a grin. We all felt excited and pumped by it, but before any of us could even reach for it...

Pinkie beat it to us first and boy, she ate the entire thing in just one gulp.

We all just stood there dumbfounded while Pinkie rubbed her stomach.

"Mmmmmm..." Pinkie sighed while the rest of us just laughed while some just felt pissed off and disappointed by the turn of events.

"Dammit..." Jack muttered.

"Don't worry, I still have those cookies." Ren said, showing them the cookies that I gave to him as a birthday present.

"Well don't mind if I do!" Jack toothily grinned before grabbing five cookies from the bag while the rest of us took one each and enjoyed eating it. Mm-hmm, yep! They taste so good!

"I gotta say..." Princess Celestia smiled in delight upon tasting one of the cookies. "These cookies taste so good."

"You can thank Kaede for that! She was the one who made them!" Carrie smiled.

"Oh really?" Princess Celestia turned to me with a soft grin. "Well I must say that you are quite a wonderful cook, Kaede."

"O-oh...!" I blushed a bit in embarrassment before looking away and said "Well it was nothing! Honest!"

"Well you are truly a good cook." Princess Celestia nodded. "That's great to hear!" Twilight smiled happily. "You know, if you and Kaede haven't worked with me and Pinkie Pie, then we wouldn't have figured out who eaten Ren's birthday cake."

"Oh yeah...I guess you have a point there." I smiled.

"Meow!" Rosy nuzzled my cheek, causing me to scratch her behind the ears before I pet her down next to Kodiak, who began playing around with her as she was enjoying it.

"Oh? A mystery?" Princess Celestia questioned. Me, Twilight, Pinkie, and Jamie looked at each other before giving her grins as I rubbed the back of my hair and said "Well...it's sorta a long story."

"Well I see why not." Princess Celestia smiled softly at us. "We got some time after all."

"O-okay P-Princess Celestia." Oh, I guess Jamie reverted back to his old self. Oh well, he was quite serious onto solving the mystery. But you know, it would be nice discussing what happened during our train adventure to the princess, we might even tell her about what we learned during our investigation on the mystery on the missing birthday cake.

"Y-you know, you might like the story. I have been thinking u-using that e-experience for a new book..." Jamie smiled softly.

"Really?!" Pinkie asked excitedly. "What is it?! Who are the characters?!"

"I-I haven't even gotten that part yet!" Jamie exclaimed before blushing a bit. "But I did came up with both the plot of the story as well as the name."

"Really? What's it called then?" I asked curiously.

"I call it..." He gave us a soft and determined smile. "Detective Sherry And The Mystery on the Friendship Express."

"Hmm...catchy title." Pinkie smiled. "Almost similar to this chapter's title."

Okay, I have no idea what Pinkie is talking about but hey, at least Jamie has another inspirational moment to write a book.

"Well that sounds like a good title for your next book Jamie." I complimented, much to his joy.

"T-thank you...!" Jamie thanked. "But you know, the protagonist's name was inspired after you. You did solved out how the mystery went...well mostly."

I looked at him with a surprised look and asked "You...based your character after me?"

"O-of course!" Jamie nodded. "You're a good friend K-Kaede...and I-I'm glad that I-I made a friend...like you."

I couldn't help but feel happy to hear that from him. I gave him a smile and replied "Well I couldn't ask a friend like you Jamie."

Jamie nodded before we began to explain our story to Princess Celestia about our adventures on the train ride here to Canterlot, which made her surprised and amused by our story about me, Twilight, Pinkie, and Jamie trying to solve the mystery, gathering the evidence, and accusing four of our friends for the crime.

But you know, I am glad to try and help out at least. It shows that not everyone is useless as they think...they just need encouraging and show that their many skills can provide and help out people and ponies in times like these. But you know...I wouldn't mind solving another mystery because....

The truth is stranger than fiction!

Episode 51: Part 1: Beginning of the End

It's been a few weeks since the cake mystery incident. Skitty and Eevee have been loving it at the home-ship, playing with Carrie, Kaede and the other pets as well. A few days later, Flaffy evolved again into a proud Ampharos. I was so happy for my little pokemon. He was no longer the baby Mareep I raised months ago.

But now's not the time for that. Right now I was running at full speed with my pokemon, Winter, Storm and Moonshine by my side. I flew from a hill and straight through the entrance to Canterlot. My friends came up to me all running at top speed. “Okay we’re all here.” Fluttershy said.

“So everyone got an urgent message from the Princesses?” I asked.

“Yeah, with no explanation at all.” Ren said.

“I hope nothing’s wrong.” Jamie said.

“Less talking and more running to the palace. Race ya” Rainbow said and she sped off, brushing through the palace entrance doors and we all followed. We stopped right before the Princesses, “We got here as fast as we could. What the emergency?!” Twilight cried. The Princesses stepped aside and we saw a familiar male human-hybrid collapsed in Celestia’s throne. “Dad!” I cried.

“Dad?!” Twilight and the Mane 6 exclaimed in shock.

“But ah thought those other two men were your father's?” Applejack asked.

“Yes, but he’s her biological father, Jake. Her mother gave birth to Sarah and gave her to Big D and Douglas to keep her safe.” Ren explained. My biological father, Jake, was sitting in his chair, looking badly injured and really weak. I rushed over to him and touched his bruised cheek. “Dad, wake up.” I cried. My dad faintly opened his eyes, “Sarah.” he groaned in a hoarse voice.

“What the hell happened to him?!” Jack reclaimed.

“We don’t know, he suddenly came to us, looking like this.” Luna explained.

“Dad… what happened?!” I asked, frantically.

“Ugh… darkness… so much.. Darkness.. Ugh.” he groaned.

“Dad!” I cried.

“Is there anything you can do for him, please say there is?” I asked the Princesses frantically, shedding some tears. Celestia wiped my tears, “Don’t worry, we’ll take him to the infirmary and have the best healers care for him.” she promised.

I sniffled. “Thank you.”

That’s when Discord appeared. “Oh hello everyone. Oh my, what ever happen to you Jake?”

“Ugh… darkness… Discord.” Jake groaned.

“Oh dear, well looks like someone will have to take over as Alpha Dragon while you stay here and recuperate. I have so many questions. Who will run the Hidden World while you’re here recuperating? Will it be someone tall, dark, and handsome? Or will it be the Lord of Chaos?” Discord made many hands appear, pointing at him, but the Princess rolled their eyes and Celestia pointed at me. All my friends stared at me while my heart skipped a beat, “Oh sure, go with the obvious choice.”

“Whaaaat?” I squeaked in total and utter shock and horror.

“You want me to be the Alpha Dragon of the Hidden World?!” I exclaimed in shock and horror.

“Ugh… you’re the only one… I know can do this, honey.” My biological father started with a weak smile. “B-B-But I’m not ready to lead anything. Let alone a whole KINGDOM!” I literally started hyperventilating until Rarity came up with a paper bag. “Breathe, darling, breathe.”

“Jake, don’t you think this is a little extreme?” Ren asked with concern.

“Yeah, isn’t it a little too soon?” Jamie added.

“I agree. Newbie didn’t have any training for this, old man.” Jack stated.

“Cough, cough, I know she’s ready…” Jake looked at me,

“Me and my sister couldn’t think of anypony more worthy. Overtime, we've watched you grow. You've faced task after task… trained and befriended dragon after dragon...

“...overcame challenge after challenge…” Luna added. Discord came floating over all of us, saying, Countless adversities, yeah, yeah, yeah, we get it…”

“And you've always prevailed.” Celestia added with a proud smile.

“Thank you, but that doesn't mean that I’m ready to do what he does!” I exclaimed in worry.

“Oh, of course you are.” Jake coughed harshly again, “Donny and Douglas have raised you well, honey. You’ve made wonderful friends and became the strong, brave and truly powerful daughter I always knew you would be.” I started shedding some tears again and I wiped them. “Dad..?”

My dad weakly lifted my chin, “I couldn’t think of anyone else more ready.”

I sniffled and I hugged him and he weakly hugged me back. “I won’t let you down, I promise.” I whispered.

“I know you won’t.” Jake stated.

“So.. will Sarah have to move to the Hidden World now?” Jamie asked concerned. The rest of my friends suddenly looked worried. I didn’t want to leave my friends for who knows how long based on my dad’s recovery. “Actually, We’ve decided that when there’s a problem in the Hidden World, a dragon will come and alert us and we’ll alert the Alpha, which will be Sarah.” Celestia said.

“So how long will my dad be recovering?” I asked.

“By the looks of his injuries, I’d say a few months.”

I grinned and laughed nervously, “A few MONTHS?!”

The rest of my friends groaned. “T-That’s so long?! Shouldn't there be some sort of training program that lasts weeks? No, months? If not years?!”

My biological father grinned weakly at me. “Everything you've gone through over the years has been a training program. You’ve learned so much about in my absence, honey. I know you can do this. You’ll have your friends by your side to help you.”

“Yeah, we’ll help you out with whatever you need.” Kaede stated.

“We got your back.” Jack added.

“Y-You can count on us.” Jamie added.

“We’ll be right here to help.” Ren added.

I grinned at my friends, but I still felt that I wasn’t ready for this step up. I stepped out of the throne room and into the hallway. “Sarah?” a voice came and I saw Spike next to me. “Are you alright?” he asked. Music started playing in the background and I broke out into song.

(Me)

I was prepared to do my best
Thought I could handle any test
For I can do so many tricks
But I wasn't prepared for this

Levitation would have been a breeze
Facts and figures I recite with ease

The square root of five hundred and forty-six is
Twenty-three point three six six six four
Two eight nine one zero nine

(Professor Bill Neigh)
She is correct!

(Me)
I could ace a quiz on friendship's bliss
But I wasn't prepared for this
Will I fail, or will I pass?
I can't be sure...

(Spike)
She can't be sure...

(Me)
My mind is sharp, my skills intact
My heart is pure...

(Spike)
Her heart is pure...

(Me)
Oh, I've taken my share of licks
I've made it through the thin and thick
But no I wasn't

(Spike)
Oh no, she wasn't

(Me)
Oh no, I wasn't

(Spike)
Oh no, she wasn't

(Me)
No I wasn't

(Me and Spike)
Prepared... for this!

After the song, Spike came up to me, “Don’t worry Sarah, you’ll be a great Alpha for the dragons.” I know he meant to cheer me up, but I didn’t quite believe him. Night had fallen and I was alone in one of the Canterlot hallways. I couldn’t help but think about this new adjustment.. No, leader position I was suddenly pushed into. I’ve only been a Princess for a few months now and now I have be the Alpha or Beta (female Alpha) of the dragons. How could I possibly do that?”

“Sarah?” a voice called. I turned around and saw the three Princesses, Ren, Jamie, Jack, Nicole, Rantaro, Kaede, Mason and Carrie. “Is something wrong?” Ren asked.

“It’s just… I don’t think I’m ready to be the Beta of the Hidden World.” I replied.

“Beta?” Kaede said.

“It’s what a female leader of a group is called.” Jamie stated.

“I know I’m good with dragons and have lots of knowledge about them, but… to rule a kingdom filled with them… I… don’t I think I can do it.” I turned around and sadly walked out onto the balcony and starting singing.

(Me)
It isn't that I'm ungrateful
For all the things that I've earned,
For all the journeys I have taken,
All the friendships that I have trained

But I wonder if I’m ready now,
To be the leader dragons need
I don't know how to travel
To a future that I can't see

The other three princesses can onto the balcony along with my friends.

I have my wings, I wear this crown
I'm a princess, this is true
But it's still unclear to me
If I’m ready for this role

I have my doubts and worries
Wanna do the best I can
I wanna be a good example
I want to make my dad proud of me

Princess Celestia placed a hoof on my shoulder.

(Celestia)
Your destiny's uncertain
And that's sometimes hard to take
But it will become much clearer
With every new choice you make

Luna came forth.

(Luna)
Changing is never easy
I understand having fears
I know how hard it is to see
To see if you’ll pass or fail

Cadence came up then.

(Cadence)
But you stand here for a reason
You're gifted and you are strong
That crown is upon your head because
You belong

(All)
Know that your time is coming soon
As the sun rises, so does the moon
As love finds a place in every heart
You are a Alpha; you'll play your part

(Luna)
We understand you have your fears
But you have shown you’re well prepared

(Cadence)
We all know you can, you’re ready now

(All)
Know that your time is coming soon
As the sun rises, so does the moon
As love finds a place in every heart
You are a Alpha; you'll play your part

(Celestia)
You are a Alpha; you'll play your part

Celestia hugged me. “You’ll be a great leader.” she said. She and the other princesses walked off and my friends came up to me. “Are you okay, suagrcube?” Applejack asked.

I sighed, “No.”

“Come on, maybe some sleep will help you.” Twilight suggested. I only nodded as my friends walked back into the palace so we could go back to Ponyville to get some rest.

Third Person POV

Meanwhile, in the Crystal Empire, black crystals started to form in the city, crystal ponies screamed and rushed inside their homes. One filly fell to the ground and the shadows behind her became a male initially umbrum unicorn. King Sombra.

King Sombra laughed and the filly’s mother and father stepped forth looking upset at the former kings’ return. King Sombra used his magic to place them under a spell that makes them do his every command. Suddenly, a spear almost hit Sombra and he saw four crystal guard charging towards him. He used his magic to make a large crystal platform, knocking the guard away.

He made his helmets that also placed them under his control and put them on the guards heads. Now they are under his control. Inside, Shining Armor rushed into the throne room with two other guards. “The guard says Sombras’ breach the castle.”

“Hurry, Twilight we need you.” Cadence said and she sent the letter. “Do you have Flurry Heart?”

“I-I thought you had her!” Shining exclaimed. They both gasped in horror and rushed to Flurrys’ room to see Sombra, holding her with his magic. “Mama!” Flurry cried. Cadence gasped and lit her horn, but Shining Armor stopped her, fearing for his daughter’s safety.” You won't get away with this!” Cadence said.

“Oh, I already have.” Sombra said. Flurry tried to bite him and Sombra laughed. He placed the Crystal Heart in between two dark crystals.” With the Crystal Heart now in my possession, there is nothing to stop me from ruling the Crystal Empire!”

Cadence, Shining Armor and Flurry were chained by their muzzles and brought before Sombra. “Now kneel before Sombra!” the royal couple had no choice but to bow. Sombra sighed, “Long live the king.” he chuckled evily.

POV Ends

Back in Ponyvile, Twilight was pacing in front of the cutie map and her friends came in. “ Thanks for coming so quickly.” I said.

“Of course.” Rarity said. Discord appeared again, "Sure thing. But if you're gonna be the ruler of Equestria, you may want to work on your penmanship. This looks like it says, "Cadence sent an emergency message. Sombra's back, and he's taking over the Crystal Empire."

“That’s exactly what it says. Whose King Sombra?” I asked.

“He’s a unicorn whose heart is black as night and tried to take over the Crystal Empire, but we stopped him but now it seems he’s returned.” Twilight said.

“How is that bastard even alive?” Jack asked.

“But how is that possible?” Ren asked. “I thought the Crystal Heart had dispelled him!”

“I have no idea! But he's back, and it's up to us to save the Empire and my family!” Twilight said.

“What if he has the Crystal Heart already? How are we gonna stop him?” Spike asked. Twilight looked at the Cutie Map, my element and her cutie mark. “The Elements of Harmony! With those we can defeat anypony!”

“Right! Let’s go guys!” Ren stated. Twilight teleported all of us to the Tree of Harmony and Twilight used her magic to gather the elements and placed them on her friends and herself and then we all went to Crystal Empire.

Sombra was busy feeding on grapes while a few crystal ponies were under his control. He had the royal family trapped in black crystals. Flurry tried to blast him but he used his magic to stop it. “It's cute that you think that will do anything.”

“It might not, but they will!” Cadence pointed to the door and we all came in. “Calvary's’ here!” Pinkie exclaimed My friend charged at Sombra, but he used his dark magic to stop them and lift them into the air. “Guys!”

“How can I be surprised when I'm waiting to show all of you your greatest fear?” Sombra sent his magic to my friends. “You should all surrender! Nothing can defeat your own fears!”

“NO!” Lucario leaped in and punched Sombra in the face, canceling his magic. “Wha? What are you suppose to be?”

“He’s my pokemon.” I said.

“Huh? I don’t remember you.” Sombra stated.

“That’s because I’m new and I won’t let you take this empire. Amphaors, Thunderbolt!” Ampahros leaped into the sky and launched the electric attack at Sombra. Sombra counter ed with his magic and they were evenly match, creating a small explosion. I activated my element and it sent out a magic line to Twilight and the girls. Their eyes glowed white and Ren and the others were released. “What is this?!” Sombra exclaimed.

“Atta girl, Sarah!” Ren cheered.

Spike went over and blasted the black crystals enough for the royal family to break through. Cadence grabbed the Crystal Heart and flew out the window. “NOOO!” Sombra cried. Flurry started to blasting the possessed ponies. “ It's cute that you think that'll do anything.” Shining Armor smirked.

Cadence activated the Crystal Heart and it’s effects dispelled the dark clouds and freed the ponies from Sombras' spell. Sombra growled. “You may have won the battle, but I shall win the war!” I narrowed my eyes and me and Twilight sent a powerful rainbow beam at Sombra making him disappeared.

“Alright girls!” Ren cheered.

“Woah.. they are powerful.” Jamie said.

“Told you.”

“We totally just wiped the castle with that guy!” Rainbow bragged.

“Thanks Twily.” Shining Armor said.

“That was fun!” Pinkie added.

“And easy.” Applejack said.

“As magical battles go, that was a cakewalk.” Rarity stated.

“Of course it was, we’re an awesome team.” Rainbow said. “And we have two awesome leaders too.” Everyone looked at me and Ren. “What?” I asked.

“You and Ren are awesome leaders, newbie.” Jack said.

“And we know, you’ll be a great Alpha until you biological dad, recovers.” Jamie added.

I thought about it and grinned a little, “I’ll try my best to be the Alpha, but I think I’ll be alright. I have you guys, and we have the Elements. And together, we've never failed.”

We all hugged in a loud cheer.

We went back to the Cave of Harmony and placed the Elements back into the tree and mine was placed back into the little crystal flower beside it. “Once again, Equestria is safe.” Twilight said.

“So how should we celebrate?” Applejack asked.

“I vote cakewalk!” Pinkie said. We all turned to leave, but I suddenly sensed something and turned around. “Guys!” I cried and the at the same time the cave started to rumble, “What the-?” Ren said.

“What’s going on?”

“I don’t know.” Twilight said. We turned to the Tree and flower to see black crystal starting to form and a large on came and destroyed the tree and flower! The elements were seen flying and six shattered on the floor. Everyone gasped in horror. That’s when King Sombra appeared once again laughing loudly.

To Be Continued...

Episode 52: Part 2: Beginning of the End

King Sombra continued laughing as we all started in horror and shock at the now destroyed Tree and Elements of Harmony. “What. Just. Happened?!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“The Tree of Harmony can’t really be gone, can it?” Fluttershy questioned.

“It can’t be.” Twilight said.

“But it is.” Sombra said. “But it is! You thought you defeated me, but you led me right to the source of your power. Now that it's destroyed, nothing can stop me!”

Twilight tried to put the fragments back together, but it was pointless. “He’s right, without the elements, I don’t know how we can beat him.”

“Then we’ll just have to beat him the old fashion way!” Rainbow said.

“You read my mind, Skittles.” Jack said, cracking his fists. The other rushed towards Sombra while just looked at the remains of the tree and elements when something caught my eye. Five of the crystal diamonds on the wall were glowing? What the-? Suddenly black crystals formed around all of us, trapping us. Twilight tried to blast the crystals but they were impervious to her magic. Ampharos tired Thunderpunch but it had no effect on the crystals

“Ha! You're no match for me! I will finally rule the Crystal Empire!” King Sombra said and then gasped, “Wait... With you out of the way, I will rule all of Equestria!”

“No!” Twilight cried.

“Oh, yes. And I think I know exactly where I'll start.” Sombra said.

“Don’t you dare say it.” Applejack growled.

“Your sweet, little hometown.” Ponyville? No, he can’t!

“You leave Ponyville alone!” Rarity stated.

“Yeah, you monster!” Kaede said. “You won’t get away with this!”

“Or what? Without your Elements, it would be so easy to control you.” Sombra said and he used his magic to make black smoke hand come around us. We all yelped when he made them disappear. “But there's no point. My conquering Ponyville is already your greatest fear!”

Sombra laughed as he materialize himself in shadows. “No!” We all cried and Sombra flew away.

“What do we do now?” Jamie asked.

“I don't know! The Tree of Harmony grew the Elements! It kept the Everfree Forest under control! And now it's gone. Sombra will take over Equestria, and without the elements we can’t stop him.” Twilight said.

Rarity started to tear up a little “I'm sorry. I'm trying to be strong, but I just can't bear to think about poor Sweetie Belle under the spell of that monster!”

"Or those sweet little Cake twins…” Pinkie said.

"Or Spike.” Rainbow said.

"Or Angel... or anypony forced to do that monster's bidding!” Fluttershy said. Some dirt got onto Applejack’s hat. “What the—? Twilight, what are you doin'?”

"We can't just stay here. I don't have a plan, and I don't know what I'm gonna do once we get out. But we can't sit here and let Sombra make slaves of everypony we love!” Twilight claimed.

“Twilight's right, we have to do something.” Ren said.

"Let me help! I'm faster!” Rainbow said as she and the others helped Twilight dig.” Normally, I wouldn't dream of digging, but right now, show me the muddy!” Rarity claimed as she dug right into the hole. That’s something I’d thought I’d never see. Anyway, we all dug the hole and we were soon of of the cage. My friends rushed out the cave, but I stayed behind and approached the glowing diamonds on the wall. It was glowing in the same colors as my Element of Faith, but that was destroyed… or so I thought.

The diamonds glowed and they launched something at me. I caught them in my hands. I looked at it and gasped. It was my Element of Harmony! Only… it was broken into six crystal shards for some reason.

And something else came out as well. It was two large things of amber and inside were two crystal balls I think they were.

Okay… that was odd. I couldn’t think about that now. I have to get to Ponyville. I placed the shards in my pocket and flew out the cave and caught up with my friends just as we entered Ponyville. We all gasped in horror, seeing black crystals all over the place and ponies under Sombra’s spell. “No, we’re too late!” Mason said.

Applejack spotted her little sister. “Applebloom.” she came up to her. “Look at me, sugarcube.” Applebloom just walked away. “Twilight you gotta free her, please.” Applejack pleaded. Twilight got in front of Applebloom and tried to magic but she was blasted away. “It’s no use, without the Elements my magic isn't strong enough to defeat Sombras.” she said.

That’s when we spotted Spike under Sombra’s spell. “Spike!” Twilight rushed over to them. “Spike?”

“We must lay siege to Canterlot.” Spike said. Canterlot? Oh, no! My dad and the Princesses! “No! Snap out of it! You're stronger than his magic!” Twilight called.

I didn’t know what to do when I heard a familiar voice, “A piece of me will always lie inside of your element.” Tree of Harmony? Wait What? I felt my pocket with the shards of my element inside. I narrowed my eyes, “Let me try, Twilight.”

“Huh?” Everyone exclaimed, confused.

“But Sarah you don’t have your element.” Ren pointed out. “How are you gonna snap him out of it?” I used my magic to levitate Spike over to me. I took out the purple crystal shard. “Where’s that shard come from?” Jamie asked. I didn’t reply and I looked between Spike and the purple shard. "Let hope this works." I placed the crystal in front and blasted my magic into it. The shard glowed brightly and blasted Spike in the center of his head in an instant, his eyes returned to normal. “What the-? What happened?” he asked.

“Spike!” Twilight cried and she hugged her little assistant. “Twilight? What’s going on?”

“King Sombra is back and he’s taken control of everypony.” Ren explained. “Including you until Sarah… uh.. What did you do?”

“Yeah, you’re Elements destroyed.” Rantaro said, tapping his foot.

“Not exactly.” I took out the other five crystal shards. “Five of the diamonds on the wall, gave my element back to me, but like this. I’m guessing when Sombra broke the Tree and Flower, my element somehow broke into six shards and each flew into one of the crystals on the wall. Just why it came back like this is a mystery.” I explained.

Then we heard Pinkie’s scream. We followed it and saw her at Sugarcube Corner where the cakes were towing a black cake with green frosting behind them. Pinkie sobbed a little as we came over, “Pinkie, what it is?” Spike asked.

“He made them bake a black liquorice fruit cake that says "Congratulations to Our Favorite Supreme Emperor King Sombra" in green frosting! It's the ugliest cake I've ever seen!” Pinkie cried. She fell into Jack’s arms, sobbing.

“Twilight, this is bad, like really bad.” Rainbow said. Twilight was pacing in front of us.

“I've never been so sad in my whole life!” Fluttershy said sadly.

“I don't know what to do! I don't know how to free them, but I don't know how to stop Sombra! Could anything else possibly go wrong?!” Twilight stated.

“Well... With the Tree of Harmony gone, the Everfree Forest could grow out of control and threaten the town!” Pinkie said.

“That’s oddly specific, pink loon.” Jack said. Pinkie grabbed his face and turned it to the Everfree Forest which was growing out of control. We all gasped in horror. “Oh God dammit, now frigging what?” Jack asked.

“Even if we find a way to stop Sombra and get everypony back to Ponyville. If we don't stop the forest there won’t be Ponyville to come back to.” Twilight stated.

Rainbow zipped over to the flower stand and grabbed some sharp gardening tools. “Ahem.” she said. She dropped them and we each grabbed a gardening tool. “For our friends.” Fluttershy and Kaede said.

“For our families.” Applejack, Rarity, Mason and Carrie said.

“For our home!” Ren, Jamie, Jack, Rainbow and Pinkie added.

For Equestria!” Me and Twilight claimed and we all charged right for the forest. “Equestria!”

Third Person POV

“Princess, King Sombra has returned and he’s taken control of the ponies.” Crystal Gem said.

The Princesses gasped. “Get Jake to safety.” Celestia ordered.

“Yes Princess.” Crystal Gem lifted Jake onto his back using her magic and rushed away. King Sombra burst into the throne room. “Aha, Celestia and Luna, so good to see you again.”

“I don’t know how you came back, Sombra, but we won’t let you take our kingdom!” Luna stated. Sombra narrowed his eyes and charged at the Princesses while they charged back. Celestia and Luna blasted King Sombra, but he made a large crystal appear in front of him, blocking their magic.

Sombra laughed and he used his magic to place the mind control spell on the Princesses. Their eyes glowed green and their coats faded a little in color. “Equestria is mine!” Sombra declared, laughing aloud at his victory.

POV Ends

Meanwhile, me and the others were busy trying to keep the forest at bay, but it was just growing back to fast. “We've been at this for hours, but it's just growing' back too fast!” Applejack said.

“We have to keep trying!” Twilight said.

“Twilight, it’s no use. There’s nothing we can do!” Mason said then a vine smacked him away. “OW!”

“Big brother!” Carrie cried.

I didn’t know what to do. Suddenly, the pink crystal shard started glowing and came before me. “If one crystal worked on Spike then let’s give it a try.” I concentrated and blaster the crystal with my plant magic and it sent out a shockwave the calmed the Everfree Forest completely. “Holy crap!” Jack exclaimed.

“Was that you, Sarah?” Pinkie asked.

“W-Well…” The pink shard stopped glowing and return to my hands. “The pink shard did that?” Ren asked.

“It started glowing so I blasted it with my plant magic and it stopped the Everfree Forest with it’s magic.” I explained.

“Looks like your element still holds all the powers it did before.” Nicole said, adjusting his glasses.

“Now what?” Jamie asked.

“Princess Sarah! Princess Sarah!” a voice called were turned and saw a familiar unicorn guard coming towards us. “Crystal Gem! What happened?”

“King Sombra is in Canterlot fighting the Princesses.” she cried. We all gasped. “We gotta get to Canterlot!” Jamie cried.

“But what about Jake? We can’t take him with us. He’s already hurt.” Ren stated.

I picked him up and placed him into Sugarcube Corner. “Just stay here.” I said.

“Okay sweetheart, be careful.” He groaned.

“I will.” I went back to the other and Twilight teleported is to the entrance to Canterlot. We all gasped. Everypony was under Sombra’s control. “Oh man.” Ren whimpered. “Not good.”

“Everypony’s all evilly.” Pinkie added.

“Sombra’s gonna make fight our way through our friends?” Fluttershy said.

“Not if I can't help it!” Rainbow zipped above the crowd towards the palace when Spitfire and the Wonderbolts came out. She gasped and they blocked her path. Some of the unicorns fired at her and she zipped back down to us. “Okay we need a new plan. Anypony?”

“I’ve got nothing.” Ren stated.

“Me either.” Kaede said.

“Well, we'd better figure out somethin' quick, because none of them seem to have a problem with it!” Applejack said. The draw bridge opened and more ponies came charging at us. We dodged the crowd and Rarity saw Fancy pants and other unicorns coming with a net. “Oh, sorry about this, Fancy Pants!” she used her magic to blindfold Fancy pants and catch the ponies in their own net. Pinkie and Applejack tied the ropes around two crystals. “We promise we'll let y'all out as soon as we can!” Applejack said.

Rainbow and Fluttershy were dodging the crystal guards in the sky. They both made them crash into each other. The wonderbolts then came in forcing the two back. The rest of us huddled up, “ I don't know how long we can hold them off!” Fluttershy said as they got closer. Carrie held onto her big brother

“And holdin' them off isn't what we need anyhow! We need to get inside!” Applejack said.

“But we can't just leave them here, all possessed and Sombra-fied!” Rarity said.

“We have no choice.” Mason said.

“What do we do, Twilight?” Pinkie asked.

Suddenly, a plasma blast came and blasted some of the ponies away and a familiar Night Fury landed in front of us. “Moonshine!” Ren cried in joy. That’s when a familiar Monstrous Nightmare and Razorwhip rammed the Wonderbolts away from us. “Firestorm! Silverspike!” Mason and Jack cried. That’s when the other dragons came in and circled around us, hissing at the possessed ponies. Then we heard two girlish screams and my dad came crashing down. “Big D! Douglas! Kaede said.

“Hey everyone.” My dad groaned. Three more ponies appeared in front of us and hissed at the crowd. “Scarlet, Rose, Jose!” I exclaimed in joy.

“Man, I’ve never been so glad to see vampire ponies in my whole life!” Pinkie added.

“We figured you needed help with this wanna be king.” Jose said.

“We have to get inside.” Twilight said and she used her teleport us inside the palace. My friends went to their respective dragons. “How did you guys escape Sombra’s control spell?” Jamie asked.

“That creepy king must have skipped checking the forest for the home-ship.” Douglas said.

“And with us being vampire ponies, we are pretty stealthy and sneaky so he didn’t notice or sense us.” Rose added.

“I'm sorry we couldn't help our friends, but I didn't know what else to do.” Twilight said.

“Well at least we’re inside.” Applejack said.

“Yeah, now all we have to do is defeat King Sombra.” Pinkie stated in an unconvincing voice.

“How are we supposed to do that?” Mason asked. “We don’t have the Elements of Harmony, except for Sarah’s element shard pieces.” I took the crystals out of my pocket and stared at them. If only my element was whole again. Then we may have a small chance to beat Sombra. Just then, the crystals in my hand glowed once again and this time they floated in front of me. They all came together in a bright flash and formed the Element of Faith once again. Pinkie gasped, “Sarah’s Element! It’s restored!”

“But how?” Twilight asked. “The Tree of Harmony is gone.”

“No.. not completely.” I said.

“What the hell are you talking about, newbie?” Jack asked

“The Tree said a part of me will always lie in my element. Even with the physical form destroyed its spirit still lived inside my Element of Harmony and I think it’s spirit restored my Element.”

“Well… now we have one Element of Harmony.” Jack stated. Some pudding fell on his nose and we all looked up to see Discord floating down eating a pickle. “Oh what’s this, now elements, no Princesses? Seems like you’re in a bit of a pickle. Or are you in.” he snapped his fingers and a jar of jelly jam appeared. “More of a jam?”

He dipped the pickle into the jam and ate it. “Discord, what are you doing here?” Twilight asked.

He made the pickle and jam vanished and he pulled down a poster with a drawing of me wearing a large crown. “Well I was going to hang all these all around the castle to celebrate your coronation, but it seems it’s a little immature.” He rolled it up and stuck it into his ear.

“Discord, we could really use your help right now.” Mason said.

“Who, me? Oh, I couldn’t.” Discord started walking away. “You can’t why not?!” Kaede exclaimed.

“Because a certain someone I know will defeat this wannabe king.” Discord said, changing into an arrow and pointing at me. We walked and saw the door to the throne room, guard by two guard ponies. “Oh poodles.” Pinkie groaned. Our dragons and the vamponies hissed at the four guards, who charged us. I gasped and stepped in front of my friends. Activating my magic, my element glowed and blasted the guards, freeing them from Sombra’s spell and they fell to the ground, unconscious.

“Nice move, newbie.” Jack said. We entered the throne room to see Sombra making more black crystals appear all over the throne room. “Alright King Sombra, time to give up the crown!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Here to fight the good fight with nothing but your wits? Admirable, but foolish!” He fired a blast at us, but I used my magic to deflect it. Sombra growled, “You again! You meddling human!”

“The name is Sarah, Sombra.” I hissed, “And this conquest ends now!”

Sombra chuckled, “We’ll see about that. Celestia! Luna!” The Princesses came to Sombra’s side and to our utmost horror, they were under his control! “NO!” Ren cried.

“Your majesties!” Mason added.

“You bastard!” Jack yelled in anger. “Let them go now!”

Sombra laughed, “Why would I do that? Equestria is mine and there’s nothing you weaklings can do about it. I’ve destroyed the source of your power!”

“You’re wrong King Sombra!” I snarled. “I’m not giving up until I find a way to defeat you. For Equestria!” My pokemon cried out beside me and Sombra fired at us, bt we dodged. “Lucario use Aura Sphere!” Lucario launched the sphere of energy at Sombra and it knocked him back a bit. Sombra fired his dark magic again, knocking Lucario onto the ground. “Lucario!”

“Dragaonair, Ice Beam. Lycanroc, Rock Throw!” Dragonair and Lycanroc launched their attacks at Sombra but he deflected them and it struck them both hard. “Dragonair, Lycanroc!”

“Ampahros, Use Thunderpunch!” Ampahros cried out and lunged at Sombra, trying to punch him but Sombra dodged and blasted Ampharos hard. “Ampahros!”

My pokemon staggered to their feet while Sombra laughed. “You’re pathetic pokemon can not defeat me. None of you can.”

“Ampahros!”

“Rarr!”

Ampahros and Lucario got up and growled at Sombra. The two large ambers with the crystal sphere in them started to glow brightly. “Huh? What’s going on?” Ren asked.

The amber suddenly broke and the two sphere went over to Ampahros and Lucario and entered their bodies. Their bodies glowed brightly and they started to change shape again. “They’re evolving again?!” Jamie exclaimed.

“No… that’s not just any evolution… it’s….” Ren gasped.

Ampahros now had black toes and it grew white wool at the back of its head and over its tail Its long wooly tail now had many small, red orbs attached to it. Its conical ears retain their stripes, but are now segmented with swirled tips.

Lucario’s cream fur became longer, and its thighs slim down. It developed more spikes on the back of its paws, which have turned crimson. It also developed spikes on both of its feet, which have become crimson too. Its previously red eyes are now orange-colored. Its aura-sensing appendages grew longer, and two of them are tipped in crimson. Its shoulders also possessed a spike each. Its aura heightens throughout its body, which formed black markings on its blue fur.

“What the hell?!” Jack exclaimed in shock.

“What in Equestria just happened?” Twilight added.

“They both Mega Evolved! That’s what!” Ren exclaimed with joy. Sombra was shocked but he smirked. “No matter, no power can beat me.” Sombra fired at the pokemon but Lucario used it’s aura wave to disperse the attack. “It countered with just it’s aura!” Ren exclaimed. Lucario rushed towards Sombra and punched him hard, sending him crashing into a black crystal. “Holy…” Jack gasped.

“Now that’s powerful.” Applejack added. Sombra got up angrily. “How is this possible! I destroyed the source of your power!”

“You can’t destroy our friendship, Sombra. As long as I have my friends, we’ll never stop trying to defeat you.”

“Tell him, Sarah!” Ren exclaimed proudly. Sombra blasted another beam of dark magic, but my Element made a shield around me. Sombra growled but he suddenly smirked at us. “Soo.. you think as long as you have your friends you’ll beat me huh? Well try this!” Sombra blasted at the ground, forcing me to leap to the side, but it trapped all my friends, pokemon and the dragons in another crystal cage.

I gasped, “Ren, Twilight, Everyone!”

Sombra laughed maniacally. “Too bad, human. Now you will finally fall to me.”

“Sarah will never lose to you. You big meanie!” Carrie said.

“Yeah, our newbie is too powerful for you.” Jack added.

“She never gives up and she will defeat you, Sombra.” Mason added. I grinned at my friends, feeling encouraged. Sombra chuckled and walked towards me. “You’re a formidable opponent, I’ll give you that, human, but you’re not enough to defeat me.”

(Sombra)
You've always had a friend or two
Someone to lend a hand
When times are tough you look to them
To get out of a jam
But now, no matter where you turn
There's no one here but you
You're all alone, your greatest fear
Has finally come true

(Me)
Just because I'm by myself
Does not mean I will fold
I’m not afraid to battle you
I just need to be bold

(Sombra)
Spare me your heroic speech
We both know you are wrong

(Me)
I'm not afraid to stand alone

(Sombra)
My dear, you won't be standing long

He blasted me with his dark magic, sending me back a few feet. “Sarah!” Jamie cried.

You're on your own, can't run away
You've met your match this very day

(Me)
I'm on my own but won't give in
I'll get back up to fight again

(Sombra)
The good in you is fading fast
And when it's gone you're mine as last

(Me)
But like the sun, I'll rise once more

(Sombra)
Until night falls and wins the war

Sombra blasted me again, sending me crashing into one of the black crystals. “Sarah!” Ren cried.

“Come on, newbie. Get up!” Jack stated.

“We know you can do this!” Kaede said.

“Yeah, you kick his butt!” Rainbow added. I groaned from his blast of dark magic. I staggered to my feet and saw Sombra’s smirk. But behind him I saw Astral Twilight smiling at me. Astral Twilight nodded at me and grinned back at it and I got back up.

(Me)
There's a bond you'll never know
A power you can't feel
The love you give comes back to you
And makes you strong as steel
If I remember those I love
I keep them close to heart
My love will shine from deep within
And chase away the dark

My element magically glowed and floated out of my crown.

(Sombra)
My darkness can not be denied
Your little light won't last
I'll show you where real power lies
One final wicked blast

Sombra tried to blast my Element back but I wasn’t giving up.

(Me)
You tried your worst to keep me down
But I'm still standing tall

My Element pushed Sombra’s dark magic back

(Sombra)
How can this be happening?

My Element broke into the six shards and circled Sombra like mosquitoes and the scepter sent out a few spheres of magic as well.

(Me)
Because I stand for one and all
I'm on my own, I found the light
To see me through the darkest night

(Sombra)
You're just a girl! This cannot be!

I floated into the air, glowing in the same colors as my Element of Harmony. My element shined extremely bright and I felt myself changing again. My shoes turned long silver boots with a red stripe on the side. I gained a small dress with the marking of the Night Fury and Light Fury on it. My wings tuned transparent and sparkled brightly and my scepter changed entirely. It was now golden with seven gems in the shape of the symbols representing the dragon Classes; Stoker, Boulder, Sharp, Tidal, Mystery, Fear and Strike. The jewel of the scepter was in the shape of the Night Fury as well.

When the change was complete, I looked at myself in awe. “Woah…”

“Holy crap!” Jack exclaimed. “What just happened?!”

“That’s a new trick.” Kaede said.

Sombra growled. “No matter, I’m more powerful that you’ll ever be!” Sombra fired a blast of dark magic at me and I pointed my new scepter at him. “Summon!” The jewel and my element glowed and out of the jewel came a ghostly spirit of the Night Fury. The Spirit itself was black with a white spine going down. The Spirit blocked Sombras’ magic with its wings and blasted him hard with a plasma blast containing the magic of my element. Sombra cried in pain. The spirit roared and returned to the jewel.

“Woah…” I gasped.

(Me)
I'm more than that, but you can't see
I may be small and on my own
But I can feel how much I've grown
My will is strong, my heart is true
My love will be...
The end...
Of...
You!

My Element shards unleashed a large shockwave that spread throughout Equestria and blinded me in the bright, white light.

Ren’s POV
(A few minutes ago)

Sarah was just blasted by Sombra’s dark magic and she crashed into some of the black crystals. “Sarah!” I cried.

“Come on, newbie. Get up!” Jack stated.

“We know you can do this!” Kaede said.

“Yeah, you kick his butt!” Rainbow added.

“You can still win!” Carrie added.

“Yeah, show him your true magic!” Mason encouraged.

Sombra laughed, “This human is weak without her ‘friends’ by her side. Equestria is mine! HAHAHAH!” he declared. We saw Sarah getting back up and singing back to Sombra. Her element glowed and floated out of the crown and it broke into the six shards once more. Her scepter sent out six spheres of magic and they circled Sombra as Sarah’s voice got louder. “That’s what way, newbie!” Jack exclaimed.

She then floated into the air with her horn glowing brightly and surrounded in a bubble of magic with the same colors as the Elements of Harmony when she sang the final verse, the elements unleashed a large shockwave the broke the crystal cage freeing us and the Princesses and ridding the throne room and the entire area of Sombra’s crystals and dark magic. “Alright, she did it!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“I knew she would!” Applejack added. “Yee-haw.”

We then saw Sarah floating down back to the ground and her element floating back into her crown, and we all took in her new form. “Oh my god.” Kaede said.

“So cool!” I exclaimed.

“Indeed.” Celestia said and she and her sister walked over, “I’m very proud of you, Sarah. Even on your own, you showed that the magic of friendship can still live on.”

“Yes… I wish I could have saved the Tree of Harmony, though.” I said.

“We all do.” Twilight said, comforting me. Just then, Sarah’s Element glowed brightly once again, “What the-? What’s going on now?” Jack asked.

“I don’t know.” I replied. The Element teleported all of us to the Cave of Harmony where the remains of the Tree and Elements were, “Oh dear.” Luna gasped.

“I know.” I stated. I walked towards the pieces and started picking them up. “Uh, Sarah what are you doing?” Rainbow asked.

“Well we can’t leave the pieces here so I’m gonna make something out of them.” Sarah replied.

“You mean like something to remember the Tree of Harmony by?” I asked. Sarah nodded.

“That’s a wonderful idea, Sarah.” Celestia agreed.

“Indeed, we’ll help as well.” Luna added. She and her sister came over. We looked at each other and shrugged. Seemed weird but it’s for Sarah and the Tree of Harmony. Music started playing in the background.

(Twilight and Jamie)

We celebrate our friendship

(Fluttershy and Kaede)

We celebrate the tree

(Ren)

The memories inside us

(Everyone)

We'll build for all to see

(Rainbow and Jack)

The tree brought us together

(Jack, Jamie and Kaede)

(Brought us together)

(Nicole)

And even though it's gone

(Jack, Jamie and Kaede)

(Even though it's gone)

(Celestia)

Our monument of friendship

(Rest of the gang)

(Monument of friendship)

(Everyone)

Can make the gift live on

(Fluttershy and Kaede)

A piece from me, a piece from you

(Pinkie Pie and Carrie)

We'll use the tree and we'll make do

(Kaede)

If things don't fit, there's lots of glue

(Everyone)

Friends don't quit in the end

And together, we'll see this through

(Rainbow and Jack)

It's hard to say farewell

(Sarah and Mason)

To something you hold dear

(Everyone)

But goodbye isn't forever

As long as we are here

The tree is in our memory (ahh-ahh-ahh)

Its roots have grown deep in our hearts

(Deep in our hearts, deep in our hearts)

Its branches raise our spirits, together we're all bound

Forever it stands, lost but now it's found

(Rainbow and Jack)

So lift a beam and build it strong

(Sarah)

We’ll praise the tree it won’t take long

(Rantaro)

Hey Sarah Gem, I think that's wrong

(Everyone)

We'll live the dream and sing our song

And make the tree something all can see

In a place where we belong!

We all took a look at the treehouse. It had a small staircase and large house part with a window in it. “It’s perfect.” Sarah said with a smile.

“Eh?” Jack said.

“Just needs one more thing.” Sarah said. She took her element out of her crown. “Sarah?” She walked up to the staircase, “What are you doing?” Pinkie asked.

“The Tree gave me my element, so it only feels right that I should give it back.” She placed the element in the center of the door. When it did that it suddenly glowed as well as the rest of the treehouse. “What’s going on?” Ren asked.

“It looks like magic!” Twilight cried. Sarah leaped off of the treehouse and we all stared at the crystals grew brighter and brighter. We all shielded our eyes and when the light died down we all gasped.

“Holy…” I started.

“Crap.” Jack finished.

Sitting in the same spot as our treehouse was the Tree of Harmony! It looked exactly the same as it was before with the six elements in it’s branches and Sarah’s element was at the bottom in between the sun and moon marking. “What in Equestria?!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Sarah’s Element restored the Tree and the other Elements?! How is that possible!” Jamie added.

“That would be your doing as well as my own.” and that’s when Astral Twilight appeared. “You did this, but, hours ago, you were destroyed?!” Kaede stated.

“It is true but my spirit would have perish if it weren’t for your selfless deeds and caring. Using the power of your friendship and the Element I gave Sarah I was able to restore myself to my former glory.” Astral Twilight said.

We were in total awe. “Holy crap... “ Jack said. “That Element is truly a mystery.”

“Oh indeed.” Discord said as he appeared out of nowhere. “Well nice work on defeating King Sombra, Beta Sarah.”

“Hey… wait a minute…. How come you didn’t help us with King Sombra back there?!” I exclaimed now realizing we could have just asked Discord to deal with Sombra. “Who me? Oh, I wouldn’t never rob, my bestest friend, Sarah of a chance to show that she’s ready to become the Beta of the Hidden World.”

“So you still could have helped us.” Jack growled.

“Oh I did, just not the way you think.” Discord smirked.

“How did you help?” Kaede asked.

“You were the one who sent Sarah’s Element into the crystal diamonds on the wall, am I right?” Nicole questioned.

“Oh indeed, Nicole.” Discord replied. He made a bottle appear with a small Tree of Harmony and flower. The crystal hit them both and Sarah’s Element broke into six shards and flew into several crystal diamonds.

“So you’re the reason my Element was saved?” Sarah questioned. “Now you wouldn’t think I’d let the Element the Tree of Harmony gave to you and have made your own be destroyed by some wannabe king, do you?”

“Well… no.” Twilight said.

“Good.” Discord said. Then he leaned towards Sarah, “We’re still on for tea and cookies, right Sarah?”

“Of course, Discord.” Sarah replied and Discord smiled. “And I’ll bring the cucumber sandwiches.” he opens a door into a white void and slammed it shut. “So he’s the reason, Sarah’s element was the only one that survived?” Jamie asked.

“Yep. That's Discord for you.” Rainbow said.

“He has a really weird way of being supportive.” Applejack added.

“He sure does, Applejack but in a way, in the end, he does help.” Celestia said. “Now we must return to Canterlot and I think some human-hybrid needs some tending too.”

“Oh my god. DAD!” Sarah cried and she bolted out of the Cave of Harmony. Twilight teleported us to Sugarcube Corner and we saw Sarah and her biological dad hugging each other. Jake was fully healed of his injuries. “Jake, you okay?” I asked.

“Yes, Ren. I am alright.” Jake replied.

“Thank goodness you’re alright, Sir Jake.” Crystal Gem said.

“As am I.” He looked at Sarah, “Honey, I’m so proud of you. You truly shown that you have what it takes to be a great Alpha someday.”

“Someday?” Sarah asked.

“While I have been the Alpha for many years and it would be nice for you to become the new Alpha, it is clear to me that Equestria still needs you here. You have grown up so much since you were young and it’s made me very proud to see the Princess you’ve become and it would be wrong for me to take you away from the place where you belong and are needed.” Jake spoke.

Sarah let out a sigh of relief. “Thank goodness.”

Jake smiled. “But don’t think that you’ll never become the Alpha one day.”

“I know, one day I will have to be in your shoes.” Sarah said and the two broke out into a song.

(Jake)
This life that we lead

(Sarah)
This role of leadership

(Jake)
Never said it would be easy

(Sarah)
Sometimes I stumble and trip

(Jake)
And yet you get back up

(Sarah)
Get stronger from the fall

(Jake)
It's part of our role

(Both)
'Cause in the end of it all
It's the path of honor, these duties we hold
We must face them head on, we must be bold
It's our life's calling to help our friends
It's the path of honor, 'til our kingdoms’ end

(Sarah)
At times it seems too much

(Jake)
You handle it all in stride

(Sarah)
I have to find it within me

(Jake)
It comes from deep inside

(Sarah)
It's more than I expected

(Jake)
But still, sometimes it's fun

(Sarah)
My friends helped me get here

(Jake)
And I am proud you’ve grown so much

(Both)
It's the path of honor, these duties we hold
We must face them head on, we must be bold
It's our life's calling to help our friends
It's the path of honor, 'til our kingdoms’ end

(Sarah)
I never thought I'd be a hero

(Jake)
I had doubts about being a king

(Sarah)
And yet we both embrace our roles

(Jake)
That's part of what we bring

(Both)
What we bring!
It's the path of honor, these duties we hold
We must face them head on, we must be bold
It's our life's calling to help our friends
It's the path of honor, it's the path of honor
'Til out kingdoms’ end
'Til out kingdoms’ end

Father and daughter looked at each other. “I’m very proud of how far you’ve come, honey.” Jake said hugging his daughter. “It’s all because of my friends.” Sarah said. I blushed a little and rubbed the back of my head, “Aww, come on now.”

“No, I mean it. You all helped me become who I am today. I wouldn’t have grown if it wasn’t for you all.” Sarah said. We all smiled and we hugged each other.

Author's Note

Prepare for Season Three!

Episode 54: Ponies of the Dark Water: Part 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Episode 55: SSCS6000

“Hey! What’s taking you guys so long?!” Wah! Where did she come from?! Rainbow Dash somehow came back right behind me with an angry and impatient look. “We need to go pronto!” Okay... this is unexpected. I was just walking with Winter and Moonshine with my friends and suddenly here come Rainbow.

“Yeah yeah, hold your horses, skittles.” Jack rolled his eyes, ignoring the angry look from her.

“Don’t worry Rainbow Dash, we’re hurrying.” Fluttershy assured. We all followed after her and... “What the hay?!” Rainbow exclaimed, seeing something in front of us. We all looked over and jaw-dropped onto seeing such a long line to Sweet Apple Acres.

“Exactly, what the hay?!” Kodi gaped.

“You can’t be serious, right?” Mason asked, face-palming.

We saw Pinkie Pie nearby, "Hey Pinkie."

"Hi Sarah."

“So what’s up with the long line?”

“You gotta be kidding me! You’re in the front of the line!…Again?!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Yep-a-doodles!” Pinkie nodded.

“The heck’s wrong with this chick anyway?” Jack questioned. “She’s been acting so weird for the past week.”

“Trust us, we’re all questioning her.” Mason sighed. “But we learned to forget to ever ask that question.”

“So you came in first?” Carrie asked curiously, moving back to the main topic.

“Oh yes! Since everypony was so eager and probably missed out the good taste of the apple cider, I told everypony last night to come and wait in line in front of Sweet Apple Acres and camp out here till Cider season was officially opened!” Pinkie grinned. “Even Jamie, Twilight, Kaede, Rarity, Spike, and Rantaro are here.”

“I see…” I nodded. "Where is Rantaro?" I asked.

“Oh, I saw him hanging around in the front of the line. He looked really curious about the apple cider!” Pinkie explained before we heard a bell rang. “Ooh! It’s starting! Gotta get back to the front of the line! Bye!”

With that, Pinkie Pie immediately ran off with an excited look on her face as Rainbow Dash twitched her eyes in annoyance before falling down on her knees with a shocked look.

“Oh dear…” Fluttershy muttered as she came over and patted her on the back. “It’s okay Rainbow Dash, there’s always next year.”

Rainbow soon began to form an angry look before screaming “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

We all covered our ears from the loud screaming, even some ponies from behind covered their ears and looks back in surprise from that intense screaming. Hot dang! That scream probably echoed all over Ponyville! Jack managed to get the duct tape out of his mouth with a bewildered and furious look on her face.

“What the heck was that for?! That little squirt!” Jack growled angrily.

“Just calm down.” Mason said sternly.

“I AM CALM!” Jack yelled angrily.

“You’re acting like an angry bull.” Jack gritted his teeth angrily, ready to knock out Mason.

“You guys! Stop!” I pleaded, getting in between them. “You guys are only gonna make things worse!”

Jack growled blushing a little. “Fine…”

“Thank you…” I grinned.

“Once again, you managed to win by talking to them, Princess." Kodi laughed.

"Kodiak." I whined.

"Rarr." We turned and Lucario and Ampharos going towards us with.. "How did you two get Cider?" Rainbow asked.

"We got in last night." Lucario said.

"Nobody was here last night." Rainbow said.

"Exactly." Ampharos said. I laughed, knowing what the two did. Either way, they handed out cider to all us.

…Oh god! It taste awesome! Oh man, now I see why everypony likes it so much! It really taste so good! I can even taste the sweet apples in it!

“Wow! De-licious!” I commented with a happy smile.

“I know right?” Fluttershy giggled nervously.

“Do you think we should move out of the way since we already gotten our cider?” I asked.

“No way! We need more!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“But we already have some apple cider, Rainbow Dash.” Carrie stated.

“True, but I need more of that stuff! It taste so good that I can’t get the apple flavor out of my mouth!” Rainbow sucked her lips a bit before forming a determined smile on her face. “So I gotta need that drink!” Rainbow said. Suddenly, we heard something coming our way, blasting through the crowd and stopping in front of us all.

“What the?” I asked myself. What the hay is that? Suddenly, two ponies were seen on top of the machine with smirks on their faces. They looked very identical, but the only difference was that their cutie-marks were different and one of them had a mustache. They nearly looked like those advertisers you would see in the 1980s or something.

Soon, the machine they were on started playing some music as it began spinning around like an amusement park ride, surprising us all a bit.

“What in the world?” Kaede thought aloud with a surprised look.

(Flim)

Well, lookie what we got here, brother of mine, it's the same in every town
Ponies with thirsty throats, dry tongues, and not a drop of cider to be found
Maybe they're not aware that there's really no need for this teary despair

(Flam)
That the key that they need to solve this sad cider shortage you and I will share

The crowd began to grow excited at the prospect of getting cider, but the Apple family and Mason seemed a bit wary of these two unicorn brothers as they entertained everyone with their song.

(Flim)
Well you've got opportunity
In this very community

(Flam)
He's Flim

(Flim)
He's Flam

(Flim & Flam)
We're the world famous Flim Flam Brothers
Traveling salesponies nonpareil

“Non-what?” Kodi raised a brow with a bewildered look.

“The hell is this crap?” Jack wondered.

“I don’t know…” Jamie replied, raising a brow as he began to feel wary of them.

“Umm…what does nonpareil mean?” Carrie thought aloud. The two brothers looked over at her, not even surprised by her nor our appearance.

(Flim & Flam)
Nonpareil, and that’s exactly the reason why, you see.
No pony else in this whole place will you such a chance to be where you need to be.

Flim picked up Apple Bloom and Carrie by the foreleg and gave them a peck on the forehead.

And that’s a new world, with tons of cider.
Fresh squeezed and ready for drinking.

(Flam)
More cider than you could drink in all your days of thinking

“I doubt that.” Rainbow said bluntly.

“Same here as well.” Mason added, looking at them with a suspicious and skeptical look. I felt the same way but I didn't say anything.

(Flim and Flam)
So take this opportunity

(Flim, Flam, and Crowd)
In this very community

(Flam)
He's Flim

(Flim)
He's Flam

(Flim and Flam)
We're the world famous Flim Flam Brothers
Traveling salesponies

(Flim, Flam, and Crowd)
Nonpareil

(Flim)
I suppose by now you're wondering 'bout our peculiar mode of transport

(Flam)
I say, our mode of locomotion

(Flim)
And I suppose by now you're wondering, where is this promised cider?

(Flam)
Any horse can make a claim and any pony can do the same

(Flim)

But my brother and I have something most unique and superb
Unseen at any time in this big new world

(Flim and Flam)
And that's opportunity

(Flim)
Folks, it's the one and only, the biggest and the best

(Flam)
The unbelievable

(Flim)

Unimpeachable

(Flam)
Indispensable

(Flim)
I-can't-believe-able

(Flim and Flam)
Flim Flam Brothers' Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000

We all gaze at the machine, seeing how huge and amazing it looked by structure. But…can this thing really make as much cider as they say?

“That can’t be true…” I looked over at Jamie, who stared at the machine with a suspicious look. So I guess only he and Mason are suspicious by their arrival and their little machine. I mean, Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000? That’s such a mouthful. I mean, try saying that five times fast? I prefer calling it…the SSCS 6000. Seems pretty short.

“What do you say, brother?” Flim asked, standing next to his nearly identical twin brother.

(Crowd)

Oh, we got opportunity
In this very community
Please, Flim, please, Flam, help us out of this jam
With your Flim Flam Brothers' Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000

“Pardon me, miss.” Flim turned over to Applejack with a grin. “It would be a great honor if my brother and I could borrow some of your delicious, and sellbindingly fragrant apples to demonstrate what our beautiful machine can do?”

“Uhh, sure, I guess…” Applejack replied, feeling unsure about them. You know, I’m…starting to have doubts about them as well.

Opportunity, in our community

(Flam)
Ready, Flim?

(Flim)
Ready, Flam?

(Flim and Flam)
Let’s bing bang zam!

Both brothers charged their horns, glowing in a green aura as they both shot a beam together and into their cider making machine, powering it up as it began to whir to life.

And show these thirsty ponies a world of delectable cider!

“Cider! Cider! Cider!” The crowd repeated as they watching the machine did its work, even Rainbow and Kodi were curious to see it go on. Soon, the machine started moving by itself and hovered over one of the apples trees in the orchard, sucking up all the apples from the branches and into the tube leading into the SSCS 6000.

Watch closely, friends!“ Flim shouted.

(Flam)
The fun begins

“Now, this is where all the magic happens, folks!” Flim shouted before he began his explanation about how it works. “Inside of the heaving, rolling, cider-press-boiling-guts of our machine, the apples that have been plucked fresh from the trees, as we speak, are being turned into Grade-A, top-notch, five-star, blow-your-”

“We get it! We’ll just watch it for god’s sake!” Jake shouted, interrupting Flim, who gave a huff towards the big guy.

Soon, all of us crowded around to get a better look at the machine doing its job, sorting out all the good apples from the bad with the blinking green and red lights.

(Granny Smith)
Now wait a second, hold it!
You two just over-sold it!
I guarantee that what you have just won't compare
Cause the very most important ingredient
Can't be added or done expedient
And that's quality, friends, Apple-Acres quality and care!

(Flim)
Well, ma’am, I’m glad you brought that up, my friend, I say I’m glad you brought that up!
You see that we are very picky when it comes to cider if you’ll kindly try a cup!

Flim held a mug in his hands, wondering which one would accept it until Jack swiped it away from him.

"Oh please, like this mechanical do-hickey can make some good cider." Jack scoffed before taking a gulp of it, and just three seconds, his eyes widened in shock before shouting "NGHAARRR!"

"What? What is it?" I asked in worried.

"This...cider...is...so....goood!" Jack yelled, causing everypony to gasp happily and began cheering in excitement.

"I-it's...that good, huh?" Applejack asked in shock.

(Flam)
Yes sir, yes ma'am, this great machine lets just the very best.
So what do you say then, Apples?
Care to step into the modern world
And put the Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 to the test?

The crowd began chanting 'Cider' over and over, seemingly getting those two brothers winning the crowd ver.

"So what do you say, folks?! Do you see what the Apples can't?" Flim asked. I looked over and saw how worried Applejack, Granny Smith, Mason and Big Mac were while Apple Bloom and Carrie were enjoying their little song.

(Flim and Flam)
We're saying you've got

(Flim, Flam, and Crowd)
Opportunity
In this very community
He's Flim, he's Flam
We're the world famous Flim Flam Brothers
Traveling salesponies nonpareil

(Flim and Flam)
Yeah!

"You got a deal!" Apple Bloom exclaimed with a happy smirk, much to our shock while the crowd were chattering happily about that.

"Not so fast!" Granny Smith exclaimed, pulling Apple Bloom away from them. "No way no how that machine matches up with the care we put in our cider!"

"I agree with Granny Smith." Mason agreed, giving the twin unicorn brothers a stern glare. "What makes you guys think this machine can produce quality over quantity?"

"Trust us, young human, this machine is a great machine that'll surely make your business boom!" Flim assured, wrapping his foreleg around Mason's shoulder, who still gave him a stern look.

"So I take it you knew what our kind is, right?" Mason asked, raising a brow.

"Course we do! Everypony in Equestria knows about your kind! It's quite remarkable, isn't it Flim?" Flam asked his brother, who nodded and replied "Sure is Flam! Seeing a new species in our planet is quite beautiful."

"Stop talking." Mason said sternly.

"But big brother, if it really does work, we could make everypony in town happy!" Carrie exclaimed.

"Yeah! Then we won't have to deal with another angry customer!" Apple Bloom added.

"I just don't know, you all. We've always made cider the same way." Applejack said, feeling doubtful about it.

"Eeyup!" Big Mac nodded.

"Don't worry. We'll sweeten the deal." Flim assured. "You supply the apples..."

"And we'll supply the Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000." Flam finished.

"Then we split those sweet sweet profits..." Flim and Flam said in unison.

"That might sound like a good deal." Carrie smiled.

"Yep! It's just a 75%-25% profit." Flim stated.

"Deal-"

"Hold on!" Applejack stopped her sister from saying anything before looking at them with a suspicious gaze. "Who gets the seventy five?"

"Why us, naturally." Flim stated, causing the Apple family to gasp in shock.

"And we'll throw in the magic to power the machine for free." Flam added.

"You both are crossing the line, you know that?" Mason asked sternly.

"Y-yeah..." Jamie stepped in with a stern look. "In order for the Partnership to start, both companies needs to work together and have the equal amount of work, or else both companies will fall down. It's economics basics..."

"Right..." Applejack nodded before looking at the two brothers with a serious look and said "Cider sales keep our business afloat through the winter. We'd lost Sweet Apple Acres if we agreed to this."

"So? What'll it be?" Flim and Flam asked in unison.

"Obviously no deal!" I exclaimed, stepping up for Mason, Carrie, and the Apple family. "Why should they agreed with all this?! You two are just robbing of their whole jobs! If you lose Sweet Apple Acres, where could they go and think about what might happened? Then no one will ever buy good apples than here."

"Sarah..." Mason put his hand on my shoulder with a soft smile and said "Thank you."

"We really appreciate the help Sarah." Applejack smiled at me before glaring at the twin brothers. "Sorry, but like my friend here said is right. No deal."

"Hmph." Flim scoffed. "Very well. If you refuse our generous offer to be partners, then we'll just have to be competitors."

"C-competitors?" Jamie asked in surprise.

"This can't be happening, right?" Kodi wondered.

"You wouldn't dare." Applejack snarled. Winter and Moonshine roared in anger at the two brothers.

"Oh no?" Flim asked in a mock gasp.

"Don't you worry, everypony! There'll be plenty of cider for all of you!" Flam shouted to the crowd, who let out a cheer.

"Once we drive Sweet Apple Acres out of business." Wait what?! Those of us who were near them overheard what they muttered, causing us to gasp. Winter and Moonshine growled.

"You bastards!" Jack pushed me and Mason aside, with an angry look on his face. "What do ya mean you'll drive them out of business? You think this is some joke, huh?"

"Oh my good human sir, what ever do ya mean? We would never do that!" Flim assured with a grin. "After all...that's how business roll."

"Sarah, can't you stop them? You're a Pr-." Spike started but I covered his mouth. "Shhh!"

"You dirty bastards! I'll show ya who's boss!" Jack exclaimed angrily as he was about to pounce until they immediately switched a lever on, and made the SSCS 6000 to fly the coop. "W-what the heck?! Those little!"

"Jack, please calm down." Mason sighed. "I understand your anger, but it's not gonna solve anything. But then again, those two will pay for their actions."

"But still, they're gonna run Applejack's family business?" Kaede asked, feeling alarm of this. "That's so...cruel!"

"Yeah! They lived here, and the best apple sellers ever!" Kodi added, feeling furious at the Flim Flam brothers arrogance and such. You know, if I know one thing...those two aren't like the Mario Bros.

"I rather knock their crap out!" Jack growled.

"Yeah! How dare they not give me the cup of cider?!" We all gave Rainbow Dash unimpressive looks. "What?! I like apple cider! I need more, alright?!"

"...You are just a dumb pony, that's what." Jack commented dryly, ignoring the angry glare sent by Dash.

"But it's not fair! They can't run Sweet Apple Acres like that, right?" Carrie asked in worried.

"Yeah! It's even our home! Where we grew up..." Apple Bloom formed a sad look until Applejack and Big Mac comforted her as the former stated "Don't worry. There's no way those guys can do that. They don't even have apples to make Apple cider."

"That is quite true." Jamie nodded in agreement with a solemn look on his face. "Besides, I was studying their Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 quite a bit and saw how it operate. Unfortunately, I never gotten much info about it except seeing the speed rate of it."

"Speed rate?" I questioned.

"I think Jamie means about how fast it goes. I saw a bit of their Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 and it would seem that its control by the pull of a lever, judging by which position it goes." Twilight explained.

"Really? That seemed pretty easy to operate that machine to make cider." Kaede said, slightly surprised by that.

"So what now?" Carrie asked in concern. I noticed Mason held a determined look as he clenched his fists tight, much to my concern. I just hope that he doesn't take it personally. Besides, he just started out this job as a local Sweet Apple Acres apple farmer, and I bet he cares about them more than ever.

"Sarah, why didn't you stop them? You're a Princess." Spike said. I rubbed the back of my head. "I don't want to use my title invain."

"It won't be invain. You'll be helping if you speak up." Mason reassured. I still wasn't sure. "Sure I'm a royal Princess and everyone follows what I say, but I don't want to take advantage of that." I explained. "That's not what a Princess does." Jack patted my back. "Don't worry newbie, you don't have to confront them if you don't want to." I noticed Winter and Moonshine looked at each other with weird expressions. "So what do we do?" Applebloom asked.

"We need to make sure that they won't beat us." Everyone else turned to Mason as he made a serious and determined look. "We can't let them overrun the Apple Families' business, right? Besides, after seeing their cocky and confident attitude of theirs, they don't care whether if the apple cider taste good or not. They only care about the money and their motivation for greed."

"Well...can't argue with that." Jack shrugged.

"Yeah! What my big brother said! We can beat them!" Carrie said with a bright smile on her face. "I wanna help out as much as I can!"

"Me too! Me too!" Apple Bloom volunteered.

"Now that's the spirit, you little whippersnappers!" Granny Smith smiled. "Now come along! Let's go make another batch of apple cider!"

"Eeyup!" Big Mac nodded before walking towards the fields to prepare themselves to get some apples.

"I'll help too. My strength and speed can help out get more apples in no time." Mason smiled.

"That should be good." Applejack chuckled. "Thanks for the help, you two."

"No problem, Applejack." Mason smiled. "Besides, I just can't let them kick you all out of your home. It's just not right, and I can't imagined what might happened if they do so. But they're arrogant, so I have a feeling they'll get what's coming to them."

"And besides, stealing one's product is quite illegal." Jamie added. "And it doesn't seem they don't care about quality over quantity."

"Heh, guess you got some brains in there after all." Jack grinned, causing Jamie to glance away nervously.

"T-thank you J-Jack..." Jamie chuckled nervously.

"Well I guess we'll take our leave then." I sighed. "We'll come back later."

"I see why not. It shouldn't take long." Applejack smiled. "Normally it takes a day, but with these extra hooves..." Applejack smirked at Mason and Carrie before saying "I say we might get it done in an hour or so."

"Well in the meantime, why not we head over to the home-ship?" Kaede suggested. "I mean, they're new rooms that just opened up Ren!"

"Really?" I asked in surprise. "I'm quite excited to find out what it is!"

"Trust me, you're gonna love them!" Kaede smiled excitedly.

"I never really explored the new areas. I stayed behind with you back at Fluttershy's cottage because I didn't feel like exploring without ya." Kodi said, lowering his ears a bit. I petted him on the head, cheering him up a bit.

"Don't be fret, Kodi." I assured. "I mean, you were worried about me after all. It was quite nice of ya to do that for me."

"Heh heh, thanks Sarah." Kodi smiled, nuzzling my leg a bit.

Later

Phew, we finally made it. In the nick of time, no less. I managed to catch up with Jamie, Kaede, Rosy, Jack, Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash.

“Hey guys, did I miss anything?” I asked, trying my best to catch my breath.

“Well…not much to be exact. Just the Apple Family, Mason and Carrie arguing with the Flim Flam brothers.” Kaede explained. “And trust me, it’s not going okay.”

“Like how?” I asked. She pointed over to see Mason glaring angrily at the Flim Flam brothers as he yelled “Do you two even care about anything?! Is money and trickery the only things that entertain you both?!”

“It does, one hundred percent.” Flim nodded.

“Besides, do ya want to dissatisfied these ponies?” Flam asked, seeing the crowd so thirsty for it.

“God dang. This whole town really likes their cider.” Jack commented loudly.

“Tell me about it.” Jamie sighed.

“Ponyville is a sweet Apple Cider country!” Apple Bloom argued.

“Our cider speaks for itself!” Applejack added.

“let’s up it to the test then!” Flim smirked.

“Anywhere, anytime!” Apple Bloom glared at them with a smirk.

Uhh…why am I getting the feeling this is going to be a bad feeling?

“Yeah! We can show you jerks that my big brother and the Apple Family can make the best cider in all of Equestria!” Carrie smirked until she was held back by Mason.

“That’s enough Carrie. Please.” Mason said, not wanting his sister to be involve with them.

“Ahh, look at that. Defending his own sister. Isn’t that cute?” Flam chuckled.

“Yeah! It’s kinda cowardly, don’t you think?” Upon hearing what they said, Mason glared at them and said “Cowardly? Cowardly?! How is defending my sister cowardly?! I care about her and I won’t let something happened to her!”

“Big brother! Calm down!” Carrie grabbed onto her brother’s sweater tightly, not wanting him to fight them.

“She’s right, young man.” Granny Smith agreed. “You can’t go and picking up fights with them.

“Ooh, what’s the matter, Granny Smith? Chicken?” Flim taunted, causing Granny Smith to narrow her eyes in anger at him.

“What did you call me, sonny?” Granny Smith asked, glaring at the twin ponies.

“Uh oh…” Kodi muttered.

“Uh oh, indeed…” Fluttershy agreed with a worried look.

“If you’re so confident in your cider, then what’s the problem?” Flim shrugged.

Granny Smith continued to glare at them until she spoke “Tomorrow morning, right here!”

“What?!” Mason exclaimed.

“But I’m afraid we haven’t any…” Flam made a mischievous smirk. "Apples..."

"You can borrow our apples over by the south field." Applejack stated, narrowing her eyes at the Flim Flam brothers. "It'll be worth teaching ya varmints a lesson or two about messing with my family."

"Yeah! We're totally gonna beat ya into tomorrow!" Carrie added, glaring at the brothers.

"Really? You and your 'big brother'?" Flam asked, taunting that last part at Mason. "Are you two even related to the Apples?"

"Well...no." Carrie hesitated on that.

"What's it matter? It doesn't matter." Mason stated with a serious look.

"Actually, it does. How can two weird creatures like yourselves even work at a place like this dump?" Flim chuckled, adding more fury at the Apple Family, and unexpectedly, us as well. "Besides, you're not family nor even a pony at all!"

"Tch!" Mason clenched his fist, feeling like punching the living daylights out of them.

"Mason...just don't get angry at them." Applejack assured, patting him on the back. "I don't care what they say."

"But...what if they're right?" Mason questioned, causing me to frown over at him. Mason is having doubts in himself. I hardly ever see him like this.

"Well anyway. It's best if we go." Flim stated before remembering something. "Oh and there's just one thing. If you win, then you can keep making apple cider for Ponyville and can keep Sweet Apple Acres."

"But if we win..." Flam added with a smirk as he and his brother said it together. "We'll take Sweet Apple Acres into our own."

"....Deal." Applejack sighed.

"What?! Applejack?!" Mason exclaimed in shock.

"Okay then! Until tomorrow!" Flim and Flam laughed before they got onto their SSCS 6000 and driven off. Mason and Carrie looked at each other in worried while the crowd dispersed and were mumbling about what just happened while the rest of us walked towards them with worried.

"Don't worry you guys. I know you'll win tomorrow." Twilight assured.

"We'd better." Applejack said with a concern look. "Cause if we don't, we're gonna lose our farm."

Mason kept silent, sinking in what Flim and Flam said.

"Big brother?" Carrie pulled onto his sweater, feeling really concern for him. "They're not gonna listen to ya, are they?"

"S-sorry...it's just that..." Mason bit his lower lip, feeling hesitate about it.

"Mason, don't listen to them!" I exclaimed, surprising him a bit. "You can't let them get the best of ya!"

"I-I know that...but...they're right. I'm not even related to the Apple family...I'm...just an employee..." Mason looked away, feeling anguished by this.

"Big brother..." Carrie frowned, feeling guilty for her brother.

"So what?!" We all turned to see Jack walking up to Mason and just five seconds, he punched Mason in the gut, causing him to fall down to his knees in a huff. "Are you gonna let them give you that crap?! Stand up for yourself man!"

"Mason!" Rarity gasped before glaring at Jack. "What is your problem?! You could've nearly killed him!"

"She's right! Punching Mason isn't gonna solve anything!" Applejack said, poking Jack's belly. "I don't know if this is how you bikers solve these kind of issues, but that's enough!"

"Shaddup! I was giving him a talk! Besides, he's fine!" Jack scoffed before turning to Mason, who was clutching onto his stomach with Rarity and Carrie helping him. "Now listen! Family isn't about being born by blood! It's about bond! My entire family of bikers weren't by blood, but bond! Even if we were different, we were still like a family! Who cares what they say?! You need to stand up for yourself and don't let them get to ya! If you care about the Apple family, then stop your whining and get to it!"

Mason soon got back up and looked at Mason with a glare before letting out a soft smile. "Y-yeah...thanks. I'm surprised that you gave out a good and motivating speech. Almost like Ren.

"Hey!" Me and Jack yelled, highly offended of that. I cleared my throat before saying "But you know, Jack's right. It's not about being born in a family by blood, but by bond. You may have worked here for a month with them, but you're a part of them. In fact, you're a part of us. We're all family."

"Yeah! Remember the Sisterhooves Social, big brother?" Carrie reminded him.

"Yeah! Carrie thought of Kaede and Ren as older siblings figure. Even Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and I think of you as an older brother." Apple Bloom smiled. "Including Ren."

"Ahh, Apple Bloom..." I chuckled, rubbing my head bashfully.

"Y-you're right...I am so sorry for doubting myself and made you all worried about me." Mason apologized before making a smirk at Jack. "And thank you for your encouraging words Jack."

"I was just saying..." Jack glanced away with a blush.

"But still, thank you...but still..." In a flash, he punched Jack real hard in the gut, causing him to hold his gut in pain. "That's for punching me in the gut."

"Heh heh...payback, was it? I deserved that." Jack chuckled while the rest of us smiled at the scene.

"Ahh, now that's brotherhood right there." Granny Smith chuckled.

"Eeyup!" Big Mac nodded in agreement.

"I know that tomorrow that they'll beat the Flim Flam brothers in no time!" Kaede said with a smile.

"Meow!" Rosy agreed.

"Totally! There's no way they can be defeated by a machine, right Ren?" Kodi asked me, excitedly wagging his tail.

"Right!" I nodded with a smile.

"Eeyup!" Big Mac nodded with a grin.

"But...are we even sure we can?" Jamie muttered loudly. "That machine is quite good at making cider more faster..."

"We know we can win Jamie! After all, we just gotta have faith in them." Twilight said with a smile.

"Faith?" Jamie asked in confusion.

"Of course! After all...that's the point of believing in others." Twilight smiled. "You just gotta believe in them and I'm know for sure that Applejack and her family won't fail."

"Faith..." Jamie muttered, glancing down with a sad look. Twilight's right. We just gotta believe in the Apple Family. I just know that they can do this.

The Next Day

Well, today's the day where the Apple Family will be facing off against the Flim Flam brothers. This is it! It's time for the Apple family to show them why they're the best cider making ponies in all of Equestria and put them into place. Everyone, including us, watched the competitors get into place.

Mason, Carrie, and Apple Bloom waved at us while me and Kodi waved at us with a smile on our faces, wishing them good luck.

"So what do you think, you guys?" Jamie asked with anticipation. "Think they can do this?"

"Of course! They can do it." Kaede assured with a grin before glaring over at the Flim Flam brothers, who were just relaxing on their couch on top of the SSCS 6000. "But those guys...they're definitely bad news. Just look at them! Lazying about in their makeshift couch."

"Ain't that the frigging truth?" Jack rolled his eyes.

"Some big event, huh?" Huh? I turned over to see a familiar fedora man coming over with a smug look on his face. "What's this about?"

"Oh! They're having a competition to see who makes the best apple ciders!" Pinkie answered, getting into his face. However, he was hardly surprised by her appearance as he just continued to smirk.

"Really? The best ciders? Well I don't know who to decide." He chuckled.

"What are you talking about? It's obvious Applejack and her family." Rarity retorted.

"Yeah! And besides, at least I can at least get another batch of some apple cider." Rainbow stated, causing us all to give her blank looks. "What?! I'm thirsty, okay?!"

"Well in that case..." He pulled out a mug of apple cider, which surprised us all. "Been saving this since yesterday."

"Awesome!" Rainbow grinned as she tried to grab it until Rantaro stopped him as he pulled out his hands and said "Nah-ah-ah. Cough it up!"

"Ugh...do I have to?" Rainbow asked irritably, only to receive a deadpan look from him. "Ugh....fine."

She slapped ten bits into his hand, which he accepted before he gave her the mug of apple cider, much to her joy.

"Seriously? Bribery?" Twilight said, sternly gazing at Rantaro.

"It's what he does best, apparently..." I sighed. Still though? What's up with him? Why does he like doing this?

"Attention, everypony!" We all turned to Mayor Mare, who was making an announcement from her megaphone. For a second there, I almost mistake that for my hacking gun. "We are about to begin the competition! Each team has one hour to produce as much cider as they can! After the barrels have been counted when time us up, the winner will be the sole provider of apple cider for all of Ponyville!"

"Good luck Mason! Carrie! Applejack!" Kodi and I cheered, causing the three to smile over at our support.

"Now...are both teams ready?" Mayor Mare asked. The Apple family, Mason, Carrie, and the Flim Flam Brothers glared at each other in anticipation.

"We're ready!" Applejack called out.

"We've been born ready." Flim said nonchalantly. Now that's the sound of arrogance there.

"Frigging morons..." Jack cursed under his breath, still irritated by those brothers.

"Then let the cider making..." Mayor Mare brought out a small hourglass and turned it upside down before shouting "Begin!"

With that, the competition went underway as Applejack bucked the first tree while Mason used his bamboo pole to swat the apples out of the tree, while Apple Bloom and Carrie carried a wooden bucket on her head, catching them as they fell. When the two buckets got full, the filly ran over to Granny Smith and poured the bushel out next to her, where she inspected each good apple from the bad, placing the perfect ones onto a chute leading to the presser while tossing the rotten ones away. Big Macintosh ran on the treadmill to grind the wheel into the fresh apples, pouring out cider into a barrel. As soon as it was full, he placed a lid on top of it and rolled it aside, putting an empty one in its place and continued running.

"Alright! We got a full barrel! We'll beat them Flim Flam brothers in no-" Applejack jaw-dropped as she stopped mid-sentence upon seeing the SSCS 6000 already making three barrels over their side. "...time?"

"Don't celebrate so soon, Apples!" Flim taunted before he and his twin brother took a sip of their cider.

"You're already falling behind." Flam added, both brothers clinking their mugs together.

"That's so unfair." Kodi whined.

"Yeah!" Kaede agreed.

"What are we gonna do?" Fluttershy muttered while I continued to watch over with a worried look.

Soon, the Apple family and the Hunter siblings were already falling behind. After only near half a dozen barrels, they started to get exhausted as Applejack's bucking and Mason's strength were started to get weaker, Apple Bloom and Carrie's burst of energy were beginning to dwindle, Granny Smith exerted more energy than she should at her old age and was slowing her inspection and Big Mac was panting heavily from all this running.

"I...can't...keep...going...big...brother..." Carrie complained.

"We can't give up Carrie, we need to keep going..." Mason panted, almost ready to pass out.

"Oh! This is just dreadful! Even at top speed, the Apples are only making one barrel to the twins three!" Rarity exclaimed in shock while gazing over at Mason with a worried look. "Oh Mason...Carrie..."

"W-we gotta do something!" Jamie exclaimed, holding onto his journal real tight until he was grabbed by the tie by none other but Jack.

"Well let's go then!" Jack exclaimed.

"W-wait what?" Jamie asked before being dragged by him.

"Yeah! We gotta do something! No way am I gonna watch them get tired out by this and lose their family's farm!" Kaede exclaimed.

"He's right! We need to help them!" Ren added before rushing over to the competition with Jack, Kaede, Kodi, and a forceful Jamie on his side.

"W-what? Ren? Kaede? Jack? Jamie? Kodi?" Applejack looked over at us with a surprised look. "What in tarnation are you doing here?"

"We came to help you, idiots!" Jack exclaimed.

"But what about the rules? You guys can't just breeze in here and help us out!" Mason retorted.

"Mason!" Ren yelled, giving him a serious look. "It doesn't matter! We need to help out with ya and not let you guys lose your jobs! Besides, isn't that what family do? We are all family, after all...brother."

Mason widened his eyes at him before sighing and smiling over at me. "Alright, help me out...brother."

"Awesome!" Ren exclaimed in excitement.

"And we're here to save the day as well!" Huh? We turned around to see Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash came over with smirks on their faces.

"I just spoken with the mayor and apparently, it doesn't matter if there are no honorary members of the Apple family, those who are close to them can compete in it!" Twilight smirked.

"Well that's quite satisfying." Kaede chuckled before clapping her hands together. "Alright! Let's get to work!"

"Yeah!" Ren nodded before taking out my hacking gun. Jack scoffed at it and stated "Oh please, like that thing can even help out?"

Ren raised a brow at him before pointing it over at a nearby apple tree, shooting it with 'Break' and knocking all the apples out of it, causing Jack to jaw-dropped.

"You were saying?" Ren smirked before blowing the smoke coming out from the hacking gun...like a boss.

"A-ahh..." Jack twitched his eye a bit before regaining his composure as he scoffed "W-whatever! It's good enough for me! Let's get to it now!"

"Wait a minute, what about the other guy? Rantaro?" Rainbow reminded us. Speaking of which, where is he? I haven't seen him since the thing started out.

"Looks like he disappeared...again." Jamie sighed.

"Seems so." Kaede shook her head. "But anyway! Let's get to work!"

"Yay! Let's begin!" Pinkie cheered.

"I'm ready!" Rainbow grinned.

"Hopefully I won't get dirty after this." Rarity added.

"I-I'll give it my all!" Fluttershy smiled.

"Let's do it everypony!" Twilight exclaimed in determination. Applejack and Mason couldn't help but smile at us, happy to see us helping them out.

"Thank you all for helping us out." Applejack smiled.

"We really appreciate all of your help." Mason chuckled, smiling proudly at us all. "Besides, I think we can agree with this. We love to have the rest of our family helping out."

"I think of that too!" Applejack nodded.

"Hey, never leave a man behind as they always say." Jake laughed, patting Mason's shoulder a little hard. Mason smiled over at him and nodded before we all began to get to work.

Me, Applejack, Fluttershy, Jack and Mason began knocking out apples off their trees. Rarity, Kaede, Rosy and Granny Smith were helping each other out in the quality-control station. Pinkie, Carrie, Apple Bloom, and Kodi were using the baskets to catch the apples. Big Mac and Rainbow Dash were running through the treadmill, increasing more of its speed of cider production. I kept blasting some trees with my Hacking Gun, only using 'Break'

"Break!" Ren shouted, shooting another tree and knocking some apples out of the ground with Kodi and Apple Bloom catching them

"Alright!" Apple Bloom cheered.

"We're gonna win this!" Kodi barked happily as we continued to move on. Kodiak has a point, we are totally gonna win this!

"Come on Rainbow Dash! Keep pressing!" I heard Twilight shouted over at Dash as she continued to increase the speed.

"We don't have time for quality control if we wanna win this thing!" Rainbow argued.

"Rainbow Dash! Shut up for one minute, will ya?!" Mason yelled.

"Big brother's right, Dash! If you get one bad apple in the cider, it's gonna taste bad!" Carrie added, causing her to growl angrily and kept moving. Well...that'll surely teach her a lesson about being patient at least.

Soon, I noticed both Mason and Jack slamming a tree together, knocking more apples down.

"Not bad for a biker." Mason smirked.

"And not bad for a bodyguard. I almost take everything back. Almost." Jack smirked, patting his gut out.

"Whatever..." Mason rolled his eyes while I smiled at the two of them. Looks like those two are finally getting along than I thought. I watched everyone and I turned to Flim and Flam's machine and saw they were putting things from the ground like branches and stems in the cider! That's not right. I wanted to say something but something was holding me back.

"Sarah..." I turned to see Winter and Moonshine. "We know that you see that they are cheating but you have to speak up."

That's easy in a fight but for something like this... I-I- "I don't want to abuse my title." I said nervously.

Winter and Moonshine looked at each other and nodded, "Well we have something to tell you." Moonshine said. Suddenly, music broke out and Winter and Moonshine started singing to me.

(Moonshine)
Things are looking grim

(Winter)
Yep

(Moonshine)
Our chances slim

(Winter)
Oh yeah

(Moonshine)
But just between you and me and him

(Winter)
Just us

(Moonshine)
From what we've seen

(Winter)
We've seen

(Moonshine)
Your mind is keen

(Winter)
So keen

(Moonshine)
And now it's your time to intervene

(Winter)
You have to stand up

(Moonshine)
Yeah

(Winter)
For what you believed in

(Moonshine)
Yep

(Winter)
You have to stop them now they started cheatin'

(Moonshine)
So if you're wondering what to do

(Winter)
We've got a single word for you

(Both)
Speak

(Moonshine)
Say your mind now

(Both)
Speak

(Moonshine)
You'll be fine now

(Both)
Speak

(Moonshine)
Don't you be afraid to ever cross the line so

(Both)
Speak

(Moonshine)
You have your mind

(Both)
Speak

(Winter)
Take the lead, go

(Both)
Speak

(Moonshine)
It's the only way to rid us of those pains so

(Both)
Speak

Moonshine: "So I'll asked again. What do we do now?"

Me: "Let's see. I can use my scepter on the barrels to show everyone what's inside them and prove they cheated."

Winter: "Sounds like a plan"

(Moonshine)
Now you know exactly what you have to do

(Winter)
Proudly fight to make them see your point of view and

(All)
Speak

(Moonshine)
Loud and clearly

(All)
Speak

(Winter)
Most sincerely

(All)
Speak

(Moonshine)
Even if no one's agreeing with your theories

(All)
Speak

(Moonshine)
You'll show your clever

(All)
Speak

(Winter)
It's now or never

(All)
Speak

(Moonshine)
And they'll listen more respectfully than ever when you

(All)
Speak

You've/I've got to speak

Just speak

We landed in the field and I smiled at my two dragons partners. "Alright then... let's do this."

One Hour Later

Ren's POV

"Time's up!"

Thank god, finally! I never...felt so...tired before...in my entire life...man. My hacking gun's power was nearly out of power, and looking around to see everyone was tired.

"Dang...I feel like I'm about to have a heart attack..." Jack sighed, taking off his coat, revealing his meaty but muscular arms.

"Tell me about it. But this isn't nearly as tough than the training I had when I worked as a personal bodyguard." Mason panted, taking off his sweater and revealed his muscles, making some of the mares, including Rarity, from the crowd to blush and admired them. Hmm...seems like Mason got some admirers in their eyes.

"But you know what? I think we did a good job, everyone." Kaede smiled.

"Yeah! We totally did! There's no way we could've lose to those meanies!" Carrie added.

"W-well....judging by all this cider we made. I saw we did pretty well." Jamie chuckled with a soft grin.

"You know what? You all are right. No way we could've lost to them." Applejack nodded in agreement.

"You're right Applejack, and I'm proud of you." Twilight smiled.

"Thanks Twi."

"Integrity like that will always be...rewarded." Jamie added.

"Flim and Flam wins!"

"Wait what?!" We all exclaimed in shock as everypony else was too shocked to hear that as well while the two conniving twins were getting giddy at that.

"W-w-w-w-we lost?!" Kodi gaped.

"Daww, too bad, Apples." Flim chucked with a mischievous smirk.

"Guess you'll just have to find a new line of work that doesn't match your names quite so...perfectly." Flam smirked slyly.

"Hey! That's no fair!" I exclaimed. "You guys must've cheated!"

"Cheated? Us?" Flim asked in mocked surprise. "No way we could've cheated. I say you all are the cheaters themselves."

"What?" Twilight asked in confusion.

"What do you mean we cheated? We've worked together as a family." Rarity stated, glaring at the two brothers.

“They’re right!” Sarah said as she approached the gang. “The Flim Flam brothers did cheat. I saw them putting things into the cider that should not belong.”

“Oh yeah? Prove it.” Flim smirked. She took out her scepter and pointed it at one of their barrels. “Reveal!” The jewel glowed and shined a light allowing everyone to see net hat was in the the barrel.

“Hey there’s a branch in there!” A pony called.

“And apple stems. Gross!” another one cried. The two brothers stared to sweat nervously. “Now, now, why would you believe her?” Flam asked the crowd.

“Because she's our Princess!” A pony cried.

“Yeah!” The crowd added.

“Princess!?” The brothers cried.

“Yeah the Princess of Friendship!” Ren called.

“And she would never lie to her subjects. That’s not what’s our Princess does!” Another pony added.

“Yeah!” The crowd added again.

“And it's clear to me that’s the ponies do not want your cider after seeing what’s in it so I declare the real winners Sweet Apple Acres!” I declared proudly.

Everyone cheered happily and the Apples hugged each other thankfully that their home and business was saved. I turned back towards Flim and Flam. “Now I suggest you both leave.” Sarah said. Flim and Flam stared Sarah down with upset faces, "You think you can push us around cause your a Princess, huh?" Flim said.

"Well you have another thing coming!" Flam said and together they launched a magical beam at Sarah. "Lookout!" I called.

Suddenly Blitz came out of nowhere and bit the beam, breaking it. "Blitz!" Kaede cried with joy. Blitz growled at the brothers. "Oh you wanna take us on, little shrimp?" Flim taunted and he and his brother laughed. Blitz turned to me and chirped. "You read my mind." I turned him into a card and..

"DINO-SLASH, STYRACOSAURUS, CHARGE!"

Blitz landed in front of the brothers and roared at them. The brother whimpered in fear. "Now I'll ask you again, leave this place at once." Sarah demanded and to add to their fear, a certain robotic dog came from behind her and roared right in the brothers face. The brothers backed away and whimpered nervously, "It looks like we've encountered a slight...problem here in Ponyville." Flam whispered to his brother.

"Nopony wants our product...next town?" Flim suggested.

"Next town! Let's go!" Flam suggested.

"Let's go, Flim!" As the two brothers got on their contraption and tried to escape, their machine started malfunctioning.

"W-what the? What's going on? Why isn't this thing working?!" Flim demanded.

“You can thank AXL for that.” Sarah smirked. AXL growled at the brothers. AXL frightened the two brother but they scowled at her, "Hey! You'll pay for this, Princess Sarah!" Flim exclaimed, shaking his hood at him.

"Yeah! You'll get what's coming to ya!" Flam added, angrily glaring at them.

"Ugh...you two are so annoying." Sarah rolled his eyes. "Oh and by the way, you two won't be needing this." She pulled out a small bag and threw it to the crowd, revealing to be a bag filled with bits, much to everypony's joy as they immediately gotten all their profit back.

"W-what?! How?!" Flim and Flam jaw-dropped.

"Again, I’m sneakier than I look and my many friends than you think.” Sarah smirked and Oshawott came into her shoulder. “Osha.”

"Why you little!” Flim growled.

"Alright, I think I have had enough with them." Mason sighed before turning to me and asked "Hey Ren, is your hacking gun still working?"

"Just a little more power left in it, why do you ask?" I asked.

"Please help 'fix' their Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000." Mason winked at me before I let out a smirk and nodded before aiming my hacking gun at the SSCS 6000 at them and shouted "Paralyze!"

The electric beam shot at the machine, causing it go haywire and immediately was driven away straight out of Ponyville with the brothers yelling "WE'LL BE BACK!"

"Well...that was one way to get rid of them." Twilight commented with a raised brow.

"Hehehe. That’s our newbie.” Jack commented with a grin. Blitz roared and I changed him back into a card and his chibi form. "You know Mason, you were pretty awesome back there!" I added, nudging him a bit.

"Same to you Ren." Mason nodded. "But besides that, is it true? Did you really see me as an older brother?"

"Well yeah! You remind me a lot like my older brother, only much more cooler!" I grinned, catching Mason by surprise before he ruffled my hair and said "Well, I appreciate that...little brother."

"You too, big bro." I teased.

"And I say that I love being a part of this group." Kaede laughed, joining in.

"Y-yeah...me too." Jamie nodded with a meek smile.

"I say we all deserved it to be in it." Applejack smiled as the others came in for a hug. “Thanks Sarah. If you haven’t spoken up like you did we would have lost our home.” Applejack said.

“Your welcome.” Sarah said with a grin.

(Moonshine)
Cause you one who exactly what you had to do

(Winter)
You proudly fought and made them see your point of view and

(All)
Spoke

(Moonshine)
Loud and clearly

(All)
Spoke

(Winter)
Most sincerely

(All)
Spoke

(Moonshine)
Even if no one had agreed with your theories

(All)
Spoke

(Moonshine)
You shown you're clever

(All)
Spoke

(Winter)
Was now or never

(All)
Speak

(Moonshine)
And now the Apples have their respectful home forever cause you

(All)
Spoke

Because you/I spoke

You/I spoke

Everyone cheered loudly and happily. "Now come on! Let's get some cider ready!" Rainbow said.

"Calm down Rainbow Dash. We'll get ready for it." Mason sighed.

"Yay! I want some cider too!" Carrie added.

"Count me in as well!" Jake patted his gut while Jo Jo nuzzled his cheek, agreeing with it too.

"Yeah! I'm down with it! What about you guys?" I asked the crowd. "Want some apple cider as well?"

"No!" Everypony yelled, causing me to blink in surprise.

"...You're kidding right?"

"Yes!" The crowd smiled as they rushed in and prepare to buy some apple cider.

Episode 56: Between Dawn and Dusk

Jamie's POV

Twilight and I was reading a book about Equestrian History in the home-ship with Snivy sleeping next to me. Rarity and Kaede were discussing clothing. Jack, Rainbow, Applejack and Mason were having another contest to test their strength. Nicole and Rantaro sitting on the couch with bored looks and Ren was busy playing a video game while Kodi watched him with Fluttershy petting him. Pinkie counced onto the scene. "Ooohh, what are you playing Renny?" she asked.

"I'm Playing Persona 5." Ren replied.

“Wow, you sure have been playing for a while.” Kodiak commented in surprise.

“Yeah.” Carrie nodded, scratching him and Rosy by the necks. “Do you play this game back then?”

“Well yeah. I’ve played all of the Persona games, either main or spin-offs.” he nodded with a smile. “But my most favorite ones are Persona 3, 4, and 5.”

Knock Knock Knock

Huh? Who could that be? Ren went over to open the door and revealed a familiar large robotic dog. "AXL? What are you doing here?" AXL got behind Ren and nudged him out the door. He turned to us and nodded towards the door as well. "I think he wants us to come with him." I said.

"But why?" Twilight asked.

"Don't know. Only one way to find out, come on." Ren said. We all followed AXL to Sarah's Castle. We entered and AXL led us to the throne room where we saw, "Celestia? Luna? What are you doing here?" Ren exclaimed in shock. I was surprised to. We rarely saw the Princess outside of their castle. "My sister and I have decided to take a little sister vacation for a few days." Celestia said.

"A Vacation?" Carrie asked.

"Yes, young Carrie. Even Princess need some time to relax." Luna added.

"But if you two are on vacation then who will run Equestria?" Mason asked.

Celestia pointed to Sarah. "Me? You want me to run Equestria?!" she exclaimed in shock. Celestia and Luna nodded. "B-But I can't run a kingdom!"

"Relax, newbie you'll have us there by your side to help you." Jack said.

"Actually Jack...." Celestia trailed. Oh no, here comes the catch. "We actually want Sarah to run Equestria on her own."

There is it. "WHAT?!" We all exclaimed.

"By herself?! Are you serious?!" Ren exclaimed in worry. Luna nodded, "This will help her prepare for when she becomes Alpha of the Hidden World one day."

"B-But I-I." Sarah stammered. Celestia put a hoof on her shoulder. "Do not worry, Sarah. We know you will run Equestria well while we're gone."

"Ummm.. h-how long will you two be gone for?" I asked.

"Only three days..." Luna said.

"Oh that's not bad." Ren said. "Sarah can handle three days of ruling, right?" Everyone turned to Sarah who looked very nervous. "Y-Yeah, I-I can handle it, hehehe." Sarah laughed nervously.

"Great, now come we must tell you what'll be occurring over the next few days." Luna said. The three Princess walked out of the throne room. I was still worried about Sarah. She still looked really nervous and unsure about ruling Equestria by herself. "Will Sarah be okay, big brother?" Carrie asked Mason.

"I'm sure she'll be fine." Mason said.

"Yeah, Newbie's been a leader multiple times. This will be a cakewalk for her." Jack gloated.

"But who will watch Shimmer, her dragons and her pokemon while she's gone?" Twilight pointed out. Ooooh, I forgot about that. "We'll take care of them." Ren said.

"We will?" Jack asked.

"Yes, Jack. We looked after the pokemon, dragons and Shimmer before. We can do it again." Ren added.

"Guess we have no choice." Mason sighed. That's when Shimmer skipped into the room and saw all of us. "Hi everyone, where's Mommy?" she asked innocently. Awww... she's co cute. "Shimmer, Sarah's gonna rule Equestria for a few days and we're gonna take care of you while she does." Ren explained to the young filly.

"Okay." Shimmer said. She suddenly leaped into Ren's arms and nuzzled his face. "I get to spend sometime with my Aunties and Uncles. Yeah!" she cooed.

We all smiled at the young filly's excitement. I wonder how Sarah's doing right now?

POV Ends

Celestia and Luna took me to Canterlot Palace where they explained everything to me, Today, I will be attending meeting about some of the royal decrees. Tuesday, I will be discussing some problems with the Canterlot dignitaries and Wednesday, I will be filling out some documents dealing with Equestria's economy. Oh and there as one other thing.... they wanted me to raise the sun and moon while they were gone too.

Then, the two Princesses were ready for their vacation completed with Hawaiian like shirts and gear. "Are you sure, I can do this?" I asked for the umpteenth time. Celestia chuckled. "You'll be fine while we're away, Sarah." Celestia said. I nodded and watched as the two Princesses walked away from the castle. "Okay... gulp... here's goes nothing."

I entered the castle, ready to take on the Princesses duties...I hope.

Ren' POV

It's been a two days since Sarah started ruling Equestria in the Princesses Place. AXL and Shimmer were making themselves at home. Now Shimmer was running around the home-ship full of energy and cheering happily. "Uncle Ren, Uncle Ren." she called.

"Yes, Shimmer?'

"Can I play dress up with Uncle Jack?" Jack's eyes widened at the sound of 'dress up'. "Oh no, sorry kid. Not today." Jack rebutted.

"Please Uncle Jack, I'll be harmless." Shimmer said.

"Tell that to my pride." Jack replied. That's when we heard the door open. "Oh, Sarah's back." I said.

"Yeah, mommy." Shimmer cheered. We all went into the living room and saw Sarah... really frazzled. "Woah... you alright there, newbie?" Jack asked.

Sarah's hair was very messy with quills in it. She had bags underneath her eyes and she was barely standing cause she looked so tired. "Y-Yeah... I'm.... fine."

"Are you sure?" Rainbow asked.

"Cause you look mightly tired." Applejack added.

"I'm... yawn... fine... just pulled an... yawn.. all nighter." Sarah yawned.

"And by all nighter you mean..." Rainbow started.

"Doing Princess Luna's royal duties too." Sarah finished, shocking us.

"What? You did Luna's duties as well?!" I exclaimed. Sarah nodded.

"But that mean you didn't sleep a wink last night." Applejack added. Sarah shook her head.

"Now.. I.. yawn... have to get back... to the palace." Sarah turned to leave, but Rainbow blocked her way.

"Woah Sarah, maybe you could use some help." she offered.

"Yeah, we'd be happy to help you." Fluttershy added.

"N-No.. I'm good... really... yawn." Sarah yawned.

"Sorry newbie, but you're in no condition to continue like that." Jack pointed out. Sarah blinked at Jack and reluctantly sighed. "..... Alright. You can help." Sarah said, much to our relief.

We all smiled at her. "Rainbow, take Sarah and the others home while we go to Canterlot." I said.

"Right. Come on Sarah, you need your rest." Rainbow and she led Sarah back to her castle. "Suddenly... "What the hay!"

"Rainbow?" We all came out of the home ship to see.. "Celestia?! Luna!? Jake?!"

"What are ya'll doing here?" Applejack asked.

"We came back because Sarah passed her test." Jake stated.

"TEST?!" We all exclaimed, except for Sarah.

"Test?" Sarah groggily added. Jake, Celestia and Luna nodded. "Yes, I wanted to see if Sarah would be a great leader of the dragons one day, so I talked with Celestia and Luna and we came up with this. I wanted to see if Sarah would let her pride cloud her resource of asking for help from her friends when she really needed. By asking your friends for help, you've shown another leadership quality that you will need one day when you take my place." Jake explained.

"So you two didn't really go on vacation?" Kaede asked.

"Oh we did, but Jake was keeping an eye on Sarah while we were gone, so when he told us Sarah's progress we came over." Luna explained. Sarah yawned loudly. "Now I believe it's time to give her some much needed rest." Luna said and she used her magic to make Sarah fall asleep. She fell onto Rainbow's back. "Woah!"

Jack came over and picked her up. "I got her."

"Shimmer, AXL, everyone else, come on. It's time to go!" I called and Shimmer, AXL, Sarah's dragons and pokemon came out of the home-ship. "Now let's get our Princess home." Celestia said. We all nodded and we all walked back to Sarah's Castle. I wonder.... what other secret test will those three give Sarah to test her leadership?

I guess we'll have to wait for the next time.

Dragon of a Different Talent

Kaede's POV

We all rushed into the throne room of Sarah's castle to see the Cutie Map glowing and Sarah's cutie mark was hovering over a piece of land. "So where's the map telling you to go now?" Ren asked.

"It looks like the same place where we went for the Dragon Migration."Sarah replied.

"That place again with those bastards?!" Jack exclaimed. "Why the hell would a friendship problem be there?"

"I don't know but as the Princess of Friendship, It's my duty to spread friendship throughout Equestria even to dragons, so I'm going."

"Well you're not facing those bastards again without us." Jack said.

"Yeah." Mason added.

"AH!" What the?! What's going on? "Ooh...my head...."

"Kaede, what's wrong?" Mason asked as I fell down to my knees and fall down, holding onto my head before letting darkness consume, but not before hearing some of the others screaming. I don't get it...what's going on?

"Kaede...Kaede....Kaede!"

Ooh....what just happened? Last thing I remember was falling unconscious and hitting the ground like I got knocked out by some force or something. "Huh? What happened?"

"You guys changed into your dragon forms again." Sarah said bluntly.

"WHAT?!" We all exclaimed and Ren, Mason, Carrie, Jack and I saw hat we were in our dragon forms once more. "This crap again!" Jack exclaimed.

"Hey at least you'll blend in." Sarah smirked. "Let's go!" Sarah glowed and changed into her dragons form and hovered in the air. "Well maybe flying this time won't be so hard." I said.

Unfortunately, The moment we tried to fly... again, we had some uncontrollable through the skies, though at the same time we were getting the hang of it. But since Carrie doesn't have any wings, Mason offered to carry her on his back and he's been doing some difficulty handling on flying and carrying his sister. Man, these forms are just questionable and I still don't understand why are we like this in the first place.

“Does anyone know how to fly?!” Jack exclaimed, feeling nausea. “And…does anybody got a barf bag?”

“Yeah, I’m kinda not getting used to these wings on my back!” Ren exclaimed, trying his best to maneuver his fly. “Man, it looked so easy for those dragons, including the ones from the movies!”

“Well we’ll get used it when we practice flying!” I called back before feeling nausea on my stomach. “Ooh…I’m starting to agree on Jack about that barf bag thing.”

"YEEEEEAAAAAHHH!" Sarah zipped past us again with Dragonair flying beside her. "Grrr... she's lucky she's my newbie." Jack grumbled.

"Oh Jack, leave her alone." Ren stated.

"Yeah, she's enjoying herself." I added. Jack rolled her eyes.

“Look! I see it!” Carrie pointed over to the sky, seeing a giant volcano-like region just up ahead. Ren looked over at the map and said “Yep, that’s the place! Alright everyone, prepare for a landing!”

“And how do you propose we could land?” Mason questioned, causing Ren to widened his eyes upon realizing that it’s gonna be very difficult to land. "Relax, just do what I do." Sarah said. She dove for the ground and we followed. She soared over the lava and gracefully skidded to a stop on the other side and we did the same thing. "Ugh.. that was easier than the last time." Jack said.

We looked around and saw lots of dragons in the area. "So where should we start looking for this friendship problem?" I asked.

"You again?!" a familiar voice came. We turned and saw Garble and his dragons coming towards us. "Yeah, we're back, got a problem with that?" Jack challenged.

"Yeah, what are you doing back here again?" Garble asked.

"We don't want to fight we came here to solve a friendship problem." Sarah stated.

"Well you can leave because we dragons don't do friends." Garble growled.

"You can't make us leave." Jack stated.

"Oh yeah, Jumbo?" Garble stated. Sarah rolled her eyes and came between the two. "Step aside Sarah. I'll teach this guy a lesson." Garble said. Him take on Jack? That's a death wish. Sarah rose the spikes on her tail and set herself on fire. "You wanna fight him, you'll have to get past me first." Sarah said with a growl. Garble looked scared of her. "Umm.. never mind. Carry on." and he and the dragons flew off. Sarah lowered her spikes and stopped her flare up. "Nice Sarah." Ren said.

"Thanks." Sarah said.

"So how are we gonna find a friendship problem here?" Kaede asked. Dragonair suddenly perked up. "Naair?'

"Dragonair, what is it?" Dragonair slithered over to a large boulder and behind it was a pink dragons with a white underbelly and yellow spikes. She had an acoustic guitar in her hands and she was playing it with expert skills and she was... singing. Now that's something none of the dragons did the last time we were here.

"Woah... she's amazing." Carrie said. The dragon must have heard her because she suddenly stopped playing, turned, saw us, gasped and hid her guitar behind her back. "Oh.. um... I wasn't playing guitar!" she exclaimed quickly.

"Easy there, dragon. We won't hurt you." Sarah said. The dragon calmed down and showed her guitar. "You have impressive guitar skills." Ren commented. The dragon blushed. "T-Thank you but please don't tell anyone. Especially Garble."

"Why not?" Mason asked.

"Dragons are meant to be rough, rude and rebellious. Not playing guitars and singing. If any of those dragons found out, they might destroy my guitar and bully me." the dragon explained.

"Don't worry we won't let Grable mess with you." Jack said. "Why are you so scared of him anyway?"

"Because Garble.... he's my brother." the dragons replied.

"YOUR BROTHER?!" We all exclaimed.

The dragon nodded. "I'm Blossom but Garble wants my name to be Flame in public." Blossom said.

"Why?" I asked.

"Cause he says it a whimpy name for me." Blossom admitted sadly. Now that's not right. Her brother makes her change her name in public. How rude. "You can't let him do that to you." Carrie said.

Blossom sighed. "I have to, he's my brother so he's the boss." Blossom began to walk away from us and we all felt bad for her. "Poor kid." Jack said.

"She's hiding who she is cause she think no one will except her." I added.

"We have to get her to show her true talents to those bullies." Carrie stated.

"But how, you heard what she said. Garble will destroy that guitar of her and she'll be mocked by the other dragons." Ren reminded.

"Well then, we'll have to protect her from that." Sarah said.

"Damm right, newbie!" Jack exclaimed.

Sarah raced after Blossom. "Blossom wait!" Blossom stopped and turned around, "Yes?"

"Blossom, you have to show your brother and the other dragons your true self." Sarah said. Blossom flinched at that. "No, no, no. I can't. They'll destroy my guitar."

"Why won't let these bullies destroy your guitar." Mason said. Blossom still lookde unsure and Sarah and I looked at each other and nodded. Music started playing and I gently grabbed Blossom's hand.

We all landed, "You can show them who you are. All you have to do is speak." Sarah said. Blossom smiled at us. "And what makes you think that?" Blossom gasped and turned to see Garble behind her. "What's this?" he grabbed her guitar. "Give that back, Garble!"

"Hahaha, why would I do that? You don't need this thing. It's not like you play it." Garble said. Garble got ready to burn her guitar when Sarah zipped in and snatched it. "Hey! Give me that back!"

"No, because Blossom doesn’t play the guitar."

“Actually... I do.” Blossom replied.

"You do?!" Garble exclaimed and he and the other dragons laughed, making Blossom's face flush with embarrassment. "Hey don't laugh at her!" I called.

"Why not?" Garble laughed.

"Because just because she does something different from you dragons doesn't mean you should bully her for it, especially her brother." Sarah said.

"Hahaha, please she knows the rules I have for her." Garble said Rules for her. That does it. He's dehumanizing her sister. "Not anymore!" Blossom suddenly shouted. "I'm done following your rules, Garble. I'm an excellent guitar player and I'm gonna show it to you all in one hour." She grabbed her guitar from Sarah. "Count on it."

Garble and the other dragons growled but they left. "Alright Blossom!" Ren cheered. Blossom breathed a little fast. "Did I just.. do that?"

"Hell yeah!" Jack exclaimed. "You stood up to your brother. Now that takes guts."

"Now you can show every dragon who you really are instead of hiding in fear." I cheered. Blossom smiled. "Yeah... I want you guys to perform with me."

"Us?" Carrie asked.

"Yes, you all helped me and now I want you guys to perform with you." Blossom said. "So what so you say?"

"Let's do it!" Ren called.

"Hell yeah!" Jack added.

"I guess so." Mason sighed.

"Yeah!" Carrie added.

"Let's do this!" Kaede said. Blossom smiled.

One Hour Later

The dragons were present in the crater where we did the lava diving. Garble and the others were at the front. Suddenly, the area turned dark and a light shined and Blossom and the performance began.

(Like this)

After the performance, all of the dragons were speechless. We all laughed together. "That was awesome!" Ren exclaimed.

"Hell yeah." Jack added, rubbing his gut a little."

Sarah smiled too. That's when Garble came up to Blossom and..... smiled at her. "Gotta say sis, you've got some skills with that guitar of yours and your dancing."

Blossom's eyes shimmered. "Really?" Garble nodded, "Sorry, for making you something you're not. I should have just let you be yourself." Blossom smiled and hugged her brother. "Thank you." she whispered. Garble smiled and patted her sisters back. "No problem sis." Sarah's cutie mark started shimmering again and we all knew what that meant. Another job well done.

"Looks like we've solved another friendship problem." Ren said.

"Yeah." I added. "Come on let's go home." We all took to the air and we all flew back to Ponyville with Sarah waving back at Blossom as we did.

Episode 57: The Horror of Dracunyan/ Terror Time

Ren's POV

"Come on Ren! We're going to be late!" Kaede called over, feeling impatient for me.

"I'm coming guys! Just hang on!" I called back as I put the finally touches in Kodi's outfit. "You ready, Kodi?"

"You bet I am!" Kodi nodded with a grin. We both smiled and headed out to the dining hall and showed our friends our costumes.

"Ta-da!" We both exclaimed in joy. I was wearing a pirate costume with a fake beard and all that. I look exactly like Jack Sparrow, isn't this such a great costume? Meanwhile, Kodi was wearing a hot dog costume.

"Well?" I asked with a grin.

"Hm? A pirate and a hot dog, eh?" Mason asked with a soft smile as he was wearing a werewolf costume. "I say pretty good choice, but however, never underestimate that. They're pretty old while a werewolf is quite lovable."

"Hey!" I exclaimed, feeling offended of that. And...do I detect a boastful tone in him?

"I say you look pretty good, Ren and Kodiak." Kaede chuckled as she wore a pilot's outfit.

"Thanks, so what are you going as Kaede? A pilot?" I asked in confusion.

"Duh, I'm Bessie Coleman!" Kaede answered with a smile before giving me and Kodi's blank expressions. "The first African-American to ever fly?...Do you even know her?"

"Uhh...let's say I'm quite terrible at history." I chuckled nervously.

"Yeah, besides, I never heard anyone of that name." Kodi said with a shrug.

"Well, I guess I can understand Kodiak since he's a puppy, but you Ren, you need to learn more of your history." Mason sighed. Well it's not my fault that I barely know history! "But I don't know about her nor other famous figures, big brother." Carrie pointed out, wearing a female magician's outfit. "So does that make me dumb Mason?"

"Of course not! You're a little girl, so it makes sense that you don't know much." Mason assured, causing me to sweat-drop. Is he just implying that I'm stupid?

"Hey brats." We all looked and saw Jack... wearing his regular clothing? "Jack, where's your costume?" I asked.

"I'm not dressing up for some holiday. That's for babies." Jack scoffed. Jamie came beside him, dressing like a scientist? "Jamie... what are you suppose to be?" I questioned.

"I'm Elbert Einstien." Jamie said with a small smile.

"A Nerd costume for a nerd. Figures." Jack added. Rantaro and Nicole came in along with Sarah. Rantaro and Nicole weren't wearing any costumes either but Sarah was dressed like Winter. "Awww... cute costume, Sarah." Carrie said.

"Hehe, thanks." Sarah said. Sailornyan, Thornyan, Usapyon and Whisper came to her side. "Woo-wee, I'm ready for this celebration." Usapyon claimed.

"Me too." Sailornyan added.

"Come on guys, let's go!" Sarah exclaimed happily. We all exited the castle and saw Cheerlie... with a large cat head!

"GAH! What the hell?" Jack exclaimed.

"Come closer, I'm hungry~" Cheerliee said.

"Umm... Cheerliee, what are you doing?" Sarah inquired as Cheerliee approached her. "Nyeck." Sailornyan and Thornyan rammed Sarah aside from Cheerliee. "Sailornyan, Thornyan?" I said.

"Come on guys, hurry!" The Yo-Kai dragged us a few yards from the castle. "What's wrong?" Sarah asked.

"And why does Cheerliee have a dam cat head?" Jack added.

"Guys, It Dracunyan!" Sailonryan cried.

"Dracunyan?!" We all exclaimed.

"Who is that?" Mason asked. Sailornyan took out a laptop and showed us a show. "Dracunyan is he main villain in America's Got Vampires." Thornyan said. There was a stallion cornered by Dracunyan: A blue cat with green eyes and big black pupils. The chest, paw tips and muzzle are white, while his nose and inner-ear are dark peach. He has two, very long fangs sticking out from his mouth and two bright orange tail flames. He wears a long dark gray cape with red inside coloring on the inside and a bright orange sphere attached to the center. The band around the stomach is pale orange and the sphere he wears like a collar is dark orange.

Dracunyan. Tribe: Shady

"and anyone he bites becomes just like him." Dracunyan bit the stallion and he gained a giant head, fancy cape then turned into a Dracunyan. "Once it starts it spreads through a whole city."

"Seriously?" I exasperated.

"That's a load of crap. It's a show." Jack scoffed.

"How can you doubt us after seeing Cheerliee. She's a Dracunyan!" Sailornyan exclaimed.

"She's propably as just wearing a costume, Sailornyan." Jamie said.

"Wrong, wrong, wrong. Thos fangs are totally real." Thornyan said. Cheerliee appeared behind us now with a fancy cape. "Gah!" I whimpered.

"I see a nyeck." Cheerliee said.

Another pony came by with the same. "Save some for me." he said.

"I hate Halloween!" Sarah exclaimed. "RUN!" We all dashed away from the ponies and into Ponyville... only to see everyone else with giant cat heads and fancy capes. "GAH! Everyone in Ponyville has them!" Kaede cried.

"There goes the neighborhood, partners." Usaypon said. We all ran away again. We all hid behind a large billboard on the ground. "This is so creepy, even for Halloween." I said. I turned to Sailornyan. "So they are all Dracunyan?"

The cat yo kai nodded. "It's just like on the show." Thornyan said.

"But I thought it was a made up drama." Rantaro said.

"No it's not, the show is based on the story of a real Yo-Kai." Sailornyan claimed.

"So all this crap is happening because of another Yo-Kai?" Jack asked.

"A bad one." Sailornyan said with a nod.

"Man and I thought Cuttincheez was a nightmare." Kaede added.

"This story is inconceivable. You ever heard of a Yo-kai who can change ponies into creatures with fangs and- Gagzooks it's true." Whisper said with his Yo-Kai pad out. "WHAT?!" We all cried. He showed us a picture of Dracunyan. "This nasty Yo-Kai just like to bite ponies and change them into other Dracunyans." he said.

"Ooh, I hope Twilight and the girls are alright." Carrie said.

I completely forgot about them! Oh, man I hope they are vampire cats. "I'm sure they are fine, Carrie." Mason reassured. "They're tough, remember."

"Ren~ Everyone~" A voice said. We turned and saw six figures wearing black capes. "They're here!" I exclaimed in fear.

"No way, they are too tall to be Dracunyan." Sarah dismissed.

"How do you know?" Nicole asked.

"That Yo-Kai is the same height as Sailornyan and Thornyan." Sarah replied. The figures got closer and removed their capes... revealing Twilight and the girls. "We had no choice we had to put on the capes so those cat creatures wouldn't notice us." Twilight explained. We all sighed in relief. "Thank goodness, you six weren't bitten." Sarah sighed.

"But what they hay is going on?" Rainbow asked. "One minute I see ponies and then the next minute I'm being chased by Vampire cats with huge heads!"

"They're Dracunyan." I stated.

"Dracunyan?" The girls inquired.

"Yes, a Yo-Kai version of Dracula." I said. "He bites other ponies and they become Dracunyan. This thing could spread if we don't stop it." I stated. Sailornyan then explained his backstory. He was just a regular cat yo-kai who loved to eat chocolate bars but then he was bitten by Dracula, which turned him into Dracunyan who can only live by drinking blood. He missed the taste of chocolate bars so much that he will bit other people to taste the chocolate in their blood and those people (in this case, ponies) are turned into Dracunyan. It was so crazy.

"Maybe the Princess can help us?" Flutters suggested.

"Right..." But before Twilight could send a message. "No need to summon us." Celestia and Luna appeared before us, wearing the black capes as well. "Luna, Celeste. Thank goodness, you're alright." I exclaimed.

"Yes, thankfully, we noticed the cats in our home and came right over." Luna explained. "They're in Canterlot?! Oh man!" Jamie cried.

"We have to stop them, before they spread all throughout Equestria and beyond." Twilight said.

"Wait a minute..." Sarah said then he gasped in horror.

"What?" Jamie asked.

"Shimmer!" she cried.

Oh shoot! We completely forgot about the young filly. "God dammit! We have to get the tiny kid!" Jack exclaimed.

"Oshawott! Osha!" Huh? We heard a cry and look from at the street to see our pokemon flying over to us wit our pokemon on their backs and, "Shimmer! AXL!" Sarah cried in relief. The dragons landed and Shimmer pounced on Sarah, shaking like a leaf. "Mommy, I'm scared." she whimpered.

"Awww... shhh, don't worry sweetie. We'll find a way to fix this." Sarah cooed. Shimmer looked at Sarah, "Promise?"

"Yes, sweetie."

"How did you guys get here?" Kaede asked.

"We saw all the vampire cats and we knew something was wrong. So we gathered Shimmer, AXL and the pokemon than flew off to see if we could find you guys." Moonshine said.

"Thankfully, we did." Winter added.

"Now we have to stop these things. Sailornyan, Thornyan, is there a cure for this?" Sarah asked her ca yo-kai.

"Yes there's a cure we can make, but we have to do it fast." Sailornyan added.

"Right." Sarah said. "Alright gang, you heard them. It's up to us to save Equestria."

"Let's do it!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"But wait, where are we even gonna make the cure?" Rantaro brought up.

"We can make it in Sugarcube Corner." I suggested.

"Most logical place to make cure." Mason said. "Let's move." With that, we all started to secretly make our way to Sugarcube Corner. We snuck in and out of alleyways so the Dracunyan could not see us. When we were near Sugarcube Corner we saw a few other ponies that we not bitten yet. "Hey there go some others." Kaede said.

Suddenly, they all got giant heads. "HOLY!" I exclaimed.

"What the hell- They weren't even bitten!" Jack added.

"This is very weird." I said. "After everything that's happened tonight?" Whisper jabbed.

"Well things can't get any worse." Sailornyan said. Suddenly, the Princess got them too. "WAAAHH!" We all screamed.

"What the? What's going on?" Jamie screeched.

"It's acting like it's become a virus." Sarah said. Virus.... Something's tell me.... something happened before with a virus.... but what? I just can't seem to remember. "That's why its' spreading without anypony getting bitten."

"Are you okay, your majesties?" Mason asked.

"Don't we look okay? .... Please don't say with cat headed vampires." Luna said. Then they got fancy capes and we gasped more. "Get away from us you all, nyow!"

"They're finished. Nyow they're talking like cats!" Thornyan said.

"Oh Princesses." I whimpered.

"What part of nyow don't you understand!" Celestia exclaimed.

"The cat royals are right come on partners." Usaypoyn added. We all rushed into Sugarcube Corner. "Alright Sarah, so what are the ingredients for the cure?" Rainbow asked.

"Okay, we need, Garlic, moldy bread and salt for the cure." Sarah explained.

"We'll get the Garlic." Fluttershy, Rainbow and Applejack went out of the room. "And we'll get the moldy bread." Rarity, Pinkie and Twilight went out next. I looked below the sink, "Aha! And here's the salt!"

The girls came back in the room. "We got them." They all said.

"Great." Jamie said.

Suddenly.... all six of the girls got giant cat heads!

We all gasped in horror. "Oh no!" I exclaimed.

"Oh.. guys... forgive us." Twilight said. Then they gained fancy capes. "No!" Mason added.

"Please take the ingredients. You guys are our only hope nyow." Rarity said.

"Cat talk." Kaede whimpered.

"Guys you have to pull yourselves together. They only way to save them is by mixing up the cure." Whisper said.

"Maybe it will even turn the original Dracunyan back to normal." Sailornyan added.

"Then they'll never be another Dracunyan." Carrie said.

"Right, come on." Mason said. Sarah and Kaede took the ingredients, "Let's get to my castle. It'll be safe there." Sarah said. We all ran out of Sugarcube Corner and to my castle. We went into the kitchen and the pokemon put clothing pins on our noses so we would not smell the stench. We put the moldy bread, garlic and salt into a large bowl and boy, did it stink!

"Ugh, this reeks!" Jack exclaimed.

"You're voice is funny." Thornyan said.

"Focus cats." Mason grumbled. Anyway, we managed to make a large, large amount of the cure and Sarah added some her Element's magic to the cure to make sure that it would turn everyone back to normal. "Alright... ready?" Sarah asked.

"You bet!" Whisper said.

"It's showtime." Sailornyan added.

"But how are we gonna get all of the Dracunyan in one place for the cure to work? If we miss one, then the whole mess will start over again." Kaede stated.

"He's a fan of Next Harmeowny." Sailornyan said.

"Who?!" We all exclaimed. Sailornyan and Thornyan face palmed. "They are popular among cat-like yo-kai. But they are not here right now, so how can we lure them all out into the open?" Whisper asked. Sarah suddenly looked at Jack, Jamie, Me, Rantaro and Mason with a mischievous smirked. "Newbie, why are you looking at us like that?" Jack asked. Sarah suddenly had make-up supplies floating around her.

Ohhh.. I see what's she's doing.... wait.... OH NO!

"Sarah! NO! NO! NOOOOOO!" I cried but unfortunately she put the makeup on us and made us looked like Next Harmeowny. Her had bows in our hair, black and pink paw gloves and we were wearing black skirts as well. Man, I never felt so embarrassed in my life. "Grrr... this is so embarrassing." Jack growled. I feel your pain, Jack. Kaede, Carrie and our dragons laughed at us while Nicole held a blank look... as usual. "Oh come boys, it's not that bad." Kaede laughed.

"Tell that to my pride." Mason said.

"Come on Uncle Mason, it'll be fun." Shimmer said. Mason and Jack growled, blushing a little.

"I will never look in the mirror again!" I exclaimed.

"S-Same here." Jamie added.

"This is a waste of my time and money." Rantaro grumbled. Gizmo peeked out of Rantaro's hat and saw his friend than bust out laughing. "Hardy, Har Har."

"Alright ladies... it's showtime." Whisper teased. The boys were soon on stage while Sarah and the girls had the blasters. I wanna say water guns but they were more like large spray painting guns almost. Soon me and the guys started to perform which drawn the Dracunyan from all over.

(Skip to 8:56)
https://m.watchcartoononline.io/yo-kai-watch-episode-51-english-dubbed

When they were all in the area. "Now!" Sarah and the girls sprayed them with the cure and turned them back into their ponies selves. "Yes! It worked!" Kaede cried. Carrie and Shimmer cheered as well. Twilight and the girls came on stage as the boys stopped their performance. "Thanks for the save you guys." Rainbow said.

"Yeah... Ren.. why are you and the boys dressed like a girl band?" Flutters asked us.

"Do... not... ask." Mason warned. Well... I'm not getting my dignity back for quite sometime after this Halloween.

POV Ends

Terror Time

It's been two week since the Dracunyan incident and things were finally back to normal. Right now, I was walking with Jamie, Ren, Jack, Kaede, Mason and Carrie back from Sugarcube Corner with Sailornyan and Thornyan. "Sarah, can I have a doughnut?" Saliornyan asked.

"Not yet, Saliornyan. You have to wait until we go back to the home-ship." Ren said. Saliornyan sighed.

"Ummm... guys..." Jamie said. We looked around and we suddenly saw that the area was darken and there were dark clouds in the sky as well as a mist. "Okay... this is creepy." Ren said.

"It was bright and sunny a second ago." Mason said.

"What happened?" Kaede asked. Suddenly, we heard large footsteps behind us. "It can't be this isn't t-t-t-" Saliornyan stammered we all turned around and screamed seeing a large oger yo-kai with crocked teeth and large mace in his hands.

"What the hell is that?!" Jack exclaimed.

"Gargaros!" Thornyan exclaimed and we all ran for the hills. "What is that thing?!" Jamie screamed.

"Gargaros. He's a yo-kai with a bad attitude!" Thornyan exclaimed.

"What should we do Ren?" Carrie asked.

"Why are you asking me?!" Ren exclaimed.

"Well?"

"RUUUUNNN!" We all rushed through the empty streets. "The only way he'll go away is if we get back to the home-ship!" I called.

"How the hell do you know?!" Jack exclaimed.

"Me and my dad encountered him before." I replied. We all turned down an alleyway and turned right only to run into another yo-kai. This one was orange wearing a green t-shirt. "What the- Sgt. Burly?"

Sgt. Burly. Tribe: Tough.

Sgt. Burly laughed, "Why else do you think I'm here?" he asked. "So you can fight Gargaros."

"WHAAT?!" My friends exclaimed.

"We're not fighting that beast!" Jack exclaimed. "I like my life thank you very much."

"Well don't you have something else that can fight for you?" Sgt. Burly asked.

We all huddled up, "Do we have anything that can fight him?" Ren asked.

"Have you seen his size?! Nothing can clobber him." Jamie whimpered.

"Ahem." I deadpanned, pointing to her Dino Bracer. We all looked at our. "Oooooh." Suddenly, we heard and saw Gargaros coming our way. "Ready boys?" I asked. The boys nodded.

DINO SLASH, STYRACOSAURUS CHARGE!"

Ren: "DINO SLASH, ACROCANTHASAURUS FLAME UP!"

Jack: "DINO SLASH, GUSH OUT AMARGASAURUS!"

Jamie: D-DINO SLASH, SPRING UP FUKUISAURUS!"

Mason: "DINO SLASH, SHAKE THEM UP, STEGOSAURUS and with that Blaze, Aqua, Blossom and Quake appeared and roared at Gargaros, who stared in shock at our dinosaurs. Quake roared and charged Gargaros, ramming him in the stomach, knocking him to the ground. Gargaros swung his mace, hitting Quake in the face and he fell on his side. "Quake!" Mason cried. "Get up, buddy!"

"Blaze/ Aqua!" Ren and Jack called. The Acroccanthasaurus and Amargasaurus charged Gargaros and rammed him back. Gargoaros skidded on the road a little. Aqua moved in and slammed Gargaros with his next, sending him into the air where Blaze leaped and slammed him down on the ground with his tail. "Alright!" Kaede cheered.

"Your turn nerd." Jack said.

"Oh, uh, okay... Blossom, Emerald Garden!" Blossom reared up and formed a ball of energy in her mouth, she launched it at Gargaros and it drained him of all his energy. "Finish him, Sarah!" Ren called to me. "Right. Blitz... Lightning Strike!" I slashed the card and Blitz roared. Electricity formed at it top horns. He launched the lightning at Gargaros and it struck him. Gargaros roared in pain as he disappeared and the clouds cleared and the area lit up once more. "Yeah! We did it!" Ren cheered.

Our dinosaurs roared in victory and we returned to their cards. "Nice work boys. Kaede praised.

"Yeah, big brother." Carrie added, hugging Mason. "Hehehe, thanks Carrie."

"Thank goodness, he's gone." Ren sighed in relief. "Now come on, let's get home."

"You read my mind." I smiled and we all walked back home with the bright sunlight shining on us.

Episode 58: Doctor Sarah and Nurses Donny and Douglas

Okay... let's see... Medicine, tissues, blankets, guitar... Yep. Looks like I have everything. Oh hi, you're probably wondering what I'm doing with these things. Well, Spike came over to the castle and Twilight and everyone else came down with a really, really bad flu virus that's been going around Ponyville. Spike, Donny, Douglas and I did not catch, thank god, but Donny, Douglas and their dragons were gonna bring everyone over to my castle so I can help treat them. I already made a big enough room for all of them. Also, I placed a spell on Shimmer to make sure she does not catch the flu.

Knock Knock Oh that must be them. I went over to the door and opened it revealing Donny, Douglas and my friends dragons, including my own. "We're entering." Donny said.

"Good, bring them over here." I said to them. I saw that Striker was carrying Jamie, Mason and Carrie in his tails. Storm had Kaede on her back. Moonshine had Ren and Twilight on his back. Winter had Nicole and Rantaro on her back and Spark and Fire had Jack and Rainbow in their mouths and Fluttershy and Rarity on their back. Firestorm had Pinkie and Applejack on his back.

I lead them all to the large room I set up. It was about the size of two classrooms. It had to be since I'm gonna be taking care of 14 friends in my castle. Once we were all in the room I used my magic to place all my friends into their separate beds. It went like this; Ren, Jack, Jamie, Mason, Carrie, Kaede, Rantaro, Nicole, Twilight, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Pinkie and Rarity.

Man, they all looked awful. Their hair was messy and they all looked a bit pale. Runny noses, bags underneath their eyes and etc. I went over to Ren and felt his forehead. "Hmmm... fever." I said. I went over to my large fever kit... My fever kit? Oh right, you don't know, I made a large kit of medical supplies that I would need in case some of my friends got sick and in this case it came in handy. I took out fourteen ice packs and placed one each on my friends heads.

"Ugh... thanks newbie." Jack said with his sore throat.

"Shh... don't talk so much." I stated.

Spike and my friends pets came in with worried expressions. Jo Jo climbed onto the bed and went right up to Jack's face, nuzzling his neck. "Awww, buddy."

Gizmo went over to Rantaro and placed his hat on the bed stand. Snow went over to Nicole and licked her face. She gave small smile at her polar bear pet. Nate and Maddie went over to Mason and Carrie and chattered in a worried tone. Rosy went over to Kaede and meowed. And Kodiak went over to Ren's bedside. "Are they gonna be okay?" Kodiak asked.

"Don't worry, all they need is some rest and medicine and they'll be fine." I reassured them.

"Ugh... I hate being sick. I got this I need to- cough, cough- do." Rainbow groaned as she sat up but my Oshawott made her lay back down. "You can do them once you are better, Rainbow Dash." I stated. Rainbow sighed.

I turned to my dad and his brother. "Did you guys find anything else about this flu?" I asked.

"Nurse Redheart says that this flu will last for about five days." Douglas said.

"FIVE DAYS?!" My friends all exclaimed which they regretted by straining their sore throats. "Ow."

Douglas sighed, "Unfortunately, yes."

"What about my farm work?" Applejack asked.

"And my weather duties." Rainbow added.

"And my shop!" Rarity stated hoarsely.

"Easy girls." My dad said. "I'm sure nothing major will happen while you're here. Don't worry."

Jack groaned, "So what happens now?"

"We all take care of you." I said with a smile on my face. Suddenly... "Hey Sarah." a new voice came. I looked saw four familiar men in the doorway. They were all wearing blue pants and shirts with yellow and red name tags. One man had a red cap, the other had a cowboy hat, the third had long brown hair and the last one had short, black hair.

"Hey Dave, Smitty, Scott and Rich." I greeted. Yep, they were the Imagination Movers. They were old friends of my dads. Today, they decided to visit today. Ren had a gasping fish expression. Hehehe. "No... frigging.. way!" he gasped.

"Hehehe, yes way, Ren." My dad grinned.

Kaede, Ren and Carrie liked them cause of their songs. "Looks like these guys are all sick." Rich said.

"No dip Sherlock." Jack scoffed.

"Jack, be nice to them." I warned, earning a growl from him. I rolled my eyes. "Anyway.. time for your medicine." I said to all of them. I went over to my kit and took our fourteen bottles of cold and flu medicine; one for each of my friends. Using my magic, I levitated fourteen spoons. I poured a spoonful into each spoon and floated them over to my friends, "Here guys. This will help."

I floated the spoons over and most of my friends excepted the medicine except, "Rainbow, Jack, come on." I cooed. Jack and Rainbow kept their mouths shut tightly, refusing to take the medicine. "It will help you feel better." Two two stubborn friends just shook their heads. I sighed and looked at Jo Jo who had a sneaky expression on his face. "What is he up to?" Jo Jo nuzzled Jack's neck, making him laugh a little and he opened his mouth just enough for me to stick the medicine into his mouth. "Grr... traitor." Jack grumbled.

Now Jo Jo went over to Rainbow and did the same thing. "Grr... I hate the guinea pig sometimes." she said. I laughed at the two of them. "Can I leave now?" Rainbow asked.

"No Rainbow." I said again. Rainbow groaned and crossed her arms, pouting. "Rainbow Dash, you just have to have patience." Rich said.

"Yeah." The others said and they got out their instruments and started singing.

After the song, Rainbow felt a little better. "Fine, I'll be patient."

"Good." My dad said. "Now we'll let you all get your rest."

Everyone nodded and tried to go to sleep but as usual with a bad flu that's not always easy. "Ugh... I can't sleep." Kaede said.

"Me either." Ren added.

"Well we can help with that." Smitty said. "Right guys?"

"Yeah."

(Rich)
This is the last song of the night.
Pretty soon daddy gonna turn off the light.
My sweety pie, shut your eyes and go to sleep
Tucked under the covers.
Now you're counting sheep.
Little brother, it's time to go to sleep,
big sister, it's time to go sleep.
Little baby, don't you know you're sweet ?
Everybody it's time to go to sleep.
This is the last song of the night.
Pretty soon daddy gonna turn off the light.
My sweety pie, shut your eyes and go to sleep
Tucked under the covers
Time for sweat dreams.

When the song ended, all my friends were asleep and we all tiptoed out of the room, except for the pets who wanted to stay with their owners. "Good, so what now?" My dad asked.

"I'll go do Applejack, Rainbow and Rarity's jobs while they're sick." I offered.

"Sarah... are you sure?" Douglas asked.

I nodded, "They're my friends and I have to keep them calm while they have the flu or they'll get worse." I explained.

"That is true." I nodded, "You guys keep an eye on them while I'm gone." The gang nodded. "Oh and keep an eye on their dragons as well."

And I flew out of the castle to towards Sweet Apple Acres where I found Applebloom and Granny Smith. "Hey Sarah, how's Applejack?" Applebloom asked.

"She's in my castle resting but she was worried about her work so I came to do it for her." I explained.

"Oh isn't that the sweetest thing." Granny Smith said. "Applekac is always so uptight with her work,isn't she Big Mac?"

"Eeyup." Big Mac said.

I smiled. "So what does Applejack do?"

"She harvest the west orchard. Probably about forty trees." Applebloom explained.

"Okay, I'll get right on it." I said. I went over to the west side of the orchard. I saw all of the trees. I took a deep breath and changed into a an Earth Pony. I looked the same. I my fur was peach and my mane and tail were black. I went to one tree and bucked it, making the trees fall into a basket. "Seems easy enough." I said to myself and I continued with the other trees and what seemed like... three hours later, I was finished. I changed back into my normal form and I used my magic to levitated all the baskets to the barn. "Woo-wee, nice work Sarah." Applebloom said.

"Eeyup." Big Mac added with a smile.

"You one good apple bucker, whippersnapper." Granny Smith said.

I smiled and placed the buckets down. "Is that all?"

"Eeyup." Big Mac said.

"Okay, I'll go see how the weather is for Rainbow." I said and I flew off with the Apples waving goodbye to me. I entered the sky and saw Pegasi moving clouds around. "Okay, moving the clouds." I said to myself. I moved one dark cloud over a dry area and hit it gently making it spray water on the ground. When it was done, the clouds was lighter than before. "Hmmm... it that all?" I asked myself but I shrugged and went on with the weather drill and another three hours passed an I was done.

"Time for Rarity." I flew over to her boutique and came in. The shop was clean but so far there were no customers in the shop at all. I shrugged went exited the store and closed the door. "Back to the castle to check on my patients." I flew back to the castle and entered. I went to the large room and I walked in to see my dad and Douglas changing my friends ice packs. "How are they?" I asked.

"Still the same." My dad said.

"How was working your friends jobs?" Douglas asked, surprising Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow. "You worked out jobs?" Applejack asked hoarsely. I nodded, "You're my friends and I couldn't let ya'll be stressed while you were sick."

Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow didn't know what to say. "Oh darling thank you." Rarity said.

"Yeah, thanks sugarcube." Applejack added.

Rainbow nodded too. "Thanks." I smiled at my friends. "No problem."

Suddenly... "Pika!"

Huh? I looked around and the Movers came in. "did anyone else hear-" Scott started

"Pika."

"That."

"Yeah, where is that coming from?" I asked. The sound was echoing through the castle. "Pika, Pika."

"Yeah, I heard that." Rich said and music started playing. "No, no more songs!" Jack whined.

"Sorry, Jack it's what they do." I smiled meekly.

"Ughh..." Anyway, another song played.

(Smitty)

I hear a -

Meow

Coming from each door

(Rich)

I wonder what what what?
What's in store

(Scott)
I hear a

Bark bark

With every step I take

(Dave)
I hear a

Pikachu

So we're searching the place

(All)
It's not really that loud we don't know what's it's source
How do find this cr-cr-crazy noise

I heard that
Did ya hear
Did ya hear
I heard that
Did ya hear
Did ya hear
It's loud and clear
Cause it's ringing in my ears

(Scott)
I know it's not a lion cause a lion-

(All)
Roars

(Dave)
I know it's not a monster stopming on the floor

(All)
Boom Boom Boom

(Smitty)
I know it's not a duck
Cause a duck goes

(All)
Quack)

(Rich)
Or a pie in the face
Cause I pie goes

(All)
Splat

(Scott)
It's not a car horn
Cause a horn goes beep

(Smitty)
Or the bah, bah, bah
Of a flock of sheep

(Rich)
A customer callin goes

(All)
Ring ring ring

(Dave)
Come on everybody let me hear you say

(All)
I heard that
Did ya hear
Did ya hear
I heard that
(Heard that)
Did ya hear
Did ya hear
It's loud and clear
Cause it's ringin in my ears
I heard that

"Pikachu."

"It sounds like Pikachu." Rich said.

"Yeah, it does, but where are they?" My dad asked.

"Pikachu."

"Hold on." I went over to an air vent and pulled off the bars and sure enough seven pikachu came out of the vent, but these pikachu were Cosplay Pikachu. Each was dressed in a clothing. Two of them had wrestling like clothing on. The third had a dress that made it look like Mary Bo Peep. The forth had a doctor uniform. The fifth were dressed like a Pop Star completed with a bow on one ear and a pink and white dress and the last one looked like a rock star.

"What... the... hell are they suppose to be?" Jack asked hoarsely.

"They're Cosplay Pikachu. Pikachu Libre, Pikachu Belle, Pikachu PhD, Pikachu Pop Star and Pikachu Rock Star."

"Pikachu Pika!" Pikachu Libre said proudly.

"They all look so cute." Kaede said, before coughing. Pikachu Belle hopped onto her bed, "Pika?" she said in a soft voice. The other Pikachu's noticed Ren and the others not looking well. Pikachu Pop Star went over to Carrie. Pikachu Libre went over to Jack and Mason. Pikachu Rock Star went over to Ren and Pikachu PhD went over to Jamie.

"Looks like they noticed your condition." My dad said.

Pikachu PhD carefully examined Jamie. "Pika Pikachu." it said.

"We already know they have a flu." I said. Pikachu PhD sweat dropped. Douglas laughed. "Guess you guess have some new friends."

"Pikachu." all the Cosplay Pikachu said. My friends gave a weak smile. Jo Jo positioned himself by Jack neck and chattered at Pikachu Libre. "What did Jo Jo say?" Rich asked.

"Jo Jo said, 'You're not pushing me out of the ring for number one pet, little mouse."

"Pikachu Pika?!" Pikachu Libre growled, with electricity coming from his cheeks. Jo Jo and Pikachu Libre got into each others faces. "Oh boy." I groaned.

"Tepig." Thankfully, Jack's Tepig came onto the bed, "Tepig Tepig Tep."

"Tepig says, 'No fighting, Jack's already sick he doesn't need to get shocked too." Pikachu Libre and Jo Jo sighed and turned away from each other. "Good job, Tepig."

Tepig smiled. "Tepig."

Snivy and Pikachu PhD looked at each other for a moment..... Snivy extended one of her vines and shook Pikachu PhD's hand, showing their friendship. Pikachu Pop Star got along well with Skitty and Pikachu Belle got along with Eevee just fine as well. Pikachu Rock Star just sat on Ren's side looking at everyone.

"Guess we have some pikachu partners." I said with a smile.

My friends nodded and the pokemon gave soft happy cries, trying not to give my friends headaches.

Days passed and the Pikachus helped take care of my friends while I worked their jobs for them so they would not fall behind. Finally, on the fifth day, my friends were all better... me on the other hand....

"Sorry Sweetie looks like you caught the flu from Ren and the others." Douglas said.

Yeah... this sucks... I caught the flu from Ren and the others. "Sorry Sarah." Ren apologized.

"It's not your fault." I said with a sore throat and I coughed.

My Pikachu Pop Star came to my side and nuzzled me. "Pikachu?"

"I'll be alright, Pikachu." I reassured.

"Don't worry, newbie, we'll take care of you." Jack said.

Everyone else except Rantaro and Nicole nodded with smiles on their faces. I nodded and sighed. In the end, I couldn't ask for a better group of friends.

Episode 59: Claw Patrol: Boys and the Pumpkin/Jack and Mason; Stranded

One day we were all at Sweet Apple Acers for Ponyville's Pumpkin Contest. Applejack called us over to see her and her family's pumpkin. It was a bit small and by small it mean it was the size of a pea. "That's your pumpkin? Hahahah!" Jack laughed.

"Yeah, yeah, she's not the biggest pumpkin in the patch but she should do well in the contest." Applejack said meekly.

"Applejack, darling, I'm sorry to say but that pumpkin wouldn't even win a beauty contest." Rarity said.

"Maybe I can help it grow, Applejack." I offered.

"How?" Applejack asked.

I took out some water. "My dad made some fast growing water. Just a little bit on the pumpkin and it shall grow to the height of your barn." I said proudly.

"That big?!" Ren exclaimed looking at the barn's size.

"Yep. What do ya say Applejack, wanna give it a try?"

"Ummm, I don't know, Sarah." Applejack said.

"It won't hurt the pumpkin at all." I reassured. Applejack sighed and looked at the tiny pumpkin. "Alright."

We all cheered and music started playing as the Movers sang the song as we grew the pumpkin.

Hahah! I always liked country music but dancing to it. HA! That's the best thing ever! Anyway, the pumpkin was as large as the Apple's barn. "Woo-wee! Now that's a pumpkin!" Applejack said.

"Hell yeah!" Jack exclaimed.

"Now it get the pumpkin guts out of the pumpkin!" I turned the pumpkin forward and I used my magic to cut off the stem and revealed the pumpkin guts. "Alright boys, get scooping." Applejack said.

"Why us?!" Ren exclaimed. Applejack growled at the boys with a fire in her eyes, literally. "Alright, alright!" Ren whimpered and he and the boys got to scooping out the pumpkin guts. Me and the girls went over to check on the other animals nearby.

Somehow, no sooner than five minutes later. "HEEEELLLLP!" We turned and saw the pumpkin closed and rolling away. "What the hay? Why's the pumpkin rolling away?" Applejack asked. I used my heat vision to see inside the pumpkin. "And Ren and the boys are trapped inside!" I cried.

"Oh no!" Twilight cried. The boys pokemon cried out in worry. Just then, We heard laughing and saw two familiar tanish stallions. "Flim and Flam, did you do this!" Applejack exclaimed in anger.

"You bet Applejack, without your pumpkin, you can't participate in the contest! Hahaha! Hope your boys don't get pumpkin sick." Those ignorant stallions. "Sarah, we gotta stop that thing before it destroys Ponyville." Rainbow said.

"And we have to rescue Ren and the others." Fluttershy added.

"And we will." I pressed my Dino Bracer. "Claw Patrol, to the home ship!" I called. "Come on girls." We all rushed to the home-ship and into my dad's old lab where he and Douglas were present. The dragons were there in their uniforms. "Claw Patrol, ready for action, Sarah." Moonshine said.

"Thanks for hurrying over. Flim and Flam trapped Ren and the boys in the giant pumpkin Applejack and her family are going to use in the Ponyville Pumpkin contest. We need to stop it before it destroys Ponyville and rescue the boys." I said. "Moonshine, I need you to clear the roads so no one gets hurt from the Pumpkin."

"Moonshine is on the case!"

"Storm, I need you to track the pumpkin from the air and warn everyone if it's heading towards something that can damage it and the boys."

"This Nadder's gotta fly!"

"The rest of you, stand by in case I need you." I said to the others.

"Right Sarah." the dragons replied.

"Alright, Claw Patrol is on a roll!" I cheered. The dragons roared and I hopped into my car along with the Mane 6, Kaede and Carrie and Pikachu. The dragons got into their vehicles and we all drove off in the direction of the pumpkin.

Ren's POV

This is crazy! One minute I was gutting a pumpkin with Jack, Jamie, Mason and Rantaro and the next minute we're all trapped inside thanks to the Flim Flam brothers. We were all getting tossed around the pumpkin. "Gah, Ow, Oof. Stop this crazy ride!" Jamie screeched.

"Stop.. OW... being.. ow.. a ... Gah... whimp... Ouch!" Jack said as he was tossed around as well. Suddenly we heard sirens nearby the pumpkin. "What's.... that?" Rantaro asked.

"It's the Claw Patrol!" Jamie cried happily.

"Hang in there boys, we'll get you out of there!" Sarah called.

Man, I've never been so relieved to hear them in my life. Oof! I hope they hurry. I think I'm getting sick.

POV Ends

We drove to the side of the pumpkin. "Moonshine, clear the road." I said.

"Right." Moonshine drove ahead and roared out his megaphone. "Giant Pumpkin coming through, everyone indoors!" he called. Ponies scrambled to get out of the way of the giant pumpkin.

"Sarah, the Pumpkin's heading for Town Hall!" Storm exclaimed.

"Oh no!" Sarah said. "We have to steer it away from Town Hall, but how?"

"I know. I can use my copter to make enough wind to push it away." Storm suggested.

"Great Idea! Go for it Storm!" Storm roared and drove her copter in front of the pumpkin as it reached Town Hall. Mayor Mare screamed in fear but Storm gave her copters propellers full power creating enough wind to push the pumpkin west and away from town hall. "Hooray!" Mayor Mare cried. We all drove after the Pumpkin which was rolling through the forest and then towards the ocean.

"Oh no, it's heading to the ocean!" Storm cried.

"The ocean?!" I exclaimed. "That's not good. We need another claw." I pressed the screen. "Striker."

"Yeah Sarah?" Striker asked.

"The pumpkin is heading towards the ocean, meet us there."

"Ready set, get wet!" Striker called. The pumpkin rolled onto a ramp-shaped rock and then crashed into the ocean. "Spark, Fire, you're with me." I drove the car off the same ramp and wings came out and the back tires turned into propellers. Spark and Fire's recycling truck turned into a tugboat and we drove after the pumpkin.

Ren's POV

Ugh... I think we stopped rolling. Thank goodness. I was waist deep in the pumpkin as was the rest of the boys. Jack and Mason were struggling to get out of the pumpkin guts but it was too thick so they couldn't really move around. "Ugh... this stuff is thick." Jack grunted.

"I can barely move." Mason added.

Just then we heard footsteps from outside. "What's that?" Suddenly, the top of the pumpkin opened and revealed, "Pikapi."

"Pikachu!" I cried in joy. The Sarah came into view. "You boys okay?"

"We're okay, but we're stuck." Jamie said.

"Hang on we'll get you. Storm lower your hooks." she called up. Soon five hooks were lowered down into the pumpkin with our Pikachus' hanging on to them. "Pikapi, Pikachu." My pikachu waved his tail in front of me. "Umm, what are they doing?" Mason asked.

"They want you to grab their tails and Storm will pull you out." Sarah called down to us. We all struggled and got at least one arm free. I grabbed my Pikachu, while Rantaro grabbed on Jack and Jack grabbed onto his Pikachu. Jamie grabbed his Pikachu and Mason grabbed onto his. "Alright we're ready!" I called back up.

"Go Storm!" We were soon lifted out of the pumpkin guts and out of the pumpkin. Storm flew her copter over to the mainland and set us down. Sarah drove her car over to us and the girls came out. Carrie, Flutters and Rainbow tackled Mason, me and Jack. "Big Brother! Ren! Fatty!"

"Oof!" I giggled at Fluttershy while Mason giggled with his sister.

"Gah, Skittles!" Jack exclaimed. Twilight and the others came over. "Thank Celestia you boys are alright." she said.

"Yeah, that was not a fun ride." Ren groaned.

"I'm so staying away from pumpkins after this." Jack added. The girls laughed at the boys. "So what about the pumpkin?" Pinkie asked, pointing to the floating pumpkin. I used my magic to lift the pumpkin out of the water and I turned it upside down and it spilled all of the pumpkin guts out.... and all over the boys.

"UGGGGGGHHH!" They all screamed.

"NO more pumpkin!" Jack exclaimed and the girls laughed some more at the boys reactions.

Jack and Mason; Stranded

Mason POV

"Okay Pikachu, Iron Tail." Pikachu Libre spun in the air with it's tail glowing white and slashed a log in half perfectly. "Good job."

"Pikachu." I have to admit. I like having a pokemon with me now. Pikachu similar to me in a way. A fighter.

"Hey bodyguard!" a voice called. I looked and saw Jack and his Tepig coming over. "Hi Jack, what are you doing here?"

"Ren said come over to newbie's castle." Jack said.

"O-Okay." I gathered Pikachu Libre in my arms and we headed over to Sarah's Castle. When we got there we found Sarah, Ren, Kaede, Carrie and Mason there... but something didn't look right. They all had upset expressions. "About time you two showed up." Ren growled. Okay... that was different. "Um s-sorry."

"Hmph. Anyway, let's get down to business." Sarah stated. The five of them walked off to the throne room. "Something doesn't seem right with the brats." Jack whispered over to me.

"Y-Yeah... I know." I agreed.

"Hey! Get in here!" Carrie snarled at us with an angry look on her face. Jack and I looked at each other and went into the throne room. When the door closed, the whole room was dark. The only thing we could see was each others eyeballs. "Hey! What the hell's going on?!" Jack exclaimed.

"GET THEM!"

What? Gah! Ow! Ugh! Before I knew what hit me, I was on the ground, tied up to Jack. "Hey, what's the big idea, you brats!" Jack exclaimed in anger. Sarah, Ren, Carrie, Mason and Kaede nodded and pressed their necks, revealing that they were acutally, "Team Flare?!" I cried in fear.

"Yes.. glad to see you both again." Flare hissed.

Jack struggled to get out of the ropes but they were too tight. "Let us go, you bastard!" Jack growled.

"Now why would I do that when I could simply use you as bait to get the hybrid and Z1." Flare hissed. They were gonna use us as bait.... oh dear. "You'll never get you hands on newbie or that green thing." Jack declared.

"Oh, I beg to differ. Bag them!" What? Jack and I were then placed in a large burlap sack. "Gah! Hey! Let us go you friggin bastards!" Jack yelled. I struggled to get out the ropes but they were too tight.

"Hey!" a voice was heard. "Let Jack and Mason go!" I know that voice anywhere. "Sarah!" I called.

"Haha, you two friends are our, hybrid. But if you want them then surrender yourself and Z1 to me." Flare bargained.

"No deal, creep. Now let our friends go!" Ren demanded.

“Yeah give me back my big brother!” Carrie added.

“Meow!”

“Pikachu!”

"Not until you hand over what we want." a female said. Suddenly, the bag gave a sharp lunge and Jack and I were pressed against each other. "What the hell-?"

That's when we heard three new voices.

"Team Rocket?!" Sarah exclaimed. Team Rocket? Who are they? "Give us that bag back!"

"Haha, no way twerps. If these two boys are valuable then we want them for ourselves." a raspy voice said. I gulped nervously. This can't be good.

"Pikapi!"

"Tepig!"

"Huh? Wah! How did you three get onto our balloon?" a women's voice came.

"Pikachuuuuuuuuuuu!"

"Tepig!"

"WAH!" All I heard were screams and a large explosion before the bag gave another shake to the left and Jack and I fell ontop of each other. "Watch it!" Jack growled.

“Excuse me for falling” I growled at him. Then we felt the bag falling all of sudden and we kept smacking into things until we both hit the ground hard. "Ugh... ouch.. that hurt." I groaned.

"Pikapi!"

"Tepig."

I saw the two Pikachu Libre opening the bag.

"Tepig." Tepig came around and used Ember on the ropes, burning them and setting us free. "Thanks Tepig." Jack said. We both stood up and saw that we were in a forest and far from Ponyville. "This isn't good." I said.

"Jeez, ya think." Jack said sarcastically. "Now we're lost in the middle of friggin nowhere!"

"Jack, calm down." I said to him. "Right now we have to focus on getting back to Ponyville."

"Well you can do that, I'm going this way!" Jack suddenly walked off and dragged me along. "Jack.. ugh.. wait!"

"Not listening, bodyguard." Jack said. Ugh.. this guy is so stubborn sometimes. I hope he doesn't get us into anymore..." Apparently and as expected, Jack wasn't looking where he was going and we both fell down large cliff and on top of each other... again. "Uugh.. trouble." We both groaned as we got up and looked back at the tall cliff. "Pikapi!"

"Tepig!"

There was no way we could climb that cliff back up to our pokemon and there was no way they could climb down to us. "Great, you got us separated from our pokemon happy?" I growled.

"Don't blame me!" Jack snarled.

"Well who do you expect me to blame?!" I yelled. Jack's face turned red with anger. Suddenly....

"Litleo."

We both froze as we heard a small cry and saw a small lion cub pokemon coming out of the brush with brusies all over it. "Oh God." Me and Jack rushed over to the lion cub pokemon. "Litleo."

"What the hell happened to him?" Jack asked.

"Hey!" we turned and saw a Team Flare Grunt behind us. "Give me that Litleo." he demanded.

"Fat chance, bastard!" Jack exclaimed.

The Grunt growled, "Houndoom, go!" and he summoned his Houndoom. Houndoom growled at us. Oh man, we didn't have our pokemon to fight him with. "Houndoom, destroy those two pests!" the grunt ordered. The Houndoom charged us and leaped into the air. Jack got his fists ready but before he could punch the Houndoom, Litleo suddenly sprang from my arms and bashed Houndoom in the stomach, sending it flying backwards. "Litleo!" I cried.

Litleo landed on the ground, but he winced at his injuries. "Grr... you'll pay for that you little pest!" the grunt growled. Litleo narrowed his eyes at him and Houndoom and unleashed a powerful Flamethrower attack, scorching the grunt and Houndoom. The two of them were shocked at the Litleo's power as well as us. The grunt and Houndoom ran for the hills after that attack. Litleo breathed heavily and then collapsed from exhaustion and his injuries. "Litleo!" I rushed over to his side and saw that it was still breathing. "Hang in there, boy." I said to it.

"Litleo."

"Phanpy."

"Turtwig."

Huh? Jack and I turned and saw three more pokemon coming out of the brush. One was another Litleo and it sounded like a female due to it high voice cry. The second pokemon was a small, blue elephant-like Pokémon. It has large, floppy ears, which it uses as fans to cool itself. There are two red pads on each ear and another on the bridge of its short trunk. This small trunk is sensitive, yet strong. It can send a person flying with an affectionate, playful bump of its snout. Also, it had a single nail on each of its four feet, and a short tail.

The third pokemon is a small, light green, quadruped Pokémon resembling a turtle or tortoise. Its eyes, feet, and lower jaw are yellow. Its body is covered by a brown shell that is composed of earth. The shell has a thick black stripe and a black rim.

The two pokemon turned and saw me with Litleo in my arms. "Turtwig!" The Turtwig rushed over and put it's feet on my legs. "Turtwig, Tur."

Phanpy came over as well looking equally as worried. "Phanpy."

"I think they wanna see Litleo." Jack said to me.

"Yeah." I kneeled down an let the two pokemon see Litleo. "Turtwig." The leaf on Turtwig's head glowed green as well as Litleo and the scratches and bruises disappeared. "Woah... it's healing it's injuries." I gasped. When all of the injuries were gone, Litleo opened it's eyes. "Litleo?" Jack and I smiled at the lion cub. "You're all better." I said. Litleo cried happily and saw the other Litleo, Turtwig and Phanpy. The four pokemon smiled at each other.

"Looks like they're friends." I said with a smile.

"Yeah... now can we go back to finding Ponyville?" Jack asked.

"Right." We both turned and started walking away when, "Litleo." We stopped walking, turned and saw Litleo, Phanpy and Turtwig following us? "What are you three brats doing?" Jack asked.

Turtwig and Litleo went over to me and rubbed against my leg while the female Litleo and Phanpy did the same to Jack. "I think they wanna come with us." I said to Jack.

"They do?" The four pokmeon nodded and cried happily.

Suddenly... a net came out of nowhere and captured us inside and we were lifted into the air. "Hey! What the-?!" I called. We heard familiar laughter, "Team Flare, let us go!" Jack exclaimed angrily.

"No, you two will help me capture that hybrid and Z1 whether you like it or not." Flare Streak hissed. Jack and growled at them. Just then a Flamethrower came and hit the balloon, rocking it a little. "What was that?" Flare hissed.

"Litleo!" The two Litleo, Turtwig and Phanpy growled at Team Flare. "Litleo?!" Jack and I exclaimed.

"You little pests!" Flare snarled. The Male and Female Litleo leaping into the tree and leaped into the air and slashed the net with Slash and we started to fall towards the ground. "WOOOOAAAH!"

Just then we were grabbed by something in the air. We both looked and saw. "Firestorm!"

"Silverpsike!"

Yep, it was out two dragons. They set us down on the ground and Turtwing and Phanpy came over to us. "Jack, Mason!" We looked and saw Ren and everyone else flying down to us on the others dragons. "Thank Celestia you both are alright." Twilight said. Carrie and Rainbow tackled me and Jack. "Big brother!"

"Fatty!"

"Gah! Stop it Skittles!" Jack exclaimed angrily. Turtwig, Phanpy and the two Litleos came over to us. "Woah.. Litleo, Turtwig and a Phanpy." Sarah gasped.

"Yeah, we became friends with them." I said. The four pokemon looked at each other and nodded. They looked at the balloon and the Litleo's launched two Flamethrowers, Turtwig unleashed Solar Beam and Phanpy unleashed Hyper Beam. All of the attacks combined and slammed into the balloon, sending it flying away. "Alright!" Ren cheered.

"Now that's power!" Sarah added. The four pokemon leaped into our arms and we laughed with them. "You four sure are something." Jack said with a toothily grin.

"Litleo."

"Phanpy."

"Turtwig."

"Looks like you two and have two new pokemon each." Kaede smiled.

"Yeah." Jack and I said in unison.

"Now let's get you two home." Sarah said. "I'm sure you both are starving." Now that she mentions it, I haven't eaten anything all day. My stomach growled as well as Jack's "Yeah, I'm starved." I groaned.

"Me too." Jack added. The others laughed together. "Come one you two." Silverspike said. We mounted our dragons as well as the others and we both flew off to Ponyville with our new pokemon by our side.

Episode 60: The Apples New Pokemon?

"Alright Lycanroc, Use Rock Throw! I called.

Lycanroc leaped into the air, howled and launched rocks from his tail.

"Litleo, Flamethrower!" Mason and Jack said in unison. Their Litleo's unleashed their fire attack, countering Lycanroc's Rock Throw. "Use Flame Charge!"

The two Litleo's covered themselves in fire energy and charged Lycanroc. "Lycanroc, Accelarock!" Lycanroc glowed and charged the two lion cub pokemon. The three collided and made a small explosion, sending them skidding back a little.

"Now Use Fire Fang!"

The two Litleo's leaped into the air with their jaws surrounded by fire energy. "Dodge it!" I called. Lycanroc leaped into the air and dodged the Fire Fangs. "Use Bite!" Lycanroc dove down and delivered a Bite attack sending the two lion cubs skidding back. "Litleo, are you okay?" Mason asked.

"Litleo."

"Lit."

Lycanroc came over to me. "Alright boys, that's it." I called.

"Lycanroc." I came over to them and rubbed the two Litleo's heads. "You two are strong, aren't you?" I cooed. The two Litleos giggled. "Yeah, they sure are." Jack said with a toothily grin.

"Litleo." They said happily.

Suddenly, Rainbow came over. "Hey, trainees, Applejack needs you over to Sweet Apple Acres, pronto."

"Why?" Mason asked.

"Just come on." Then she zipped off again. Well... that was weird. "What the hell was that about?" Jack asked.

"Don't know, but we should go and see what's going on." I suggested. Mason and Jack nodded and we all went over to Sweet Apple Acres and found Twilight and all the others." So what's the problem, Applejack?" Twilight asked.

"Some large pokemon is in our barn and it won't leave." Applejack grumbled.

"A pokemon?" Ren echoed. "What kind?"

"See for yourselves." Applejack led us over to the barn and opened it up. We all gasped in awe. Sitting on one of the haybails was a large, equine Pokémon with short, brown fur and a black-and-red mane and tail. It was about eight feet tall and had heavy-lidded, black eyes with a red rim along the bottom, a red blaze on its muzzle, and long, pointed black ears with brown insides. This Pokémon's mane extends down around its eyes. Along the top of its neck, its mane is black with red at the tip and stands up straight. On either side of its neck, the mane forms three thick structures similar to dreadlocks with red mud around the tips. The mane extends all the way down it's back in a thin line before becoming its tail. The tail appears similar to its dreadlocks, but is much larger and has several black notches missing from the mud around the tip. Around its hooves is a protective coating of red mud, which has three notches around the bottom.

"Woah... what is that thing?" Mason exclaimed in shock.

"Woah... it's a Mudsdale!" I gasped.

"Mudsdale?" Everyone echoed.

"Yeah. Mudsdale is a the Draft Horse pokemon A Ground type. Mudsdale's heavy, mud-covered kick is its favorite attack, and can easily reduce a large truck to scrap." I explained.

"Woah.. that sounds strong. But why is in your barn?" Ren asked.

"I don't know." Applejack said.

"Let me see if I can get it to talk." Lycanroc said.

"Alright go for it, buddy." I said. Lycanroc moved over to the large pokemon. "Excuse me." The Mudsdale opened it's eyes and looked at Lycanroc. "Mr. Mudsdale, why are sleeping in my friends barn?"

"Mudsdale, Mudsdale, Mud."

"Really?!"

"Mudsdale."

"Oh my."

"Lycanroc, what's it saying?" Ren asked.

"It's says that two tanish stallion are heading this way." Lycanroc said.

"Tanish stallions?" Carrie asked.

"Mudsdale, Mudsdale, Mud."

"He's says their called the Flim Flam brothers?" Everyone expressions turned upset at the sound of that. "Those bastards again!" Jack exclaimed angrily. "What do they want now?"

"Probably revenge on Sarah for what happened the last time." Kaede claimed. Just then, Lycanroc, Litleo and Mudsdale perked up at the sound and machine rolling down the street. "And I think I here them now, great." Sure enough when we walked outside we saw the SSCS 6000 rolling towards us. It stopped and jumped down the Flim Flame brothers.

"What are you two doing here on our property?" Applejack snarled.

"We're here to take over Sweet Apple Acres again." Flim replied.

"That'll never happen." Kaede growled.

"Oh yeah." The two brother pulled out two Pokeballs and released two Houndoom. "Houndoom?!" I exclaimed.

"You two timing bastards!" Jack exclaimed in anger. "We'll never let you take the farm chick's home!"

"Oh yes we will. Listen here Apples, we challenge you and the Princess to a pokemon battle. Winner gets Sweet Apple Acres." Flam challenged. Applejack gritted her teeth and her face became red. "You whippersnappers, there's no way we'd battle you for our home!" Granny Smith growled.

"Eeyup." Big Mac added.

"Deal." I said confidently.

"WHAT?!" Everyone exclaimed.

The brothers smirked. "Alright then, we'll battle at high noon." Flam stated and then he, his brother and their pokemon drove off in th SSCS 6000. "Sarah, are you nuts, the Apples don't have any pokemon to battle with." Spike exclaimed.

"Spike's right sugarcube. Who are we gonna battle with." Granny Smith asked.

"Mudsdale."

Huh? We all turned to see Mudsdale walking over to the Apples. "Mudsdale, Mud."

"You will?!" Lycanroc exclaimed.

"What?" Applebloom said.

"Mudsdale said he'll battle with you, Apples."

"HUH?!" Applejack exclaimed. She looked at Mudsdale and it nodded at her.

"What do you say, Applejack?" Kaede asked. Applejack looked at Mudsdale and then at all of us. "I say.... let's go it!"

Everyone cheered. "That's the way, sis!" Applebloom added.

"Eeyup." Big Mac added.

"I'll help you train with Mudsdale." I offered.

"Thanks Sarah." Applejack said. Soon Mudsdale and Applejack were on one side of the field while me and Ampharos were on the other side. I took out my pokedex and scanned Mudsdale's moves. When dd I get a pokedex you say? I got it a couple days ago, but I never bothered to mention it. Anyway, "Applejack, it says Mudsdale can use High Horsepower, Focus Blast, Rock Slide and Mud Slap." I called over.

"Alright... Mudsdale use Focus Blast!" Mudsdale cried out and formed a sphere of energy in it's mouth and launched it at Ampharos. "Ampaharos, Thunderbolt!" Ampharos unleashed Thunderbolt, countering Mudsdale's Focus Blast and making a small explosion. "Use Rock Slide!" Rocks formed around Mudsdale and he launched them at Ampharos, "Use Ice Punch to deflect them!"

Ampharos's hands glowed with ice energy and it punched the large rocks into pieces. "Awesome!" Ren exclaimed. I saw Jamie taking notes of the battle, as usual. Hehehe. "Now use High Horsepower! Mudsdale glowed orange and it charged Ampharos colliding it's massive body with his and he was sent flying backwards into some on the trees! "Ampharos!" I rushed over to my Electric type friend. Ampharos groaned, "Are you okay, buddy?" Ampharos looked at me and smiled. "Yes Momma."

I sighed in relief as the others came over. "Sorry about that sugarcube." Applejack apologized.

"It's alright Applejack." I reassured.

"Damn, that High Horsepower sure is strong." Jack commented.

"That's for sure, you'll dominate those brothers for sure." Ren added.

"Hehe, thanks everyone." Applejack said.

"So newbie, what pokemon will you use?" Jack asked me.

"I'll use Ampharos."

"Ampharos!"

"Are you sure, Sarah?" Carrie asked.

"Don't worry Carrie, Ampharos and I have our secret weapon, remember." I smirked.

"Huh?.... Oh, right! Hehehe." Carrie said.

Everyone else rolled their eyes playfully.

Two Hours Later

It was one hour till high noon and I was walking through the Apple Orchard with Ampahros and Lucario. I tooka deep breath. "Ah... I love a nice day." I grinned.

"Ampha."

"Rarr." Suddenly, Lucario saw something in the dirt. "Rarr?"

"Lucario? What is it?" I asked.

"There's something in here." Lucario said. Lucario, Ampharos and I went over and saw something white sticking out of the ground. Amphros dug it up and it was revealed to be a bracelet of some sort.

"What's this?" I cleaned it off and placed it on my left wrist. Then Ampharos pulled out five crystals. Each were diamond shaped but a different color. One was silver. One was yellow. One was blue with a dragon face on it. And the other two were brown but one had a Lycanroc face on it and the other had a boulder picture on it. "Wonder what these are?" I asked myself.

"They are called Z Crystals." a voice came. We all looked and saw a a large, quadruped, stag-like Pokémon with four pairs of antlers. Its coloration varies slightly depending on which mode it is in: Active Mode or Neutral Mode. Regardless of mode, its main body is always black with a blue stripe down its back and a short, bushy tail. Starting at its knees there is a blade-like trim around each leg, which forms a point under each hoof. There is an upside-down, V-shaped marking on its chest in the same color as the trim on its legs. Its head and neck are blue, and there are two large, tufts that extend onto its chest and curve upward. Its first pair of antlers extends onto its head and curves around the underside of its eyes. The eyes are black with X-shaped pupils. There is a short marking on top of its snout and an upward curving horn on each side of its head in place of ears.

"Woah... who are you?" I asked in awe.

"I am called Xerneas. The Life Pokemon." Xerneas said.

"So what are you doing here?" I asked.

"I'm here to tell you of your Z-Ring and Z-Crystals. They can allow you to use Z-Moves. Powerful attacks that can be used only once in battle. You can use them in your battle."

"Okay... but how do I use them?"

"The 'how' part will come naturally to you." Xerneas said. "I must go now, but I will return in time." Xerneas than leaped gracefully into the orchard. "Well... that was special." Lucario said.

"Yeah. Now come on, we have a family farm to save." I said with determination. Lucario and Ampharos nodded.

Sweet Apple Acres

It was high noon and all of Ponyville had shown up for the battle. Applejack, Me, Mudsdale and Ampharos were on one side while the Flim Flam brothers and their Houndoom were on the other side. Mayor Mare said. "The battle between the Flim Flam brother and Applejack and Princess Sarah will begin. The battle will be over when both pokemon on either side are unable to continue. And begin!"

"Houndoom, Use Solar Beam on Mudsdale!" Flam exclaimed.

Houndoom launched the Grass-type attack at Mudsdale, "Ampahros use Ice Punch an freeze it." Ampharos came in front of the Solar Beam and punched it with Ice Beam, freezing it completely. "It froze the Solar Beam! Amazing!" Jamie exclaimed.

"Now use Thunderbolt!" Ampharos cried out and launched Thunderbolt, shocking both Houndoom and creating a small expolsion sending them flying back. The brother gasped. "Way'd a go!" I cheered.

"Ampharos!"

The brothers growled. "Use Flamethrower on Mudsdale!" they said in unison. The Houndoom launched the attack at Mudsdale making a small explosion. "Mudsdale!" Applejack cried. Everyone gasped.

"Hahaha, too bad Applejack- WHAT?!" The dust cleared revealing Mudsdale unharmed and with moving lights. "How could it take all of those attacks?" Flam exclaimed.

"Because of it's ability Stamina!" I exclaimed with pride.

"Stamina?" Ren asked.

"With Stamina, Mudsdales' defense gets stronger the more it's attacked so it takes less and less damage." I explained.

"Incredible!" Mason exclaimed.

The pokemon all cheered happily.

The brothers were not amused. "Use Thunder Fang!" Houndoom charged Mudsdale and bit it but it had no effect. "You guys are so slow. Electric type attacks have no affect on a Ground type like Mudsdale." I called.

"What?!" they exclaimed. Ren and the others sweat dropped. "They do not deserve pokemon." Ren said.

"Yep." the others said.

"Use Rock Slide!" Mudsdale cried out and launched the large rocks and the Houndoom, creating a large explosion and it was super effective. The Houndoom had scratches all over them.

"Now Ampharos." I showed off my braclet and the yellow Z-Crystal glowed and me and Ampahros started doing poses with each other. A large ball electricty formed at Ampharos's arms. "Alright here we go with full power now! Use Gigavolt Havoc!" Ampharos launched it at the two Houndoom and a massive explosion occurred.

(Like this: Skip to 2:44)

When the dust cleared both Houndoom were knocked out. "Houndoom are unable to battle which means the winners are Princess Sarah and Applejack!" Mayor Mare exclaimed.

"Alright!" Ren exclaimed.

"That's our girl!" Jack added.

The pokemon cheered together. The Flim Flam brothers returned their pokemon. "Doesn't matter, we'll still take Sweet Apple Acres." Flim growled.

"Mudsdale, High Horsepower!" Applejack cried. Mudsdale cried out and charged the brothers and their machine sending them both flying far away. "Alright!" Mason added.

Everyone came over to us. "You two were amazing!" Kaede exclaimed.

"Hell yeah. Especially that finishing move newbie pulled off." Jack added. "What was that move anyway?"

"It's called a Z-Move, it's very powerful." I answered.

"Where you get those from?" Jamie asked pointing at my ring and crystal. "I found it in the Apple Orchard a let's just say I got some legendary help on how to use them."

"Well whatever it is, it saved Applejack's family farm." Mason grinned. Mudsdale nuzzled Applejack. "Hehe, easy partner."

"Mudsdale, Mudsdale."

"What's it saying?" Mason asked.

"Mudsdale wants to be the Apple Family's pokemon." I said with a smile.

"WHAT?!" The Apples exclaimed.

Mudsdale nodded at them.

"He wants to stay with you all and help out." I added.

"Can we Granny Smith and Applejack? Please." Applebloom said. Granny Smith and Applejack looked at her and then at each other. "Well... the big fella could certainly help us harvest." Granny Smith said.

"And his strength will be useful." Applejack added.

"Eeyup." Big Mac added.

"Does that mean?" Applebloom asked.

"Yes, we'll keep it." Applejack said. Applebloom cheered and hugged Mudsdales' leg while the crowd cheered happily. Now the Apples have their first pokemon ever and Sweet Apple Acres is safe again.

Episode 61: Wonderbolts Academy

After I rose out of bed, I already started my way out the door. I looked up to see a sunny clear sky. This caused me to think about today's pending adventure. Suddenly, a light blue face appeared in front of me in an upside down position. The bright rainbow mane hung from her head as she stared at me with a curious expression.

"Watcha doin'?" She asked.

"Nice to see you too, Rainbow…" I returned. "Nothing at the moment."

She flipped her body around in the air to where I could see her correctly. "That's awesome because I need you to come over to my place really quick."

"Huh?" I drew out a questionable expression. "Why? Are we training today?" Recently, Rainbow has been training me to help me fly better with my wings. I didn't like flying all that much but Rainbow said she would train me. "Better." She formed a bright smile. "I'm sure there's going to be a surprise for you in it."

"Um…" I could only express before she grabbed my hand and forced me up from the ground. I quickly spread my wings and began flapping them in order to stay by her.

"Come on!" She slightly lunged her head to the side in order to gesture me to follow her.

"Right behind you, Captain…" I muttered, initiating our leave.

When we arrived under her home in the clouds, I noticed the rest of the girls and the others there. There was a huge sun umbrella covering Twilight and Jamie's area, providing them with enough shade to read the book in front of them . A picnic basket also sat by them. Rarity and Kaede sat on my right after them, sipping on a glass of water as Raritywore dark purple shades with hot pink trimming. Then, there was Applejack, Mason and Carrie by a plate full of apples. Jack and Applejack were munching them. Ren and Fluttershy was by them in the same position, only they were observing the scenery and the surroundings. Pinkie Pie sat in front of them, eyeing the mailbox excitedly and carefully for some reason. Nicole was on her IPad with a bored looked while Rantaro sat there with a equally bored look.

I looked around, a little confused. "What's going on?" I asked.

Pinkie gasped. "You didn't hear?!" She quickly sat up and dashed over to me. "Dashie is waiting for an acceptance letter from the Wonderbolts!" As Pinkie spoke, Rainbow tried to shush her and make her stop talking, but she failed. "Pinkie! That was supposed to be a surprise for Sarah!"

"Oh…" She released a small nervous chuckle. "Sorry…"

Rainbow smiled proudly nonetheless. "That's alright. It's not the main surprise I have for her." She crossed her forelegs as she flew.

"Okay…" I returned, trying to put the pieces together. "So…you're waiting to be accepted in the Wonderbolts? Huh?"

"Not exactly. You see…" Rainbow began explaining the situation. "I'm going to be enrolled in the Wonderbolt Academy." She gazed out towards the sky. "It's like a boot camp for those who want to have the chance to be in the Wonderbolts. Knowing how I'm an awesome flyer, I'm sure to get in. Then, I'll start training there. I'll get in the Wonderbolts in no time!"

"Well, that's great, Rainbow!" I encouraged. "I'm really glad to see you becoming closer to your dreams by the minute."

"About time, Skittles." Jack scoffed.

"Shut it, fatty!" Rainbow said.

"I'm not fat, I'm husky."

"Zweilous."

"Nair!" Jack's Zweilous and my Dragonair got in between the two, not wanting them to fight. The two of them growled and turned away from each other with a huff.

"Anyway... I can't wait to see how surprised you are when my letter gets here." Rainbow said.

"What?" I responded. "Why would I be surprised?"

"Hm. You'll see… Come on." She joined the others, sitting between Twilight, Jamie and Kaede and Rarity. I walked over to Ren and Fluttershy, lying myself down on Fluttershy's left side.

Pinkie Pie released a nervous squeal, beginning to jump around the mailbox and never taking her anxious eyes off of it. "Ooooh, I wish the mailpony would just come already! I can't wait another minute to find out if Rainbow Dash got in or not!"

"Pinkie Pie, you're more nervous than Rainbow Dash." Twilight raised her eyes from the book and commented on Pinkie's behavior.

Rainbow Dash immediately scoffed. "I'm not nervous at all. When I get into the Wonderbolt Academy..."

Pinkie clenched Rainbow's coat with her hooves. "IF you get in!" She shook her. "If you get in! Don't jinx it!"

"Calm down, you pink loon." Jack growled.

"I'm telling you, it's in the bag." Rainbow Dash assured and pushed her hooves away.

"Don't jinx it!" Pinkie warned greatly once again.

"She is the best flyer in Ponyville." Applejack added, chomping on another apple.

"Yeah why wouldn't she get in?" Mason added.

Rainbow ensured this, dashing past us in flight "In Ponyville?" She rapidly maneuvered to a nearby cloud and instantly formed it into a slide. "I'm probably the best flyer in all of Equestria." She spoke as she easily slid down with her wings outstretched. "I wouldn't be surprised if they just went ahead and made me a Wonderbolt on the first day." She flew calmly on her back and landed back near us.

"You have a lot of credibility for it." I added. "I don't see why not. You're pretty much the only one there that's done much more for Equestria than just fly expertly."

"I wouldn't say the only one…" she returned.

I raised an eyebrow, still becoming confused about these odd things Rainbow was mentioning. However, this expression was quickly broken when a familiar voice arose from a distance. "Rainbow Daaaash!" I quickly looked to see a familiar gray Pegasus with a blond mane fly towards us. "I've got your letter for you!" She announced when arriving in our area.

Rainbow Dash quickly snatched the letter without question, but I was more concerned about the pony delivering the letter. "Derpy…!" I performed a quick flight towards her. Derpy and I met a few weeks ago when I prevented her crashing into a wall. I have heard about her... special eyes, but that doesn't bother me at all. "Where the hay have you been all this time?"

"Sorry." She apologized with her cheery smile. "I've been busy with work."

"…You work as a mailpony?" I asked, noticing her saddlebag that contained one more last letter.

"Should we be concerned about this?" Ren whispered to the others.

"Honestly, I don't know." Applejack whispered back.

"Yup! I saved the last mail for the best! I just finished with my morning." She answered.

"What about that last letter right there?" I pointed towards it.

"That's for me! But first, I want to see Rainbow Dash get into the Wonderbolt Academy!"

"Wait… How did you know that Rainbow Dash—"

"Enough talkin'!" Rainbow ordered. "Watch as I open my ticket to my dreams!" She gripped the top part of the letter with her teeth and ripped it off. As she flapped her wings, she held the letter with her hooves and quickly began reading through it. However, her expression changed to the opposite direction, indicating a bad signal. "I... didn't get in." She announced sadly. These thoughts raced through my head, trying to figure out the reasons why in Equestria would Rainbow Dash not get in. On the side, I heard Pinkie Pie gasp horridly as Derpy and the others returned frowns and surprised expressions. After a moment, she presented the paper to us and revoked her frown. "Gotcha!" She laughed, revealing the green checkmark on the letter and removing our frowns from our faces. "Ha, you guys are so gullible. Like I wasn't gonna get in!"

"So what's the surprise you kept bringing me on about?" I asked.

She tossed the paper over to me. I caught it with my magic and began scanning through it to see what the "surprise" was supposed to be. "I may have mentioned you when applying for the Wonderbolt Academy."

I widened my eyes and looked up from the paper. "You didn't…"

She rubbed her hoof on her stomach and observed it from front and back. "Did I?" After seeing the proof on the paper, Rainbow continued to speak. "Apparently, an Alicorn gets automatically accepted, seeing as they're super rare and special."

Now this I did not expect. "Skittles, why would you sign newbie up for some base camp?" Jack asked.

"Yeah...! I don't want to be in the Wonderbolts!" I added, flabbergasted.

"You don't have to be!" She quickly flew over to me and grabbed my cheeks, squishing them. " Don't you see?" She removed her hooves. "This is the best chance for you to get better with your flying! I'm already a great coach, but imagine being trained by a Wonderbolt? You should become as awesome as me in no time! Well…maybe not as awesome…but a great flyer!"

"That's…actually pretty smart of you, Rainbow…but…" I sighed. "I'm not really…familiar…with their type of training. It's focused more on discipline…so I've heard…"

"Come on, you've been through worse things. The type of training shouldn't matter. What matters is how amazing your flying becomes!"

"Well… I suppose I can give it a sh—"

"I got accepted!" A giggled occurred afterwards, drawing our attention towards a dancing gray Pegasus to our side. Hold on.... Derpy got accepted?! Okay... how did that happen?

"What?!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. "How did a Pegasus like you get in?" Took the words right out of my mouth. Derpy stopped dancing and faced Rainbow. "I don't know. But they must have really liked those muffins I've sent them!"

"Huh?" Rainbow was really surprised at this. "But—"

Pinkie Pie quickly rushed towards her and began squeezing her tightly. "I'm just sooooooooooo happy for you!"

While this was occurring, I walked over to Derpy. "Why'd you want to get into Wonderbolt Academy?" I asked. "I don't think you ever had dreams of becoming one…"

The grin on her face faded away a little. "Well… The truth is…"

"Come on, Sarah!" Rainbow Dash called after finally being freed from Pinkie. "We've got to get moving! The sooner I get there, the sooner I get to show my stuff!" She dashed between Applejack and Rarity, retrieving the saddlebag they had packed for her.

"Wow…" I rubbed my head. "Well, sorry for the…sudden goodbye…but…see you guys la—"

"Come on!" She grabbed me by my coat on my back and forced me off the ground to begin flying. "See you guys in a week!"

"Zweilous."

"Nair!"

Huh? Dragonair came beside us and Zweilous seemed excited. "I think they wanna come with us, Rainbow." I said.

"Why?"

"Well someone has to look out for newbie while she's there." Jack said, rubbing Zweilous' head. "Zweilous."

"Nair."

"Alright you two can come." I lit my horn and made Zweilous float up in the air.

"Wait for me!" Derpy announced and began flying towards us as well.

"Be safe!" Ren added.

"Take care of Sarah, Zweilous and Dragonair!" Kaede called.

"Good luck!" Applejack wished.

"Won't need it!" Rainbow returned.

"DON'T FORGET TO WRITE!" Pinkie Pie's voice echoed throughout the entire airspace, shocking me for a bit.

"Whoa…" I commented, noticing the aftermath from the wave of volume.

"This is going to be so fun!" Derpy exclaimed. "Especially since I'm going to be with my best friends in the world!"

"Ugh." Rainbow expressed. "Derpy, this isn't supposed to be fun. We're receiving high quality training from the one and only Wonderbolts. However, it will be fun for me, because I'll see myself being the best out of all the rookies there."

"Oh…" Derpy frowned and slightly lowered her head.

I patted her back and sent her a warm smile. "Don't worry. We'll still have fun." She managed to lightly smile after my comment.

When we finally entered into the academy in the sky, we looked around to see many ponies on the clouds. Several lifted upwards to the sky, several performed tricks on the obstacle course, and several trained on the training grounds. Rainbow Dash returned a competitive yet excited look.

"Oh yeah! This is gonna be sweet!"

"Whatever you say…" I responded as I continued to look around. "Where are we supposed to go?"

Rainbow Dash scanned the area. "Over there." She pointed to a spot near the flagpole holding a red flag. "That's where all the recruits are at."

We flew towards where the pegasi were at and landed at the end of the horizontal line. I let Zweilous free of my magic. I remained silent in the line, standing between Derpy and Rainbow Dash, until I felt some curious eyes creep up on me. I slowly looked towards my right, which was Derpy's way. Every pony, except Derpy, was just staring at me. I could only look at them back for a few seconds and turn my head away awkwardly. "Must be surprised of an infamous Alicorn joining them…" I muttered softly and nervously. Sometimes being famous has it's downsides and this is one of them.

"Just watch." Rainbow Dash heard my comment and responded. "I'll be drawing their attention away from you. No sweat."

"You're excessively proud today." I answered.

"Gotta be. I have to stay positive if I really want to impress the Wonderbolts."

"Uh-huh…"

When they finally stopped gluing their attention towards me, for the time being, The last pegasus seemed to join us. Her coat seemed to be of a light opal color, while her mane and eyes, to be put simply, were different shades of amber. She landed at the end of the line, to Rainbow Dash's left. I looked around as everypony seemed to have their suitcase and saddlebags ready. Derpy and I seemed to be the only ones without one…

"Well lookie what we got here." A voice suddenly sounded, causing for everypony to look at one direction and quickly straightened their posture. Wondering why they did this, I followed their example anyway. "Betcha'll think you're Wonderbolt material, don't ya?" The mare walked in front of us, revealing herself. She looked familiar. Spitfire, if I remember correctly.

"Yes ma'am!" Everypony but I answered.

Fortunately, Spitfire didn't seem to tell the difference. "Think you got what it takes to be an elite flyer?" She asked, pacing in front of us and eyeing us carefully.

"Yes ma'am!"

"Well then. Let me be the first to tell you..." She began. "You don't!" She placed her hoof on somepony in the beginning of the line, surprising me. I began feeling a little nervous. Never have I encountered a someone that gave such an outburst like that… Well…excluding Jack… "If you had what it took to be an elite flyer, you'd already be a Wonderbolt!" She began walking towards more of my way. I didn't know why, but I continued to grow more nervous, feeling my body shiver and tremble on the inside. "Still think you're something special?" She exclaimed towards the pony near the white buff one.

Trembling in fear, she shook her head and responded. "No ma'am!"

Spitfire then shifted her attention towards the white one, eyeing him and startling him. Afterwards, she looked at his wings, which she was about to make a comment on, despite his large appearance. "Ya think you're hot stuff?" He quickly lowered himself in defeat.

Spitfire shook her head and moved on to the next pony in line…Derpy. Oh no… Will she be able to handle the pressure and not to mention such terrifying outbursts…? She analyzed her from hoof to mane. She then placed her attention towards Derpy's eyes, which of course were crossed. "What's with those eyes?" Spitfire began, causing me to flinch at the thought of what Derpy might react with. "Do you have some problem with your eyesight or do you think you're just better than everyone else here to fly with those kinds of eyes?"

"No, ma'am!" Derpy quickly responded, returning a somewhat bold statement.

"Listen here, muffin." Spitfire placed a hoof on her chest. "Your muffins may have been appealing enough to the others to get you in here, but I'll let you know right now that that won't fly by me. If you think you can impress me by flying swiftly with crossed eyes like that, then be my guest. But unless you really just want to be kicked out of this Academy, then I suggest you fix them!" So she was accepted cause of the muffins she brought them? That's weird.

I heard a gulp and it seemed that Derpy ended up listening to her orders. Spitfire remained silent and began moving down the line. Oh Celestia… Help me out in this…

She stopped in front of me and I could feel her eyes creeping all over me. I looked straight ahead, as every other pony was doing, but inside I was only wondering desperately on what she was going to do. I braced myself for whatever she was going to throw. However, I had a very good guess on what was the first thing she was going to bring up.

"An Alicorn, huh?" She finally brought to my attention. "Are you really here to become a Wonderbolt, or are you just here so you can get special attention from the others?"

She glared at me, waiting for my answer. "…no, ma'am?" I returned, boldly

"So, which is it!?" She exclaimed, getting a little more into my face.

Just be assertive, Sarah "…none of those, ma'am…"

"Oh, really? Mind telling me the truth then?"

"…I want to become a better flyer, ma'am…" I replied in the same bold tone.

"A better flyer?" She replied with an intimidating and unbelievable tone. However, she paused for a moment and added an unexpected continuation. "…Just don't think you're getting any special treatment just because you're an Alicorn…"

Finally, she moved on, allowing me to calm my nerves.

"You look like you're the worst flyer in the whole academy!" She told Rainbow Dash as she looked over her. This statement caused Rainbow Dash to furrow her eyebrows in an irritated manner. "You'll probably quit after the first day!"

"No ma'am! I'd never quit, ma'am!" Rainbow Dash responded, clearly revealing no sign of nervousness.

"Ha." Spitfire released and moved on to the last pony. "What about you? Bet you couldn't fly past the first flagpole without getting winded."

"Try me, ma'am." The mare responded.

"What's that?" Spitfire lowered her shades.

"Let me show you what I've got, ma'am." Typical Rainbow Dash

"Ah. You want a chance to prove yourself, huh?"

"Yes ma'am!"

"Well then, now's your chance. Give me five hundred laps! All of you!" She announced loudly. Everypony released a moan. "Now!" She ordered, blowing her whistle and initiating us to begin our laps.

I began flying, feeling the last of my nerves slip away. Rainbow Dash, of course, flashed by me every time, but I wasn't bothered. Derpy managed to stay by me, speaking with me as we continued to fly at a normal pace.

"That was a little scary…" She told me, no longer having her crossed eyes. "I never thought I'd you see that nervous… You don't seem like the pony to be that way…"

I remained silent for a moment. "Let's just say… She awfully reminded me of someone…"

"Who?" She asked.

"Jack."

"The chubby biker?"

"Yep that's the one."

We continued our five hundred lap flight, which really wasn't much of a problem until after the first one hundred laps or so. By then, our fatigue was already setting in, but we couldn't stop, especially since Spitfire was down below, watching us. This was all good practice for my wings, but maybe this was too big of a step…?

"Lap four-hundred and ninety-nine!" Spitfire announced, directing towards Rainbow Dash and the other competitive mare. They seemed to be getting along quite well… After a few seconds, they passed us once again. "Five hundred!" They immediately stopped while Derpy, I, and the other cadets had to complete our laps.

I was a bit tird but my wolf stamina helped me out. Derpy was tired, but not as much as me. She landed by me and provided shade by stretching out her wing to cover my face from the sun. "Thanks Derpy…" I managed to hack out.

"What you need is some energy." She offered and opened her saddle bag. She pulled out a muffin and quickly shoved it down my throat. I coughed out pieces of the muffin as I did not eat it properly. Nonetheless, it helped a little. Derpy helped me up.

"Now, I'm thirsty…" I looked around. "Is there someplace we can get something to drink?" I asked.

Derpy scanned the area. "I think that's the cafeteria right there." She pointed towards a building that presented a sign which depicted food."

"Come on. I need all the water I can drink…" I announced with an almost raspy voice and began walking.

When we were inside, there was actually an upside to being in the Academy. The food looked delicious, even when I was enormously parched. It was somewhat of a buffet. There were different sections that contained different plates of different types of meals. As soon as I spotted the first liquid drink I could find, I rushed towards it, filled a glass with it, and drank it all down like I've never done before. Zweilous and Dragonair followed me eveywhere, which was to be expected since Kaede told them to look after me.

"Punch…?" I expressed after looking at my empty glass.

"Come on! Let's eat!" Derpy exclaimed and clapped her hooves cheerfully.

After we grabbed our meal and dessert, we spotted Rainbow Dash and that other mare with her. We decided to go sit with them.

"Hey, what took you guys so long?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"We were just strolling around and checking out the scenery." I responded sarcastically, but with Rainbow Dash, it wasn't obvious.

"Okay…" She replied. "Anyway, this is Lightning Dust." Rainbow Dash presented a hoof towards the other competitive mare. "Lightning, this is Sarah and Derpy."

Derpy and I both returned a greeting.

"So her royal highness came here to become a better flyer, huh?" Lightning Dust directed towards me. "I thought they were already good flyers."

"Well Sarah needs some training considering her past." Rainbow said.

"Huh?"

"It's a long story…" I quickly added and began to consume my food.

It wasn't long until Spitfire called everypony out again for the main event of the day. I began feeling like I didn't belong in this Academy, but I had to shake it off because this was pretty much the best opportunity to take in order to increase my wing skill the quickest way.

Before actually getting started, we were given Wonderbolt-styled uniforms to put on. Rainbow Dash was so eager and excited when she did. It seemed like she felt invincible wearing that suit. To me, it was nothing really amazing…

We were all gathered towards the area where pegasi usually took off in flight. Spitfire stood in front of all of us with something huge hidden behind by a violet cloth. She then began explaining what we were doing and why we were there in the first place. "The Wonderbolts are the fastest, best precision flyers in the world. And spin-outs can still happen. And when they do, a Wonderbolt must be able to recover quickly. This..." She signaled the assistant behind her, who removed the cloth and revealed what was behind Spitfire. "…is the Dizzitron." It was actually some sort of large machine. It appeared to be a large target while having a cogwheel in the middle and one on the side to its right. "It's gonna make you very, I repeat, very dizzy." …Very dizzy…? "Your task is to try and recover, and fly straight again. As soon as possible. Once you have recovered, you must come in for a smooth landing. Now, who's first?" Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust immediately and voluntarily rose their hoof. "You." Spitfire directed. Rainbow Dash thought Spitfire had picked her, as she placed a hoof on her chest. However, she was surprised when she actually picked the pink pony near her. "You're up."

"Me?" The mare responded fearfully. She looked past Spitfire, observing the Dizzitron. She gulped.

"Now!" Spitfire commanded, rushing the frightened mare. Nonetheless, her first victim placed herself inside the strap. "Ready?" She asked.

The mare looked both sides and replied in a nervous tone. "Yes ma'am!" She placed her goggles on.

"Go!" Spitfire ordered, allowing the assistant to turn on the machine. It began circling around, both the main wheel and the cog wheel. As I could only observe the machine moving faster and faster, I began getting my nerves back.

"Oh boy…" I muttered under my breath.

"Release!" Spitfire shouted. The wheel stopped and the mare was thrown off the machine. She flipped in a circular motion in the air several times, slowing down eventually. When she was in the right position, she tried to regain herself. She managed to skid lightly to a stop, but still remained dizzy as she wobbled on the floor. "Huh. Fifteen seconds." Spitfire commented, looking at her stopwatch. "Decent. But I wouldn't go writin' home about it! Who's next?" Rainbow Dash quickly lifted her hoof, having Spitfire notice her as the mare was pulled away. "Alright, Rainbow Dash. Let's see what you got."

"Yes ma'am!" Rainbow Dash saluted boldly and quickly strapped herself in. She placed on her goggles and braced valiantly for the ride.

"Okay, go!" Spitfire clicked her stopwatch as the machine began spinning. "Release!" Rainbow Dash was released after a few seconds. However, Rainbow quickly recovered her balance and sped to where we were in a matter of seconds. "Six seconds?" Spitfire commented with widened eyes. "That's an academy record."

"You made it look so easy." The pink mare whispered.

Rainbow Dash removed the goggles from her rolling eyes and chuckled. "I make everything look easy."

"Okay Lightning Dust, you're up." Spitfire called.

As Lightning Dust began preparing herself, she requested a favor from Spitfire. "Ma'am, can you put the Dizzitron at maximum speed?" She strapped herself in. "I wanna push my limits."

Spitfire shared a look with her assistant. "You sure about that?"

"Yes ma'am." Lightning placed on her goggles.

"Okay. You asked for it." She signaled the other assistant by the machine. He pulled the lever to start it. As it spun up, he increased the speed, which surprisingly was on the turtle speed at first. The target spun wildly, beginning to make me feel dizzy by just looking at it. "Release!" Lightning was released, and I thought she might have actually been too cocky. However, almost as fast as Rainbow, she recovered herself and dashed down towards us, surprising Spitfire. "Six point five seconds. Not bad."

Lightning Dust walked over to Rainbow Dash, creating a hoof bump with one another.

"Next!" Spitfire exclaimed, shocking everypony.

Completely unexpected, Derpy shot her hoof in the air. Derpy... no!

"You?" Spitfire returned, walking towards her. "You want to go on the Dizzatron so quickly?"

"Yes ma'am!" Derpy answered with a bright smile on her face.

"What's the occasion?"

"It just looks easy and fun, ma'am!" Derpy continued to smile brightly.

"Oh! Easy and fun! Watch out! We have a bad pony over here!" Derpy returned a slightly confused expression towards Spitfire's mocking statement. "Tell you what. You prove to me how easy and fun it is, and I'll let you keep those eyes of yours crossed." Derpy formed a happy agape mouth when she heard this. "BUT, if you don't, you'll be cleaning the mess hall every night you're staying here… Deal…?"

Derpy formed her agape mouth towards the opposite way when she heard that last statement. Nevertheless, she placed on her goggles, formed a determined expression, flew over to the machine and strapped herself in. "Deal."

Spitfire seemed to be intrigued by Derpy's sudden change. Nonetheless, she looked over to the assistant and signaled him. I don't know if Derpy forgot to mention to change the speed, but it looked like it wasn't changing. This frightened me. I looked at Derpy prepare herself in a bold manner, hoping she wouldn't fail somehow. The machine began spinning. It spun so fast that I couldn't even see Derpy clearly anymore. My heart was pumping fast for her.

"Release!" Derpy was flung and thrown through a cloud, disappearing from our eyes. There was an awkward silence for a few seconds. Everypony looked at each other in silence. However, my eyes were glued to the spot where she disappeared.

"Come on, Derpy…" I muttered under my breath.

"Well, looks like it wasn't fun for her after her all." Spitfire expressed as she was about to click the stopwatch.

However, I began hearing distant laughter and glee. Derpy revealed herself after flying through the same cloud. She continued giggling as she slowly landed before us. "Hahaha! That was fun! Can I go again?"

Spitfire widened her eyes greatly and looked at her stopwatch when she clicked it. "Twelve seconds… At that speed…" She shook her head in disbelief and walked over to Derpy. "Not bad, kid." She placed a hoof on her shoulder. "You proved me wrong. You don't have to clean the mess hall and you can keep those crossed eyes of yours."

"Alright!" Derpy cheered and crossed her eyes again, freely.

I smiled warmly at her victory, but it was cut short when Spitfire placed her attention on me. "You! The Human Alicorn!" I widened my eyes in surprise at her call. "Why don't show us some of us your stuff?"

Uh-oh… I remained silent and hesitant for a moment. However, I knew I had to do it. "…okay…" I answered, feeling a little like Fluttershy now. I despondently flew towards the Dizzatron and nervously strapped myself in. "Ready?" She asked. Before I could make sure she lowered the speed first, she called out the order to begin The wheel began spinning and quickly escalated to its top speed. I could not describe how horrendous it felt. I don't know why, but I hated the feeling I got when ponies usually loved it. It felt like hours until I heard Spitfire. I was released from the wheel. I was spinning so uncontrollably but my falcon abilities kicked in and I straightened out and zoomed down to the ground, landing making a small crater. "Pant... Pant... how'd I do?"

Everyone was jaw dropped, even Spitfire. She looked at the stop watch. "Three seconds! That's an academy record. Not bad for a royal." After sometime, the other ponies went and did not succeed that the Dizzatron. "Listen up!" I heard Spitfire announce, despite my condition. "For the rest of the camp, you'll be working in pairs. "Tomorrow morning I'll post the teams including who'll be lead pony, and who'll be wing pony. Good luck." After that announcement, she left.

When I arrived in the area, I spotted Derpy already gazing at the wall with a bright grin. She noticed me walking towards her. She unexpectedly hugged me in joy. "Guess what?!" She exclaimed excitedly.

"What?" I asked through a short chuckle.

"They put us both as a team!"

"Really? So whose the lead pony?"

"You, silly!"

My eyes widened. "Me?" I rushed over to the posting and noticed what she spoke of was true. "Really!" I turned around to face Derpy. "Well.. I didn't expect this."

The Next Morning

"And you made me a wing pony!" I heard Rainbow Dash's voice echo throughout the hall as I walked towards Spitfire's office.

"Because I believe you and Lightning Dust will be an unstoppable team. Do you not think you'll be an unstoppable team?" Spitfire answered.

"Yes ma'am! I mean, no ma'am! I mean... We'll be an unstoppable team, ma'am."

"Then what's the problem?"

"I think I should be lead pony, ma'am."

"And I think Lightning Dust likes to push herself a little harder than you do. That's why I made her lead pony. Got it?"

There was a pause for a second. "Yes ma'am…"

"Good." Afterwards, I heard stomps on the desk, reaching the open door to her office. Rainbow Dash walked out sadly, passing me and keeping her head down.

After breakfast, everypony, including Derpy and me, got their pins, which symbolized their rank. They were both identical except in color. The pin that was gold was the lead pony rank. The one with silver was the wing pony rank. I got gold and Derpy got silver.

We all were then led back towards the takeoff area. There was each a couple to every team. Derpy stuck by me, completely comfortable of the fact that I was lead pony. However… I looked to Rainbow Dash's team, which consisted of her as wing pony and Lightning Dust as lead pony. I couldn't say the same for Rainbow Dash…

"Today you will all be participating in a flag hunt." Spitfire walked in front of us, giving our directions. "We'll divide you into two teams. Red…" One of her assistants held up a red flag among a group of ponies. "…and blue." A blue flag was lifted among Rainbow Dash, Lightning Dust, Derpy, and me. "Whoever finds the most flags of the opposing team's color wins."

Everypony cheered.

"Oh, this is gonna be so much fun!" The pink mare told her teammate.

"If you think this is gonna to be fun, you are sadly mistaken." Spitfire quickly attended to. "This is for training purposes. This is not recess. Lead ponies and wing ponies must fly together. If any pair splits apart, they will be immediately disqualified." Spitfire emphasized. "Do you understand?"

"Yes ma'am!" We all responded and placed our goggles on.

"Then let's go!" She blew the whistle, beginning our "training".

As our team lifted into the skies, Lightning Dust looked towards us. "You guys scout over there, we'll scout over here!"

"Got it." I responded and began turning towards our objective area. "C'mon Derpy." She followed me. As my eyes scanned any area capable of holding a flag, I spoke to Derpy. "No need to rush." I advised. "We could easily miss the flags if we move too fast. Look especially in any dark or hidden spots."

"Found one!" Derpy exclaimed cheerfully. She pointed towards a mountainside, specifically a hole where a very faint and barely visible red flag was shown.

"Good eye, Derpy!" I praised as she returned a delighted and bright grin with closed eyes. "Let's go get it!" Derpy and I dashed towards the hole, slowing down to make sure we didn't crash inside. "Grab this one; I'll look for anymore on the way back towards where we started."

"Got it, Captain!" Derpy replied both playfully and seriously at the same time. She grabbed the pole part of the flag with her mouth and brought it with her on the outside.

I left my eyes scanning every part of the area around us as I stuck close by Derpy. It wasn't until we began passing a waterfall that was not too far away. I noticed something red being flushed by the pouring water as it remained on the rock. "Derpy." I mentioned, stopping and keeping my eyes on it.

"Hm?" She asked, looking at me as she kept the flag in her mouth.

"I think I found one, come on." I waved my hoof in a gesture to follow me.

She did so. We both flew over to the waterfall, landing near the rock which held the flag. I observed it for a moment, noticing a slight issue. "We can't get it so easily…"

"Why not?" Derpy asked after placing the flag on the ground near her.

"I'm not sure, but the pressure of that water coming down might hurt one of us if we just rushed in there and tried to pull the flag out." I sighed, tapping my chin with my hoof. "Problem is… How do we get it…?" Derpy looked on the ground for a moment and picked something up. She threw it towards the flag, causing it to angle more to the right and clearly reveal its color. I gasped, realizing that Derpy found the answer. "Derpy! You're a genius!"

"What?" She asked, not knowing what she actually did.

"Let's play this safe." I directed. "Stay here and keep throwing rocks at the flag so it can come out enough for me to grab it, okay?"

"Okay!"

I flew towards the stream at the end of the waterfall, signaling Derpy to start.

She began throwing rocks at it, eventually knocking it off the rock. It began floating along the stream. I quickly dove enough to retrieve the pole with my mouth and bring it back to Derpy.

"Come on, we better get these flags back to Spitfire!" She nodded and we each held the flag, returning both of them to base. When we placed the flags before Spitfire, she seemed impressed. "Wow." She expressed while lowering her shades. "You brought two?"

"Yes, ma'am!" Derpy responded cheerfully.

"Impressive. First three flags down, keep up the good work."

We then continued our searched for more. Looks like Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust found the first one…

When the event was over, our team ended up winning, despite the red team having more ponies. I guess Spitfire "evened us out" by having the two best flyers and us in one team while the rest of the cadets were on the other.

"Nice job, guys." Lightning Dust praised as she walked past us.

"Yeah…" Rainbow Dash slowly walked past us as well, holding the tip of her left wing in pain. "Nice job…"

"Rainbow Dash." I called her. She stopped and turned around to face me. "Do you need some help…?"

"Nah. Just clipped my wing. That's all."

"Here." I walked up to her and focused my horn on the tip of her wing. I performed a light pain reliever Twilight had taught me not too long ago.

Rainbow Dash felt this and flapped it a little. "Thanks, Alex. I really appreciate it."

"You're welcome. Take it easy, okay?"

"Heh… I'll try…" She began walking away. I felt a little unhappiness coming from her, but there was nothing I could really do…

Afterwards, we all were summoned to the takeoff track that was in the clouds instead. Spitfire was already there, waiting for us with those two assistants of hers. When everypony was present, one of her assistants blew the horn he held loudly. This caused Spitfire to turn around and angrily push it down, away from his lips.

"Today we'll be doing our famous air obstacle course." She announced, presenting the rings of cloud in front of us. "The object of this exercise is to work on your precision flying under extreme circumstances. And don't worry about winning. It's not a race. Now everypony, get on your marks!" Every one of us placed on our goggles and readied ourselves.

One of the assistants blew the whistle, initiating our takeoff. Every couple flew off at a time as the assistants signaled for us to do so. While Derpy and I were waiting for our takeoff, I looked at her. "Don't worry. Just stick close and we'll make it through this."

"Roger that, Captain!" She responded.

After we were signaled to fly, we both jumped from the ground and began flapping our wings. We began going through the hoops. However, during this exercise, I heard a poof. I looked below to see a pink cloud coming our way in a rush. Derpy didn't notice.

"Watch out!" I quickly placed my hands in front of Derpy, stopping both of us. The pink cloud passed upwards in front of us by an inch. I released a breath of relief. "That was too close." I looked at Derpy. "Go through the hoops but be sure to keep an eye where those clouds are coming from, okay?"

She nodded and we continued on through. We made sure to take it slow and careful while going through the first part of the obstacle course to ensure we weren't hit by one of those pink clouds. Fortunately, Derpy and I were able to make it through, reaching some huge stormy cloud. I could hear the strong winds and thunder coming from inside. Lightning flashed. I stopped, causing Derpy to stop as well. "Uh-oh…" I stated with hesitation.

"Hey, as long as we stick together, right?" Derpy comforted me.

Realizing it, I nodded. "Yeah. Let's go." As soon as we entered, I could already feel the rain spray on our coats. The strong winds were a bother as well. They seemed to be pushing Derpy away from me, so I quickly grabbed her hoof and pulled her closer. "Keep a hoof on me so we don't get separated!" I exclaimed in the weather in order for her to hear me.

"Okay." She managed to say while being bothered by the winds as well.

Flapping my wings harder, I had to guide her through the storm. Eventually, I saw a small hole of light protruding at the end of the stormy tunnel. "There's the exit!" I began pushing on harder, feeling the light coming closer and closer to me.

When we finally made it, we could see the last part of the obstacle, ready to engage it. However, the ponies ahead of us had all been forced back towards us, as Derpy and I were the last ones. "Watch out!" I used my magic to catch them all. "Phew thanks Princess." one mare said.

"Yeah. Thanks."

"Everypony okay?" Spitfire and her assistants met with us on the cloud and asked.

"Yes, ma'am."

"Well, come on, come on." Spitfire gestured back towards the course. "Dust yourselves off and continue with the obstacle course!"

Every couple went at a time in order to be in an organized line again.

"So you're fine to go on, right?" I asked Derpy, just to make sure.

"Mm-hm." She nodded.

"Alright." I patted her twice on the back. Then, when signaled to do so, we took off to complete the course.

The last obstacle wasn't that challenging. Derpy and I just had to take it slow and not rush through it. Following that method, we were able to carefully stay away from the high pressured winds. It reminded me of those strategic traps from the Daring Do novels.

When we finally finished, we were allowed to recover our energy in the mess hall.

Derpy and I grabbed our lunch and walked to find the table Rainbow Dash was in.

"You and I make a pretty good team, don't you think?" Derpy asked.

"Yeah." I agreed. "This definitely makes up for not seeing you all those days since the wedding." Derpy and I reached the table Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust were on. We both sat down. "Looks like you two finished early again." I was disturbed when I saw Rainbow Dash messing around with her food in a gloomy matter. "Rainbow… Are you alright…?"

"Huh…?" She asked, slightly lifting her head to notice me. "Oh, yeah… I guess…"

"Eh." Lightning Dust commented. "She must feel bad since we beat everypony else so easily. Come on, it's not our fault we're the best."

I became slightly annoyed at that comment, but I let it slip, since Rainbow Dash was that kind of pony… But… It was just the idea of something bothering her which bothered me.

After lunch, we gathered outside once again for what appeared to be the last event of the day. We were ordered to remove clouds, just like Rainbow Dash did back at Ponyville. Never doing that before, I figured it couldn't be too hard. Once the whistle was blown, we all raced towards the clouds to do our job with our teams.

"Have you ever done this before, Derpy?" I asked her as we headed towards the group of clouds.

"I don't think so. One time, maybe." She responded.

"Well, I've seen Rainbow Dash do it many times before, so I think you just kick or punch them or something." I looked around, seeing other couples separate. "Looks like we don't need to stick together for this one. Just be close when removing the clouds, okay?"

"Got it!" She saluted and we began attempting to remove the clouds.

As we were doing this, the assistant back on the ground was keeping count on how many clouds disappeared for each team. The team that removed most of the clouds won, which would obviously be Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust. Zweilous and Dragonair were watching below.

Getting rid of the puffy clouds wasn't hard. All it took was one quick swipe of the hoof against them. However, I didn't have the skills Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust had, so I couldn't remove them as quickly as they did.

There were some clouds that were thicker, leading the rest of the cadets to repeatedly punch and kick them. Derpy found one of them, and I saw her struggling a bit with it. I flew over to her side and helped her with a mighty kick.

"Are you doing alright?" I asked with a warm smile.

She wiped her forehead and nodded. "This takes a little hard work, but it's still pretty fun!"

I chuckled a little until heavy winds intruded our area. "What the… Are there supposed to be these kinds of winds here right now?" I placed my hoof in front of my face and noticed something strange. "Is that… Is that a tornado…?" I asked, noticing a dark object spin around rapidly.

"Uh…" Derpy mentioned as she became a little worried now. "I don't think there are supposed to be any tornados right now!"

I was alarmed to see the tornado coming our way in a rush.

"Watch out!" I grabbed Derpy and forcefully lowered her away from the tornado's grip. As I looked back to see where it was going, I noticed it had reached where the assistant was keeping score. He had to flee to escape. The board was broken to pieces. Then, I now noticed it was heading towards a hot air balloon. Inside that balloon were familiar ponies… "Are those…?" I tried to focus my eyes and realized those ponies were the girls. I gasped and quickly looked at Derpy. "Stay out of the tornado's way! I'll be right back!" Afterwards, I hastily raced towards them.

Before I was even close, their balloon had been caught and was now swinging wildly in the tornado. "Guys!" My eyes widened and my heart beat rapidly as I began panicking crazily inside at the sight of each one of my friends falling to their doom. "NOOOO!"

Dragonair and Zweilous dove down towards the gang... which was dumb on Zweilous's part because the dragons type could not fly. I dove right for them as well as Rainbow Dash. 'Ughh... we're not gonna catch them!"

Zweilous and Dragonair gained speed and suddenly began glowing and changing shape again. "Are they...?" Rainbow asked.

"They're evolving?!" I exclaimed.

The two pokemon roared loudly now in their final evolutions. "Dragonite and Hydregion!" I exclaimed.

Dragonaite: a draconic, bipedal Pokémon with light orange skin. It has large, grayish-green eyes and a round snout with small nostrils. A pair of long, thin antennae sprout from the top of its head with a small horn set between them. Its striated underbelly is cream-colored and extends from its neck to the tip of its long, tapering tail. It has thick arms and legs ending in three claws each. The leg joints are well defined, while its arms have a smooth, rounded appearance. Dragonite's wings are small relative to its body with teal wing membranes.

Hydregion: a three-headed, draconic Pokémon with six thin, black wings that each end in two points on its back. It has a fuchsia-colored collar on its neck which surrounds its head. The main head is dark blue and has black eyes with fuchsia pupils. Its two hands are also black and each one harbors a head; these are similarly blue with black eyes with small fuchsia collars on the inside. Its abdomen has two fuchsia stripes and its feet appear atrophied, having no claws or defined soles and two or three small toes. Its tail also sports a fuchsia stripe and ends with a black tuft.

The two dragon pokemon dove at the speed of light. Dragonaite caught Twilight, Jamie and Rarity while Hydreigon caught Jack, Mason, Carrie with it's three heads and Ren, Kaede and Nicole on it's back. The only ones left were Pinkie and Rantaro. Me and Rainbow dove right for them and the air pressure threatened to pushed us both back, but my body started glowing and in an instant, I zoomed towards Pinkie and Rantaro and before they hit the ground, hit snatched them up and flew them back to Wonderbolts Academy. Hydreigon and Dragonaite landed as well as me. Hydreigon released Jack, Mason and Carrie while the others hopped off of it's back. I came up and despoited Pinkie and Rantaro. "Are you all okay?" I asked.

"Yeah, we're good." Jamie panted.

"That's awesome, you both evolved." Jack commented, seeing his new Hydreigon.

"Hydreigon."

"Barr." Dragonite nuzzled me. That's when Lightning Dust and the other cadets came up. . "That... was... awesome!" Lightning Dust said.

"Awesome? My friends could have been smashed to pieces!" Rainbow Dash scolded.

Every one of the cadets was now looking at Lightning Dust with irritated eyes.

"Yeah, but they weren't, right? Can't say the same for the clouds. We totally wiped them out with that tornado. The other cadets will have to be up there for days to bust as many as we did." After that statement, she held out a hoof towards me as I formed narrowed irritated eyes.

"A hoof bump? Seriously?" I placed my hand on top of hers and pushed it away. "You made Rainbow clip her wing. You sent half of the class into serious tail spins on the obstacle course. You unleashed a tornado that nearly demolished my family!"

"Yeah, and?" She asked, making a gesture and facial expression that reminded me a lot of Starlight.

"And I get that you want to be the best. So do I! But you're going about it in the wrong way." I scolded. "I didn't become who I was because I was reckless. I became who I was because I pushed myself as hard I could. And if being reckless is what gets rewarded around here then I don't want any part of it."

"What are you saying, Princess?" Lightning snarled.

"I'm saying... I quit!" I declared. Everyone gasped in shock as I spread my wings and shot into the air flying back to Ponyville with Dragonite following close behind me.

I spent the rest of that day in my castle, grooming my new dragon pokemon. Lycanroc, Lucario and Ampharos were proud of Dragonite. He wasn't the baby Dratini they helped me raised anymore. Now he was a proud Dragonite.

Knock Knock Knock

Huh? Wonder who could that be? I went over to the door and opened it to see all my friends. "Hey Sarah, are you okay?" Ren asked with a worried tone.

"I'm alright." I reassured with a smile.

"Sarah?" I saw Derpy coming up to me. "Hi Derpy, are you okay?"

"Yeah, I'm okay. That was really brave of you... to say those things to Lightning Dust."

"Well.. someone had to open her eyes." I said with a smile.

"Sarah Gem!" a voice called. We all looked and saw Spitfire along with two assistant ponies trotting over. I walked down the stairs and approached them. "How dare you storm off of the academy without giving me a chance to respond!

The Wonderbolts are looking for the best flyers in Equestria, but you were right. Being the best should never come at the expense of our fellow ponies. It's not just about pushing ourselves. It's about pushing ourselves in the right direction. You've shown that you're capable of doing just that." She looked back, facing the two assistants that were holding Lightning Dust for some reason. Spitfire glared at Lightning Dust angrily and ripped the badge off of her uniform. She then pointed her other hoof towards the other direction, signaling her to leave as the assistants escorted her out. She only walked away gloomily as she lowered her head. She glanced back for a moment and then continued on. Even if Lightning Dust did something completely inappropriate, I still didn't feel like the result for her was right… "You've shown your a true leader."

"OhmygoshOhmygoshOhmygoshOhmy goshOhmygosh!" Rainbow flapped her wings excitedly.

"So what do ya say, Princess? You willin to stay with us for a while longer?" She asked, holding the gold badge out to me.

I glanced at Derpy, noticing how she returned a surprised expression that was just waiting to be bombarded with happiness. I looked at ground and then at Spitfire. "I suppose I could stay here for the remainder of the week." As expected, Derpy instantly beamed with happiness, grinning widely. Spitfire placed on her shades. "Now all of you, get out there and give me twenty!" She shouted out.

"Yes ma'am!" Rainbow Dash, Derpy and I exclaimed. Afterwards, we rose up and joined the other cadets, who were waiting on what the outcome was going to be. Despite the conflict, each of us left to take on Spitfire's orders.

"Wait! You didn't even get to open your care package!" I could hear Pinkie exclaim behind us. Oh Pinkie Pie.

Episode 63: Speaking with the Earth

Third Person POV

“48….49….50!” With a great leap off the tree branch, Mason landed on the ground with his sweater off, showing off his lean body through his grey undershirt. He stretched his back a little before resting over near a tree to catch a little break. "Pikachu, Pikapi." His Pikachu Libre said.

"Thanks buddy." Mason said.

“Mason!” Mason looked over to his right to see Applejack walking over, carrying two buckets of apples strapped to her back as she held a smile on her face. “Break time’s over, remember? You can stop exercising and training and get back to work.”

“R-right…Okay Applejack.” Mason smiled softly and nodded before getting back up. “Sorry, I guess I forgotten to hear the bell ringing.”

“Nah, it’s fine. Just don’t forget next time.” Applejack assured before walking off. “By the way, you better hurry up with the last few fields. Big Mac is just planning to sell some apples over by the market later on today after you both go and grab your sisters.”

“Right. Thank you.” Mason nodded as Applejack began taking her leave. Finally regaining his breath, Mason got up and gazed at the tree he was sitting down from before and…

“YAAAAH!” With one hard kick onto the tree, multiple apples fell down on the ground. Mason smiled before walking over and collecting the apples, but while he did…

CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH!

"Pikachu?" Pikachu Libre asked. Mason looked around and began hearing crunching sounds.

“Strange…that almost sounds like…” With narrowed eyes, Mason and his Pikachu walked over to one of the trees and looked behind them to see…

“You!” Mason glared upon seeing who the culprit was, eating a bunch of apples in his arms. Jack and his Pikachu looked over behind them and saw Mason giving them a stern glare as Jack's mouth was covered with many apples as he mumbled “What?”

“Jack Yamaki…what are you doing? And why are you eating all those apples?!” Mason demanded, his face showing off anger.

With one big gulp, Jack dropped the many apples before stretching his back and scratching his butt before asking “What? I was hungry.”

“Yet you realize that this is an apple farm. The same apple farm that you helped out on when the Flim Flam Brothers came and tried to take over?” Mason reminded, raising a brow while his arms crossed. His Pikachu Libre sweat dropped at Jack and his Pikachu. “So?” Jack scoffed, letting out a massive burp before rubbing his stomach. “Ahh…that hit the spot.”

Mason and his Pikachu Libre gave him a dark glare, which seemed to tick off Jack a bit. HIs Pikachu Libre smartly stepped back a little bit. “You do know there’s a rule here on Sweet Apple Acres, right? You ate it, you bought it.” Mason stated sternly.

"Pikachu." Mason's Pikachu Libre nodded.

“Well that’s some messed-up rule.” Jack scoffed, crossing his arms. “It’s alright, I’ll get some of your Ren’s money and pay for it.”

“Leave Ren out of this. It’s his allowance and he can do whatever he wants with it.” Mason stated, glaring at him.

“Hmph! Well it wasn’t my fault!” Jack exclaimed angrily. “I was just hungry!”

“You ate breakfast just two hours ago!” Mason argued.

“Yet it still wasn’t enough!”

“Oh my god! Just how obsessive with food are you?!”

“What do you expect?! I have a massive appetite!”

“Yeah, I wonder why…”

“What’s that supposed to mean?!”

“You’re fat and irresponsible, that’s what I mean.”

“What you say?!”

“HEY!” The two turned around to see Big Macintosh stomping over to them with a harsh glare at the boys. “Keep it down you two!”

“Forgive me Big Macintosh.” Mason apologizes before glaring at Jack and said “But I caught him from eating nearly all of the apples at the orchard.”

Big Mac glared at him, which made Jack growled at them and exclaimed “So what?! I was hungry, alright?! I couldn’t get any because I don’t got any dough and nobody would offer me food, alright?!”

Big Mac growled and narrowed his eyes at Jack, who crossed his arms stubbornly. “So? It was just a couple of apples I ate. You have plenty of them around.” Jack scoffed, earning glares from both Mason, his Pikachu and Big Mac. “…I don’t have any money!” Big Mac scowled at him with an angry glare while Mason and his Pikachu tapped his foot with narrowed eyes that formed into a darkened look. “Well what the hell am I supposed to do?!” Jack exclaimed.

“Then work here and paid off your debt.” Mason suggested coldly.

"Pikachu Pika." His Pikachu Libre agreed.

“Eeyup!” Big Mac nodded in agreement before huffing and taking his leave. “You ate it, you bought it!”

“Uhhh….” Jack sweat-dropped upon realizing on the scene he was in. “….What the hell did I just get myself into?”

“You gotten a new job apparently till you pay off the debt. Now get to it.” Mason stated sternly, which made Jack grumbled in anger.

“Bastard…” Jack sighed.

With that, Jack had no choice but to pay for the eaten apples that he ‘unintentionally’ ate. He had to take off his overcoat and showed off only wearing his undershirt, but it showed his gut as he and Mason got to work. Big Mac let Applejack and Granny Smith what was up, and…let’s say, Jack’s gotten lucky that Applejack was busy tending another orchard from the other side of the farm. Otherwise, he would have faced her wrath.

Mason and Jack were walking over in front of the orchard as Mason smirked and said “Hmph! You’re lucky that this is the last orchard Jack.”

“Ha! Must be my lucky day!” Jack cracked his knuckles with a cocky grin. “Let’s get to work! This is will be a piece of cake!”

“Trust me, it’ll be hard to get them down.” Mason smirked. “There’s no way someone that husky get them down.”

“Oh yeah?!” Jack growled before running over one tree before tackling the tree, making some apples fall down. “Ha! How you like them apples?!”

Mason rolled his eyes with a soft grin before walking over and knocking out a random tree, making all of the apples fall down, much to Jack’s shock. His Pikachu used Iron Tail and made more apples fall down.

“No…how do you ‘them’ apples.” Mason smirked, which seemed to irritate Jack.

“Oh yeah? We’ll see about that!” Jack yelled out before he kept tackling the tree from before, dropping some more apples in the process. Mason smirked at him before he went back to work and began using many fighting techniques to take down many trees down. Jack kept tackling many trees to drop as many apples as fast as he could. Their Pikachus' looked at each other and shrugged. They followed their owners and used Iron Tail to knock down the apples. While they were too busy taking down many apples, they weren’t aware that the Apple Family have been watching over through binoculars.

“Looks like those boys are really going out on work.” Applejack smirked.

“Well those big whippersnapper better pay the debt!” Granny Smith barked, waving her cane around.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac nodded as they watched the two boys racing through the last fields to take down all of its trees.

One Hour Later

After that, the four sat down on the ground with heavy sighs as the boys were sweating too hard which was obvious judging how sweaty they are and how all of their sweat gotten their undershirts all sweaty. They were sitting down at a random tree while recovering from exhaustion. “Ha…gotta admit kid, you got some skills.” Jack chuckled before panting. “Oh man…never been this tired in my life.”

“You know…I’m surprise a guy like you could go as fast as you were before.” Mason panted, forming a smirk on his face.

“Well duh…I…work out…a lot…back in my…world…” Jack grinned before recovering a bit. He patted on his gut and commented “Just because I’m husky, doesn’t mean I can run as fast as any of ya!”

“True…you really surprise me out there.” Mason chuckled before looking at the sky. “ Mason made an amused smile at him and said “True, but you still act like a child with a temper tantrum.” The Pikachus chuckled at that comment.

Jack growled angrily while Mason chuckled to himself. “But we’ve been here for a year now, well…more like you, Rantaro, and Nicole been here for a few months. We know that we’ll find a way to go back, but there’s that possibility that we might not be able go back home soon and it could take years…”

Mason looked at Jack with a sad look and continued “I know that our friends and families might be worried about us…but like Ren once said, we need to believe that we’ll find a home and maybe our lost memories might be the key to search out a way home.”

“Yeah, I bet my old man is probably wondering where the hell I went. He probably sent out the whole Yamaki gang around the country to search out for me…but as a man…” Jack grinned cockily and said “Hmph! I can take care of myself. I’m a biker and heir to the Yamki Biker Gang, so I know how to fight on.”

“No argument there.” Mason shook his head with an amused smile before saying “But still…I’m not sure. I mean, what’s the right choice and what’s the wrong one?”

“Just pick whatever it’s right.” Jack suggested, much to Mason’s surprise. “I-I mean…it’s your choice. You can’t keep relying on anyone to make your decisions. You’re your own person so the decisions must be made by yourself.”

“Huh…” Mason blinked in surprise, which confused Jack.

“What?”

“Nothing, it’s just that…I’m surprised that someone like you would even say that.” Jack stiffened before huffing away with a light blush and muttered “W-whatever….I don’t care. Just wanna give ya advice…” His Pikachu Libre chuckled and fell on back. "Hardy Har Har, electric fluff." Jack grumbled.

“Yeah…” Mason chuckled before remembering something. “Oh yeah, how’s Jamie? Has he been training with ya lately? I couldn’t arrive for our morning training because of my part-time job here on Applejack’s family’s farm.”

“Meh, he came and I have to say, he’s improved just like newbie.” Jack explained before chuckling to him. “She's not a tiny brat anymore. But those marks on her face, it still makes me laugh to this day.”

“True…I’m still wondering where they came from and why?” Mason wondered. “It’s just so weird…”

“Meh, it’s probably nothing.” Mason gave Jack a deadpanned look and asked “How is growing two marks similar to a pony’s Cutie-Mark not nothing to be concern about that?”

“I-I don’t know! Quit questioning me!” Jack exclaimed, which further Mason’s disbelief at that. The Pikachus' sweat dropped and sighed.

“Whatever…” Mason sighed before looking at the skies. “But even so…what am I supposed to do? I mean, I don’t wanna leave Carrie behind…she’s my little sister and I don’t wanna disappoint her.”

“True, you guys always stick together like glue. That’s the whole point with family.” Jack stated before taking out two apples from his pockets before tossing one to Mason. Mason caught it and blinked in surprise upon seeing one of the orchard’s apples in his hand before glaring at Jack. “What? You’ll get paid and you can use that money to pay off the apples while I pay off my debt for eating the apples here. See?”

“….Fine.” Mason sighed before biting into the juicy apple, along with Jack. “Hmm…maybe I’ll give it more thought when the time is right.”

“Well…good luck with that. But…” Jack wrapped his arm around and gave him a noogie. “Ha ha! You’re gonna make the right decision!”

Mason grew a bit irritated on the noogie he was receiving, but couldn’t help but smile and laughed along with his friend till he widened his eyes as something began playing in his head.

Flashback

Mason was seen walking with Elena and Carrie through a clothe store. Mason was carrying tons of bag with clothes on them. They walked through one of the dressing stalls as Elena grabbed one of them and said “Alright, we’re gonna try out the new clothes. Is that alright Mason?”

“Yes indeed Elena.” Mason nodded with a smile. “Good luck you two.”

“Yay! Yay! Come on Elena!” Carrie grabbed Elena’s right hand as she pulled her into one of the dressing stalls. Elena chuckled with her foster sister as the two began changing their clothes while Mason leaned against the wall before he noticed some people walking by as they were looking at him and began whispering about something and that was mainly about him…and his sister.

“Is that him?”

“Yeah, I think so. He’s one of them.”

“To think that he’s the lucky ones to go through with it.”

“Wasn’t there supposed to be some little girl with him?”

“I think so…”

“Yeah well…why is it that he gets to go through it?”

Mason gave them all a dark glare, causing the group of people flinching before running off. Mason looks back at his sister and lover, who were starting to come out of the dressing stall as they were wearing normal clothing that middle-class people wear.

“I say that this may not be my style, but I can’t help but feel like a normal girl in this!” Elena giggled.

“Me too!” Carrie nodded in agreement before turning to her brother. “Hey big brother! Do you think me and Elena look amazing?”

“O-oh…” Mason covered his mouth with his scarf with a massive blush around his face, nearly turning his face red. “Y-you two…look amazing as ever…you two are so stellar as ever.”

“Thank you Mason.” Elena kissed him on the forehead, causing Mason to blush more while Carrie giggled at them before noticing a bunch of people staring right at them.

Carrie formed a concern yet scared look before hiding behind Elena and Mason as she called “Big brother? Elena?”

The two looked at her in surprise before looking at what she was staring at the group of people, who were whispering and muttering to each other.

“Why is the princess with them?”

“Maybe she haven’t heard?”

“Yeah right, she’s harboring one of those who’s immune to it.”

“I guess so…”

Mason narrowed his eyes before turning to Elena and Carrie as he said “Elena, Carrie, let’s go.”

“Huh?” Elena and Carrie turned to Mason with confusion on their faces.

“Big brother? What’s wrong?” Carrie asked worriedly. “I-Is it because…?”

“I-it’s nothing…let’s head back with the rest of our family.” Mason suggested, which made Elena hesitate for a moment before nodding as she and Carrie immediately headed back to the dressing stall and in five minutes, they headed out in their normal attire as they began making their way out of here as Mason held both of their hands.

Mason looked back at the sneers and suspicious looks from the other people, causing him to glare back at him before sighing to himself.

“Why…..Why us?”

Flashback Ended

“Ngh!” Mason winced, much to Jack’s confusion as he ended his noogie and looked at him with concern.

“Hey, what’s wrong with ya? I didn’t even given that hard of a noogie.” Jack stated. Mason shook his head as he placed a hand on his head and replied “I don’t know…it was something I remembered…”

“Huh? Remembered?” Jack asked.

“I-I don’t know…but I’m fine now.” Mason sighed in relief.

“Heh, for a moment there, I thought you couldn’t handle one of my noogies.” Jack laughed, causing Mason to give him a deadpan look.

“No, that wasn’t it.” Mason sighed before muttering “Never mind…”

“Well anyway, I should keep on working with the rest of these trees. Hopefully, I get paid and managed to use that cash to pay off that recently made debt.” Jack scratched the back of his head before making a cocky grin. “Heh, don’t worry…I promise I’ll pay for it.”

“You better.” Mason smirked before getting back up while Jack looked at Mason for a while, noticing his lean build. Mason noticed this before raising a brow and asked “Is there something wrong?”

“Nothing, just that…heh, you got a nice bod there.” Jack teased, nudging him a bit before patting his gut, making it jiggle a bit. “But my gut is a man’s way to be strong!”

“No…it doesn’t.” Mason replied with a blank look. “And frankly…I think maybe you should lose some weight.”

“Hmph! Says you!” Jack scoffed, flexing his arm a bit. “I think ladies will dig a guy like me.”

“The day I see you date anyone, whether it’s a human or pony, is the day I would get sit by you big fat butt.” Mason mused himself, ignoring the growl from Jack. But before any of them could say anything…

"PIKACHU!" The two Pikachus' cried aloud.

“WHOOOOOAAAAAAA!” And just by a second, both Mason and Jack were tackled by a blue blur, landing straight towards the apple orchard, knocking the three, including the one who landed on them, down for the count. But thanks to that unexpected turn, a faint memory began playing inside of Jack’s head.

Flashback

“Are you frigging serious?!”

Jack slammed his fist on a metal table as he was seen speaking to a bunch of men wearing black suits and dark sunglasses.

“You come to MY home, come and tell ME about this lazy stupid-crappy thing about some stupid project, and you all think that’s perfect for us?! No frigging way I ain’t doing this!”

“Sir, please calm down and-”

“Shut it!” Jack snarled and scowled angrily at them. “This situation is already right up my butt and you think that you could make me do what you say! Forget it, I’m out of here!”

Jack immediately turned around and began taking his leave, wanting to forget about this scene and headed out the door.

“Sir wait! If you just-”

“SHADDUP!” Jack screamed, causing the two men to flinch in fear before he headed out of the door and slammed it shut, ignoring the two men’s pleas.

“Hmph…Saving the seeds of hope, my butt…”

Flashback Ended

“U-Ugh…” Jack and Mason slowly got up and looked around before noticing a familiar blue pony laying on top of them. “Rainbow Dash?!”

“W-what the?!” Rainbow Dash immediately gotten up from the ground and shook her head before glaring at them and yelled out “What are you two doing here?!”

“We should be asking you the same damn question as well, Skittles!” Jack exclaimed, sneering at her. “What are you doing landing on top of us! My stomach isn’t some pin cushion for you to just land on!”

“I wasn’t trying to! I just had a misdirection on one of my tricks and accidentally landed here! I wasn’t expecting any of you two to show up and me landing on you both!” Rainbow Dash retorted, glaring at Jack.

“Well maybe you need to pay attention more, Skittles!”

“Why not you not end up whenever I’m practicing my stunts, fatty!”

“Oh yeah?! You want me to come over and fight ya?! I ain’t scared of fighting off a pony, specifically a girl!”

“Oh yeah?! Those are fighting words!”

“Enough you two!” Mason intervened into their conversation before sternly glaring at them. “You two need to stop fighting and just calm down! You’re just making things more worse than usual if you two end up doing this!”

“Hmph! Fine!” Rainbow Dash and Jack huffed as they crossed their arms and looked away from him.

“Oh god…” Mason face-palmed before looking over at the crater they were in. “What am I gonna tell Applejack about this?”

“Oh stop it, she’ll be fine.” Jack shrugged till they heard a loud sound.

“WHAT IS THIS?!” They looked back and saw Applejack and Big Mac staring at the big crater that appeared right in front of them. Big Mac and Applejack stared in horror upon seeing this as the former fainted while the latter glared angrily at them.

“Who did this? Who’s responsible for this?!” Applejack demanded, glaring angrily at the three.

Rainbow Dash, Jack, and Mason widened their eyes upon seeing Applejack like this since they never see the farm pony this angry before. Jack and Rainbow Dash looked at each other before they started pointing at fingers at each other.

“She/He did it!” Jack and Rainbow Dash yelled out while Mason face-palmed and shook his head annoyingly.

“Oh my god…why me?” Mason sighed.

"Oooohh, big crater." a innocent voice said. They all turned and saw Sarah and Shimmer Glow along with Lucario. "Let me guess... Rainbow crashed into Jack and Mason and made this large crater?"

"..... Yes." Mason said.

"I got this Applejack." Sarah said. She used her Earth magic to make the crater disappear. "Nice newbie." Jack said.

"Yeah, thanks Sugarcube." Applejack said. "Any luck with your mothers' rings?"

"Well.. I was thinking I look for the Earth Unicorn first. Since.. you know." Sarah added.

"So how are you gonna find this unicorn?" Applejack asked.

"According to my dad, she lives underground somewhere very secretive. The task is finding her hiding place. She rarely comes to the surface and she is very shy." Sarah added.

"Well if she rarely comes out and is very shy then how are you gonna make her come out?" Mason asked.

"I believe I can help with that." They all turned around and saw Xerneas standing there. "Xerneas?! What are you doing here?" Sarah asked in shock.

"I am here to help you contact with the Elemental Unicorns you seek to retrieve your mothers' rings. The Earth Unicorn and I are old friends as well as the other Unicorns. I can take you to her."

"Really? Oh thank you, Xerneas." Sarah said.

"Hop on." Sarah hopped onto Xerneas. "Big Mac, Mason, Jack, Applejack, can you watch over Shimmer for me?"

"Oh course, sugarcube." Applejack said.

"Eeyup." Big Mac said.

"Sure newbie, good luck." Jack said.

"We'll watch her, Sarah." Mason added.

"Alright, Lucario, let's go." Sarah said.

"Okay Mother." Lucario followed Xerneas as it leaped through Sweet Apple Acres and out of Ponyville.

POV Ends

Xerneas gracefully leaped across the large area with me on it's back and Lucario was running beside us. "So.. where are we going, Xerneas?" I saw a large cave up ahead. "We're going to where my old friends lives." Xerneas said and it stopped in front of the cave and I dismounted her. "She lives deep inside this cave." Xerneas added.

The cave looked really dark and a swallowed a lump in my throat. I slowly walked into the cave with the two pokemon by my side. "Um.... hello? Anyone here?" I called into the cave nervously. I didn't hear anything for a moment until I heard a loud whinny from deep within the cave. "What was that?" Lucario asked.

"My old friend." Xerneas said with a smile. We continued to walk into the cave until we saw a glow at the end. We walked in a found a small chamber where a unicorn layed. Her mane and horn are made of wooden branches, and has twigs and leaves throughout.

"Woah...." Me and Lucario gasped. The Earth Unicorn stared at us with a sharp look. "Who are you and what are you doing in my cave?" she asked sharply. Lucario and I flinched at her tone. Something tells me she's a stubborn one

Xerneas came forth. "Hello old friend."

The Earth Unicorn looked surprised. "Xerneas? I-It's been a long time old friend." she got up and walked towards Xerneas and I saw a golden ring on her horn. This one had a small red lightning bolt in the center. Lucario and I came forth, "Umm... hi Earth Unicorn... my name is Sarah and this is my friend, Lucario. My dad said you knew my mother."

The Earth Unicorn looked at me, "Yes I did. Your mother was very kind and caring, very loyal to her friends. She gave me this ring to protect and give to her next generation."

"Yes, Sarah Gem is her daughter and her father said that the rings will be passed down to her." Xerneas said.

The Earth Unicorn nodded, "Yes, but before I give you the ring, you must prove you are worthy."

"Prove I'm worthy? How?" I asked.

"I will give you a test to see if you are as loyal as your mother was to your friends." The Earth Unicorn stated.

"See if I'm as loyal.... well I guess-" Suddenly,

"Mother! Mother!" a voice came. Huh? I turned and saw Dragonite flying into the cave with a face of extreme distress. "Dragonite? What's wrong?" I asked, concerned.

"It's Ren and the others, they're sick!" Dragonite exclaimed. Lucario and I gasped.

"Sick?! What happened?!" I exclaimed.

"It's better if I show you." Dragonite said. I turned to the Earth Unicorn. "Sorry, Earth Unicorn, but I have to go and check on my friends, we'll have to do the test later. Dragonite, let's go." I hopped onto Dragonite and we immediately flew off with Lucario rushing behind.

Soon we made it to my castle and I burst in and found my dad and his brother along with my friends pokemon and dragons. "Sarah, thank goodness you're here." My dad said. He dragged me into the same room where I placed all my friends when they were sick and I saw they were in bad shape. They all had a purple line on their faces and they were groaning and moaning.

"What happened?" I asked.

"These little mushroom pokemon came out of nowhere an blasted everyone with this purple smoke and now they're like this." Douglas said. "None of the medicine we have here works on them."

"That's because their poisoned from Poison Spore."

"Poisoned?!" My dad exclaimed. "Oh man, what do we do?"

"I've gotta find some Pecha Berries. They'll get rid of the poison. I'll be right back, Dragonite, Lucario!" I rushed out of the room when my dad stopped me. "Wait, what can we do?"

"I need you all to keep them comfortable until we come back with the Pecha Berries." I explained.

"Right." Douglas said and we rushed out of the castle and outside of Ponyville into the nearby forest. Dragonite searched through the trees while Lucario and I searched the bushes. Then we came across some pink berries with white spots on them. "Are these Pecha Berries?" Lucario asked.

"Yes!" I exclaimed with joy.

"You found them?" Dragonite asked as it flew down. "Yeah." I replied. Lucario and I picked the berries from the bush. "Come on let's go!" and we rushed back to Ponyville and into the castle. "Dad, we found them!" I called.

"You did?! Great!" Douglas said. I blended all the berries into a liquid and I gave all to my friends and the purple lines disappeared and they opened their eyes. "Sarah? What are you doing here?" Ren asked a little groggily.

"Dragonite came and got me saying you all got sick from Poison Spores and I rushed right over." I explained.

"But what about the Earth Unicorn?" Mason asked.

"We found her and she was gonna give me a test but when I heard you guys were sick I said we should continue it another day." I added.

"But Sarah you were close to getting your mother's ring." Twilight said, feeling bad.

"Hey now, you guys are more important than a test. You're my family." I said with a proud smile.

"Perfect." We all looked and saw Xerneas and the Earth Unicorn entering the room. My friends gasped at the sight of the Earth Unicorn. "Holy..." Jack said.

"Crap baskets." Ren added.

"I am very proud of you, Sarah." Xerneas said. The Earth Unicorn came up to me and lowered her horn and the ring slipped right into my hands. "The ring? But... I didn't perform the test." I stammered.

"You did, just not in the way you think." The Earth Unicorn said.

I thought about it for a moment and looked at her. "Healing my friends was the test?!" I said. The Earth Unicorn nodded, "Your mother would put her friends before everything else even if it seemed difficult and by abandoning your 'test' so you could help you friends showed me that you are just as loyal as your mother was."

I smiled at the Earth Unicorn. "Thank you." I gasped. The Earth Unicorn nodded. The ring glowed a little and magically floated onto my horn and slid down to the base of it.

"Now you have the first ring of your mother's crown, Sarah. There are more out there." Ren said.

"And I'll find them.... with my family by my side." I stated. Everyone smiled at me and I smiled at them.

Episode 64: Detective Rarity and the Framed Princess

Ren's POV

The gang and I just got back from Canterlot one bright afternoon. "Oh that Canterlot Jewel was absolutely gorgeous." Rarity said. "The way it glimmered in the sunlight and smooth edges and the-"

"Shut up you purple loon!" Jack exclaimed, quickly annoyed by Rarity.

"Hmph, well at least I appreciate the little things in life, you big brute."

"Hey I appreciate tiny things. I appreciate newbie and her shrimp filly, don't I?"

"I meant other than people and ponies around you." Jack growled at her.

"Now now guys, no fighting please." I said getting between the two of them.

"Fine." Jack and Rarity said. I noticed Rantaro was looking back at something. "What are you looking at Rantaro?"

"Oh, just remember seeing the Flim Flam brothers in the museum." he stated.

"What?!" I exclaimed.

"What do those bastards want?" Jack growled.

"Probably revenge on Sarah again." Mason added.

"I didn't see them doing anything except for them being near the Canterlot Jewel, but eh." Rantaro added. Hmm... why would the Flim Flam brother be at the museum? Something is going on, but I don't know what....

The Next Morning

I was sleeping peacefully when... "Uncle Ren Uncle Ren, everyone!"

GAH! What the-? "Shimmer, what's wrong?" Kaede asked.

"Do you know what time it is, brat?" Jack grumbled.

"It's Mommy, some royal guards arrested her." Shimmer cried.

"WHAT?!" We all cried.

"Why on Earth would they arrest newbie?!" Jack exclaimed.

"I don't know, but we have to find out. Come on, Kaede, gather the girls and meet us in Canterlot." I said.

"Right." Kaede rushed out the door with Shimmer while the rest of us mounted our dragons and flew to Canterlot with Sarah's pokemon right behind us. When we got there, we went straight to the Princesses.

"Celeste, Luna why was Sarah arrested?" I asked.

"The Canterlot Jewel was stolen last night." Celestia said.

"And you think newbie stole it?!" Jack exclaimed. "No way in hell would she do something like that."

"That may be given her record but we found her hair and feathers at the scene of the crime." Luna said holding a small bag with Sarah's hair and feathers in it. "I also spoke with security and they saw they saw her bypassing the security and stealing the jewel."

Twilight and the girls suddenly burst into the room "We came as soon as we heard." Twilight panted.

"Now what the hay is going on?" Applejack asked.

"Someone stole the Canterlot Jewel last night and all evidence points to Sarah." I said with a worried look.

"What?! No way, Sarah's too cool to do something like that." Rainbow objected.

"We know but there's too much evidence against her to make her innocent." Celestia admitted sadly.

"Wait, what if we investigate a-and find something that makes Sarah innocent, t-then you'll have to let her go right?" Jamie added. The sisters looked at each other.

"Please, Princess we know Sarah didn't do this so give us the chance to prove it." Twilight pleaded. The royal sisters stared at each other and nodded.

"Alright, Twilight, you and your friends shall investigate."

"Yes." Twilight said.

"But you must hurry, the trial for Sarah is set for this afternoon so you don't have much time." Luna added.

"Right, can we see Sarah first?" I asked. Celestia nodded. A royal guard lead us down to the Canterlot dungeon where they held prisoners. When we entered we saw Sarah in the first cell. She looked so scared and uncomfortable. I would be too if I got arrested for a crime I did not commit.

She gasped in relief at the sight of us. "Ren, everyone. I didn't take the jewel, I-I swear."

"We know Sarah." Mason said. "We're gonna investigate to prove you innocent."

"Don't worry newbie, we'll get you out of here." Jack said.

"Please hurry guys, the trial is this afternoon and I'll be a goner." Sarah replied with fear in her voice.

"You're not gonna be a goner. Not while we're here." Rainbow said in a determined voice. "We'll prove you didn't take the jewel and bail you out.."

"Rainbow's right." Applejack said.

"But how?" Sarah added.

"With me." Huh? Rarity? We turned and saw she suddenly in a large trench coat and large hat. "Detective Rarity is on the case and we'll get to the bottom of this faster than my costume change!" Oh... my... god.

"Uuuhh, what's with the get up, loon?" Jack asked.

"I am portraying Shadow Spade to these gorgeous garments and she would say that the only way to prove Sarah didn't steal the jewel is to find out who ever did. First stop; the scene of the crime!" Rarity exclaimed. Okay... this side of her I've never seen before in my life.

Shimmer was whimpering a little. "Mommy?"

Sarah went over and patted her head. "Shimmer, go with Uncle Ren and the others okay?"

"Will Mommy be okay?" she asked Sarah feeling really worried. "I don't wanna lose you again."

"Awwww...." the girls cooed.

"Don't worry kid, we'll get newbie out of here." Jack said to Shimmer. "Okay, Uncle Jack." Shimmer replied.

"Now come, to the scene of the crime!" Detective Rarity exclaimed. I sweat dropped at that as well as the others. This was going to be a long day... for my friends that is.

Kaede's POV

We all went to the museum and the Princesses gave up permission to access the crime scene. "Alright everyone, spread out and look for clues." Rarity said.

We all nodded and searched the whole area for clues while a song played in the background.

We all gathered around Rarity. "I didn't find any clues at all." Ren said.

"Me either." Mason said.

"Pika Pika!" Mason's Pikachu cried.

"What Pikachu?" Pikachu was pointing at the devices that created the laser grid that the criminal broke last night during the robbery. Dragonite flew up to the devices, "This one is fried!" he flew over to the others. "These are fried too!"

"So the criminal must have blasted the laser machines and get past them." I explained.

"Hey! There's an open air vent up here!" Dragonite called.

Huh? We all mounted our dragons and flew up to the air vent. The bars of the vent were inside. "Looks like someone broke in through this vent." Mason said. His Pikachu leaped off of his shoulder and pointed to a scratch on the wall.

"What kind of scratch is that?" Carrie asked.

"Looks like a horn scratch. Like the horn scraped the wall when the criminal was entering this area." Jamie said.

"Or they were escaping through the vent." Nicole said.

"Huh?" I asked her.

"I shall explain later." Nicole added, adjusting her glasses.

"Let's see if the security cameras have anything." Rantaro said.

"Good idea." Rarity said. We all asked the security guards to show us the cameras from last night. On the screen we saw what looked to be Sarah entering the room where the Canterlot Jewel was. It was guarded by the laser grids. 'Sarah' blasted the laser machines, easily disarming the lasers. Then she approached the Jewel and used her magic to lift it up. "Hehehe" she laughed. Suddenly the alarms sounded. She levitated herself to the air vent and broke it open, crawling out of the area when the police showed up.

"... That was alot of help." Jack grumbled.

"That tape had no evidence to prove Sarah innocent." Rainbow added.

"Not exactly." Nicole said. "Rewind the footage please." she asked the security pony. The pony rewind the tape to when Sarah used her magic. "Stop. Now zoom in." The cameras zoomed in and show Sarah's horn and a green magic aura around it.

"When did Sarah's magical aura change to green?" Rainbow asked.

"It can't." Rantaro said. "Remember what Jamie told us at the wedding..."

Flashback

A Canterlot Wedding Disaster Part 2

Jamie's POV

“Yes.” He nodded with a serious look on his face. “When we last met, I saw her magic aura was pink, but what Jamie stated was that it was green.”

“Strange…” Princess Luna muttered.

“What? What’s so strange?” Jack questioned.

“I think she’s talking about the magic aura color, right?” Kaede guessed, which the Princess of the Night nodded.

“Is it possible that it can change color?” Kodiak asked.

“No, that isn’t possible.” I muttered loudly, enough for the others to hear. “When unicorns cast magic, it produced a colored aura around their horns and any objects their magic affects. The color of the glow is different among individuals, usually matching the color of their eyes or a prominent color of their cutie mark. The color is distinctive to each unicorn…”

End of POV

End of Flashback

"Yeah.. I remember... do you think it's a changeling?" Jamie asked in fear.

"Pfft. No way, that good bug is off doing who knows what with the other good bugs and that crappy bug queen and the hechbug are in Tartarus." Jack scoffed.

"So if it's not changelings, then who else has a green magical aura?" Mason asked aloud.

"And why wouldn't Sarah just use her wings to fly up to the vent instead of levitating herself?" Carrie asked. Everyone turned to her. "What?"

"Carrie... you're right." Mason exclaimed.

"I am?"

"Yes, Sarah would have used her wings instead of her magic to fly so why didn't she?"

"Maybe because she couldn't." Rantaro claimed.

"Couldn't. That a lie. She's an alicorn." Twilight said.

"True but in the video maybe she isn't an alicorn." Rantaro added. Okay... now I'm very confused.

"But how did her feather and a piece of her hair get to the crime scene?" Carrie asked.

"I have the answer to that." Nicole said.

"You do?!" I exclaimed.

"Yes Kaede, but first we have to get to the trial." Nicole added.

I looked at the clock. "Oh crap baskets! She's right, the trial started ten minutes ago!" We all gasped.

"Then let's go before they send newbie to prison!" Jack exclaimed and rushed out of the museum and made it to the courtroom where the trial was.

We saw the judge about to bang his gravel when we burst in and Kaede cried, "Wait! We have new evidence!" The whole courtroom gasped. We saw some ponies from Canterlot and saw the Flim Flam brothers as well. We saw Sarah looking at us with a smile on her face.

"What is the meaning of this?!" the judge asked.

"Sarah did not commit the crime." Ren said.

"Well the evidence says other wise." Flim said and he and his brother laughed. "Well we found more evidence which points to the real culpurits.... the Flim Flame brothers." Nicole said.

Everyone gasped and the brothers looked shocked. "What? That's insane we did not steal the Canterlot Jewel, you Princess did."

Rarity stepped forth. "She did not and allow me to explain. I examined the hair from Princess Celestia that came from Sarah but looking at them closely I could tell they didn't fall out... they were cut. Nopony loses hair in a chunk and look at the ends, it's a straight line. It was clearly cut which means someone planted this lock and hair and the feathers at the crime scene."

Take that!

Nicole added, "Then when we examined the security tapes with noticed Sarah's magical aura was green instead of it's usual pink color. And as we all know a unicorn's magical aura does not change. This includes Sarah's magical aura. In the air vent we also saw a horn scratch on the wall which means whomever did it had a long horn which is unlike Sarah being her horn is no longer than Rarity or Twilight's." The Flim Flam brothers started to look nervous when Flam objected, "But the cameras showed your Princess in the flesh and not us, how do you explain that?"

"The reason you two didn't show in the video and Sarah did was because you and Sarah we one in the same." Rantaro said.

"HUH?" Everyone in the courtroom asked, confused.

"Being that you are unicorns you can learn all kinds of magical spells including ones that allow you to change your appearance and perhaps looks like someone else. And being that you wanted revenge of Sarah for foiling your plans to takeover Sweet Apple Acres I'd say that's a good motive to have to frame her for this crime."

"Well-" Flim tried to say.

"Also, you made one fatal mistake, taking on Sarah's appearance. You levitated yourselves to the air vent when Sarah would usually use her wings to fly up there." Nicole added.

Take that!

Everyone in the courtroom was silent. "That's preposterous!" Flim exclaimed.

"Just admit it, you both are guilty of framing Sarah Gem as you are of being sneaky and rude." Rarity said pointing at them. The brothers growled. "Fine... you caught us. We stole the Jewel!" Flam exclaimed.

Everyone gasped in shock.

"We thought if we could get that pesky hybrid behind bars then there would be nothing to stop us from claiming Sweet Apple Acres as part of our business." Flim explained. "So I posed as Sarah to frame her for stealing the Canterlot Jewel. Hahahah!"

Nicole, Rantaro and Rarity smirked. "A confession!" Rarity cried.

Take that!

"Based on this new evidence and the confession, I declare Princess Sarah Gem innocent and free of all charges!" the judge declared and banged his gravel.

"WOO-HOO!" Pinkie cheered. Sarah rushed over to us and we all hugged each other. "Thanks guys, you saved me." Sarah said with glee.

"Of course darling, we would never let anything happen to you." Rarity said.

"And now those bastards won't bother you again." Jack smirked seeing the two brothers being arrested. Sarah gave a small squeal as Shimmer fluttered into her arms. "Mommy!" she cried. She nuzzled Sarah lovingly while sobbing a little, "I was so worried... *sniff*."

"Oh honey... it's alright.. Mommy's here." Sarah cooed. She rubbed her back as Shimmer whimpered some more. "Come on guys, let's go home." Twilight suggested.

We all agreed and we exited the courtroom knowing that Sarah was free of robbery and the real culprits were going to jail. As everyone knows...

The truth is stranger than fiction

Episode 65: Power Ponies and Dragon Humans

A week had passed since I was freed of the charges on robbery and the Flim Flam brother went to jail. Now Ren, Carrie, Mason, Jack, Jamie, Rantaro, Nicole and I were at having breakfast together at the home-ship. Twilight was there as well. "So is there anything you guys can remember about your past?" she asked towards everyone except for me. "Well all I remember is some damn meteors coming down from the sky." Jack said.

"All I seem to recall is having a machine strapped to my head for some reason." Nicole said, adjusting her glasses.

"All I remember is an angry mob or something like that at my house." Ren said.

"Hmmm.." Twilight said. "Very strange." That's when Spike came into the room, "Hey guys, can you all come over to Fluttershys' I wanna show you something."

"What is it, Spike?" I asked.

"It's a surprise." he said. We all looked at each other and shrugged, "What's in it for me?" Rantaro said. Spike gave him a deadpanned look, "I'll give you twenty bits."

"Deal."

Jack growled quietly and mumbled, "Dirty money-grabber."

Soon, we were all at Fluttershy's cottege cause Spike wanted to show us something. "So Spike what did you want to show us?" Ren asked.

"It better not be waste of my time." Rantaro scoffed.

"I wanted to show everypony the new Power Ponies comic book!" Spike said, holding up a very peculiar comic novel. "Power Ponies? What the hell is that?" Jack asked.

"Like superheroes?" I asked.

"Yeah, really awesome superheroes." The baby dragon replied. "They protect the city of Maretropolis from an evil mare called the Mane-iac."

"Sounds awesome!" Kaede exclaimed.

"Yeah, and I want to go fight crime." Mason said.

"You mean go back in there and foil the Mane-iac's plan in the newest addition right here?" asked Rainbow Dash. "And with Ren and the other there, we'll beat her in no time."

"No thank you. It's a waste of my time." Rantaro said.

"I'll give you fifty bits." I deadpanned.

"Deal!"

"Dirty money grabber." Jack grumbled.

"Anyway, I may be fun to be super heroes." I said.

"Yep! For old time sake." Spike said.

His friends were a little uncertain about this. "I don't know, Spike. It sounds kind of dangerous." Twilight remarked

"Dangerous? How?" Ren asked.

"Well Ren, this is from the Canterlot house of magic comics." Pinkie said "and they really are enchanted!"

"Awesome!" Ren exclaimed. "Let's do it!"

"Eh, I don't see why not." Jack said.

"Alright, we'll join." Mason said.

"C-Could be fun." Jamie said.

"Count me in!" Kaede stated. The baby dragon pulled out a magnifying glass out of nowhere. The reason why he used it was because the words were too small for even his eyes. When he was done reading it, a wormhole appeared from the book and began sucking everyone in the book, one by one.

We were the last of course, and landed with a thud on something made of cement. "Ow. That hurts." He said. When he got up he saw that he was in a beautiful looking city under the moonlight, sort of like the world of Batman and Spider-Man of some kind. "Woah, this is Maretropolis." Ren gasped. We looked, and saw that our closest pony friends have turned into superheroes and Spike looked like Robin the boy wonder.

"Wow, look at you guys! You look like superheroes!"

"We are Superheroes. I am the Masked Matterhorn." Twilight said.

"The graceful Radiance." Rarity claimed

"I'm Saddle Rager, well, I think I am." Fluttershy added with a blush.

"Fili-second!" Pinkie cheered.

"Zap!" Rainbow said with a proud stance.

"And Mistress Marevelous." Applejack added with a smile.

"Ahem! Don't forget about me. I am Humdrum!" Spike said. "And look at you guys. Nice wings."

"WINGS?!" My friends exclaimed.

We turned and saw that Ren an the others had the wings and tails of our respective dragons. Ren had Midnight's wings and tail. Jack and Silverspikes'. Mason and Carrie had Firestorms'. Nicole and Rantaro had Spark and Fires'. Kaede had Storms' Jamie had Strikers'. And I had.... Huh? I didn't have anything. I didn't even have my horn or wings or element or scepter! I still had the first ring of my mother's crown on my ring finger, but that was it. "What happened to your horn and other thingys, newbie?" Jack asked.

"I don't know." I replied.

"Maybe when we entered the comic, your items vanished." Mason said. "Try your transforming."

"Alright." I concentrated to try and change into an animal, but I didn't feel myself change at all. "Huh?... I lost my powers." I felt a little... odd. I've always had my powers and my magic ever since I as born. To be without them felt.... weird. "Aww... Sarah." Kaede cooed.

"I-I'm alright."

"You sure newbie?" Jack asked.

"Yeah." I put on a fake smile. "This is so wonderful!" Fluttershy said. "This should be fun."

Then an explosion was heard out of nowhere, and saw an earth mare with a body shape like Princess Luna would have, except she was dark blue on color, and wore a purple bodysuit, and her mane and tail looked green and were used like tendrils. In her grasp was a black orb with blue electricity around it. "What the hell is that?!" Jack exclaimed.

"The Mane-iac." Spike growled.

"She kind of looks like a combination of Joker, Doc Ock, and Medusa." Ren commented.

"Who?" I asked incerdulous.

"Not now!" Mason snapped.

"Well well well." Said the mare. "The Power Ponies have come to play with me! Haha! Oh! And and I see you brought some friends too! This is going to be fun! Mwahahahahaha!" She kept on cackling and cackling. From the looks and sounds of this, she sounded completely crazy, criminally crazy.

"Time for the Mane event. Henchponies, get them!" Her hench ponies charged my friends. Rainbow shocked one henchpony. Ren and the others blasted the henchponies with their dragons fire attacks. "I love these powers!" Ren said.

"Hell yeah!" Jack cried as he whipped a few henchponies with his tail. Jamie smacked them with his three tails while Mason Pinkie zipped around the minions, causing them to smack into each other, Mason and Carrie themselves on fire and rammed a few henchponies. Nicole and Rantaro used Spark and Fire's fire. Nicole released gas while Rantaro ignited it. "... Hmm... nice." Nicole said.

"I guess." Rantaro added.

Kaede launched her spines at the henchponies making them separate in different directions. "Awesome!"

Ren blasted them with a plasma blast. "Wicked!"

All I did was watch out of the way along with Spike. We heard the Mane-iac laughing, "You Power Ponies and your new friends won't succeed against me." She took out a large spray bottle. Spike gasped, "The Hair-Spray Ray of Doom!"

"The Hair Spray Ray of Doom? Seriously?" Jack deadpanned.

"It freezes you in your tracks and renders your powers useless!" Spike cried.

"We'll see about that!" Rainbow said. She and Jack flew towards the Mane-iac , but she sprayed them and they were frozen and fell on the ground. "Rainbow! Jack!" Ren cried.

"Our turn!" Mason exclaimed. My friends nodded and they all rushed towards the Mane-iac, but she sprayed them as well, freezing them in their tracks! "Guys!" I cried. The Mane-iac heard me and turned towards me. "And who are you supposed to be?" she asked.

"I'm with the Power Ponies and their new.. um.. member." I stated.

The Mane-iac laughed, "How can you be a part of them without any powers and with my numbers, you're about as useless as Humdrum."

"Hey!" Spike said, insulted.

"No matter, you can't stop me." The Mane-iac then whipped me with one of her tentacles, sending me crashing into a wall. "Ugh!"

"Sarah!" Spike said, running towards me while the henchponies and the Mane-iac took out friends to her secret lair. Spike helped me to my feet. "Sarah, are you alright?"

I groaned, rubbing my head, "Yeah. I'm okay."

"Come on, we've gotta save our friends from the Mane-iac." Spike said. I looked at Spike with a sad look, "Sarah?"

"You can go without me, Spike." I replied in a sad tone.

"Without you?!" Spike exclaimed. "Why?"

"You heard the Mane-iac, I'm useless without my powers and magic." I said and I broke into song.

In Equestria, everyone has a flaw
To Unicorns and their magic to pegasi and their wings
No way to show that special flaw
Without my powers I'm just the useless one

I can't fight, I can't fight, I can't fight
And I wonder if I'll ever be stronger again
I can't fight, I can't fight, I can't fight
And save my friends no more

No memories of merry days
I can't remember all the spells I used to do
No dinosaurs to protect our home
There's nothing I can think of
To help me cheer my heart
How can I fight
Without my special light
With my powers no more

I can't fight, I can't fight, I can't fight
And I wonder if I'll ever be stronger again
I can't fight, I can't fight, I can't fight
And save my friends no more

I sighed sadly and Spike came up to me, "Sarah, that's not true. You're not useless."

"Yes I am." I repeated. "I-I need some time alone." I walked away from a dishearted Spike and I came to clear street and stared at the clouds. I sighed sadly. "I can't do anything without my powers and magic. I'm just average without them."Suddenly the clouds began to waver and they created a bright beam of light in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked myself. I got the asnwer when a familiar bright lion appeared in front of me. "Hello Sarah.. something's troubling you." Mufasa said.

"M-Mufasa?! W-What are you doing here?" I asked totally shocked.

"I sensed something was bothering you." Mufasa stated. I sighed sadly.

"You're right Mufasa, my friends and I entered this comic book world and I lost my powers and my magic. Now my friends are captured by the Mane-iac and... I don't think I can save them without my powers and magic." I explained. "I think I've been to depended on them."

"To lose something you've love is difficult, but I would not say you're completely dependent on your abilities. I have seen what you can do without your magic and powers." Mufasa said. "And as the old saying goes, the more you lose, the more you gain."

"Oh... I think I understand..." I said. Mufasa nodded and he fainted into thin air. "Now I have to find the hideout and save my friends, but where would it be." I asked myself. "Hmmm... if I was a hair themed villains where would I have my hideout....?" I suddenly came to me and I ran until I came to a building with a flashing sign on there that showed a beautiful mare getting her mane sprayed with some shampoo or a perfume. "A shampoo factory."

I went around the building and saw air vent was opened. "Spike." I crawled in and popped another opening and quietly came to the ground. I stayed low to the ground, crawling on long walkpath. I saw my friends and Spike trapped in a cage with a pony near them with the Hair-Spray Ray of Doom next to them. I saw Ren and Twilight starting to move their hoof and fingers, but a timer went off near the pony and he sprayed them again, restarting the effects. There was also a large hair dryer machine.

The Mane-iac put the electro orb into the a small compartment in the hair dyer like machine. "Congratulations, Power Ponies and friends! You shall live just long enough to see me fire... the instrument of your destruction! Once the Electro-Orb has powered it up completely, this cannon will amplify the power of my mane one million times, expelling an energy blast that will cause everypony in Maretropolis's mane to grow wild! You will be my weapon's first victims, and there is nopony who can save you from this fate!" The Mane-iac laughed evilly.

"Oh dear." Carrie said. "What do we do?"

"There's nothing we can do." Mason said.

" Ahem. I don't mean to interrupt, but aren't you forgetting about somepony?" Fluttershy questioned.

"That little human of yours?" The Mane-iac laughed, "She's utterly useless!"

The pony sprayed them again, restarting the effects again. " Puh-lease. You all probably keep her around because you feel sowwy for him. Wah. Wah." she said in a condescending tone. I felt even more said until I heard what Mufasa said, "I've seen what you've done without your power and magic.. the more you lose, the more you gain." and then I heard, "Maybe in your world, but in our world Sarah always comes through when we need her. Always." Ren said.

"Yeah she can do it!" Rarity said.

"That's right." Applejack added.

"Hell yeah, our newbie never backs down from a fight." Jack said.

"She always comes through for us in the end." Mason said. "Even with the odds against her!"

I smiled and wiped a tear from my eye. "Spike was right. I'm not useless. When my friends really need me, I do come through. And they need me now."

"But how am I gonna save them?" I saw the pony near the Hair Spray ray of Doom. "I have to take out that Hair Spray then my friends can move long enough to set themselves free."

"But I can't just leap down there, or I'll be caught for sure." I said to myself. Then I heard a small whinny and saw a cloud coming towards me. "A cloud... wait... clouds don't whinny." The clouds morphed and changed into a unicorn that had a cloud-like mane and tail and a golden ring on it's horn.

"You're the... Wind Unicorn!" I gasped silently.

"Indeed I am and it appears you need some help saving your family." the Wind Unicorn said.

"I sure do." I said with relief. The Wind Unicorn nodded and we both leaped down onto the floor. "Sarah!" Ren cried with joy. My friends smiled seeing me. "Hahaha! You're too late, human. My ray is gonna blast them and there's nothing you can do about it!" the Mane-iac gloated.

"We shall see." The Wind Unicorn said. She used her magic to make a small tornado underneath me and it floated me up to the Mane-iac. "What?" she exclaimed. I smirked at her but she growled. "Like I said you're too late!" she pressed the button and the ray launched the beam towards my friends. "No!" I leaped off of the ray and right into front of the beam. "Sarah, NO!" Twilight cried.

I grunted in pain as my hands were being burned from the heat of the ray.... just then, the ring on my horn glowed and shimmered brightly. The energy from the ray was suddenly absorbed into my hands making them glow, "What?" Mane-iac growled. My ring glowed and made my hands glow red and I blasted Mane-iac, sending her flying off of the machine.

The timer rang and the pony was about to spray my friends again when, "...Hello." The Wind Unicorn bucked him off of the platform, making the spray bottle fall and hit some of the other henchponies, freezing them. "Alright!" Ren cried and the rays' effects wore off. Rarity used her powers to cut the bars of the cage free.

Ren and the others soared over the floor and blasted the henchponies with their fire attacks. I blasted the Mane-iac machine, destroying it easily "My machine! Curse you Power Ponies and you little humans too!

The Mane-iac ran away followed by her henchponies. "That was awesome!" Spike exclaimed. Then a white portal opened up and we were back in Fluttershys' cottage. "That was incredible!" Ren exclaimed.

"Hell yeah!" Jack exclaimed. "Newbie beat the stuffing out that creep."

I blushed a little. "Aww... now."

"You really did. You saved us again, even without your magic and powers." Jamie said. "Speaking of which..." he handed me a mirror and I saw my horn back on my head. "Yeah, my horn is back!" I also changed into a little kitty. "And I can change again." I changed back. "And I learned something else too. I don't need my superpowers to be a super friend."

"Indeed, young one." That's when the Wind Unicorn appeared and gave me the second ring of my mothers ring. This ring had a small butterfly on it. "The ring? I-I don't understand." I said.

"Just like your mother, she was willing to anything to save her friends with or without the use of her powers and magic, showing her resourcefulness in time of crisis and you've shown you are capable of doing the same."

"Thank you." I said to her and the ring magically floated onto my horn. My friends all smiled and they all hugged me. "I must go now, you all shall see me again one day." The Wind Unicorn stated and then galloped away on the cloud. My friends all said bye to it as I looks at the ring on my horn. Now I have the second ring of my mothers' crown.

Episode 66: Doodlesix

Ren's POV

“Ren…what are you doing?” Kaede called.

“Playing Persona 5!” I replied with a smile as I just finished off playing the first Palace of it. Man, it took very long. I don’t mean to brag, but I could have finish this in a day or so, but what with all the bonding and grinding levels and stuff like that, it took about the entire weekend to finish the first palace level. I mean, I need to grind those levels in order to beat Kamoshida! That guy is pretty powerful.

“Wow, you sure have been playing for a while.” Kodiak commented in surprise.

“Yeah.” Carrie nodded, scratching him and Rosy by the necks. “Do you play this game back then?”

“Well yeah. I’ve played all of the Persona games, either main or spin-offs.” I nodded with a smile. “But my most favorite ones are Persona 3, 4, and 5.”

“Why those games?” Jack asked, laying on the couch with a heavy yawn. “I’m no video game nerd like ya, so what’s the big deal?”

“Mostly for the great voice-acting, bonding with characters with social links, good music, and mostly for how the main protagonists are so cool.” Also because of Johnny Yong Bosch. I mean, seriously, that guy is like the greatest voice actor because no matter what anime or visual novel game and stuff you hear, you can hear that voice of his. It’s funny, isn’t it? I mean, how does he do it?

“Meh, I still call bull on that.” Jack turned around and tried to sleep before scratching his butt. “Anyway…I’m going to sleep.”

“Come on Jack!” Kaede scolded, putting her arms on her hips with a somewhat stern look. “Can’t you just at least not go to sleep? Don’t you have that part-time job with Mason?”

“Sorry, not my problem brat.” Jack scoffed.

“But Jack…” Jamie called, looking over from reading his book while Rantaro and Nicole were sitting far aside from the battle with cappuccino beverages with them. “Don’t you think we need to continue my laps?”

“Till Mason gets back.” Jack gruffly stated. “I don’t wanna leave him behind.”

“But big brother wouldn’t mind, Jack.” Carrie pointed out.

“Whatever…” Jack scoffed. “Right now, I just my nap.”

“And that’s probably the reason why he’s so damn fat.” Rantaro snickered, causing Jack to look up and growled angrily before he shouted “Hey! You better shut the fudge up or else!”

“Jack, calm down!” Kaede assured.

“Yeah, just relax man.” Kodiak added, getting tummy rubs from Carrie. “I mean…we should just relax like how I am with these tummy rubs.”

“Mm-hmm! I hope you like it Kodi!” Carrie giggled.

“Yeah, and we can Super Smash Bros. Ultimate.” I suggested, pulling out a Nintendo Switch controller. “We can play up to 8 players, so that won’t be a problem.”

“Well I’m not good at video games, but umm…I guess I’ll try…” Jamie shrugged.

“Hmm…whatever.” Rantaro shrugged.

“Sure, I mean…I never played a Smash Bros game before, but whatever! Let’s do it!” Kaede exclaimed in excitement. “But just remember, I won’t let my guard down Ren!”

Whoa…someone’s pumped up.

KNOCK-KNOCK!

“Oh! I’ll get it!” Carrie gotten up and ran towards the door before she opened it up. The moment she did…

“Oh hi Fluttershy!” Huh? Fluttershy…here? I saved my game before walking over and seeing Fluttershy with a worried look.

“H-Hi Carrie, hi Ren…” Fluttershy greeted. “Umm…everypony, can you come with me towards the Golden Oak Library?”

“The Golden Oak Library? Why’s that?” I asked curiously. “Did something happened to Twilight and Spike?”

“Well…it’s kinda hard to explain, but Twilight seemed to take it too seriously and we’re worried about her.” Fluttershy explained.

“R-really?” Jamie ran over with a concern look. “She didn’t overslept and having a headache from all that late night reading again, right?!”

The rest of us stared at him with confused looks, causing him to timidly look down and blushed a bit as he clarified “I-I’ve seen that happened before…”

“Right…” Jack blankly replied before turning to Fluttershy, who flinched upon seeing his face. “So spill the beans, timid chick? What the hell is up with the purple bookworm?”

“Well apparently it’s about a new spell that she found in one of her books. She wants to show it to us." Fluttershy said.

"A new spell? Cool. What is it?" I asked.

"She says it's a surprise." Flutters replied. "She in her 'panic' mode getting everything ready so it will be perfect."

“Sounds like we should go and visit her.” I offered, “I mean, just to be make sure that she’s alright.”

“Good idea Ren.” Jamie nodded. “I mean, I’m worried about her too.”

“You’re just saying that because you’re worried about your girlfriend.” Jack teased, earning a massive blush from Jamie as he flailed his arms up and down and exclaimed “We’re not even in a relationship!”

“Yeah, sure…” Jack scoffed. “Anyway…fine, might find something interesting for today.”

“It would be a waste of my time…why bother?” Rantaro asked. “I rather stay away and mind my own business?”

“Same here. I don’t like being around large crowds.” Nicole added, not wanting to go either.

“Come on you guys! Can’t you help us at least?!” Kaede begged.

“Sorry, you’re asking the wrong group of people.” Rantaro rolled his eyes.

“No.” Nicole answered bluntly.

“Jeez, why must adults like you always have to be so difficult?” Kaede asked with a sweat-drop forming on her head.

“W-well anyway…let’s go.” I suggested with an awkward smile before we began to make our way towards the Golden Oak Library.

“Tch…why bother going there? She’s just having another one of those ‘Twilight’ moments or whatever you guys call it.” Rantaro shrugged.

“If you don’t wanna come, then don’t.” Jack scoffed.

“Although…I am curious about this test.” Nicole begins to take her leave while she adjusted her glasses and said “I…suppose I can make an exception.”

“You’re kidding right?” Rantaro asked with an exasperated sigh. “Well…whatever. Fine…unless I get something in return.”

“I’ll give you 50 of my bits?” I offered.

“Go higher.” Rantaro folded his arms with a small smirk.

“What about 250?” I offered.

“Go even higher.” Is he serious about that? Well…ugh…

“I’ll just give you all of my bits.” I suggested, which seemed to gotten an approval from him.

“Your whole life savings? Now we’re talking.” Rantaro smirked. “And don’t worry, I’ll pay you back…probably.”

Probably…? Sarah coughed in the background, "Cheating."

“Come on you guys! This is no time! Let’s hurry to the library and see what’s up!” Kaede exclaimed, which we nodded as the rest of us began racing over to the place.

When we got there, Twilight was looking over the spell with a freakishly large pencil in her grasp. "What the-? What's with the big pencil?" I asked shocked.

"It's for the spell. This pencil along with the spell will allow me to make drawings that will come to life." Twilight explained.

"Really? Awesome!" Carrie exclaimed. Hmmm... reminds me of a Spongebob episode where Spongebob and Patrick find a pencil in the ocean. "Alright... it's ready." Twilight said. She blasted the pencil with her magic making it glow and shimmer. Then she drew a small jellyfish on the ground and it peeled off of the floor and floated in the air. "It works!" Twilight exclaimed.

"Wicked!" Ren exclaimed. The Jellyfish floated over to Jack. "Hmm... seems kinda lame." he commented, earning him a sting from the jellyfish. "OW!" and a large red bump on his head. We all winced at that. "That little-" The jellyfish stung him again on the cheek. "OWOWOWOW!" he exclaimed. Twilight grimaced as she erased the little jellyfish. "Sorry Jack." she apologized.

Rainbow was laughing her butt off at the red bumps on Jack. "Shutb, ib, Bbittbles." Jack said the best her could with the swollen cheek. Sarah used her magic to make the bumps go away. "Thanks newbie."

"Okay.. let's try this." Twilight then drew poorly drawn versions of herself and the Mane 5. They came to life and blinked. "Hey look the Doodlesix, hehehe." Sarah joked.

"Hmmm.... they look kinda.. cute." Kaede said. The six doodles came over to us..... and suddenly grabbed us, trune us upside down and slammed our heads on the ground. "Holy... they are beating them up!" Rainbow laughed, shedding some tears. The six copies then slammed us over and over left and right repeatedly. "Doodlesix, stop!" Twilight called.

The doodlesix threw us into the nearest bookshelves. "... Ooowww." we all groaned. Sarah came over, "Oh dear, are you alright?" We staggered to our feet and the girls winced, "Yikes, ya'll got some shiners there." Applejack winced. Sarah gave us all small mirrors and we saw that we all got a black eye. "Awww..." I whined.

"Don't worry, I have eye patches for all of you." Pinkie said and she placed the eyepatches over our right eyes. "Thank Pinkie." Ren groaned.

"Where did the doodles go?" Kaede asked.

"They took the pencil and ran off." Flutters replied.

"Oh great, we have to find them." Twilight said. We all agreed and raced out of the place... well we accident ran into a wall and then out the door. These eye patches were going to take some getting used too.

POV Ends

We were outside of Ponyville in the valley. "Where could they possibly be?" I asked.

"Maybe they're in that poorly drawn Pineapple house." Rainbow said, pointing to a poorly drawn Pineapple closeby. "Come on guys, let's go." Twilight said. We all hopped into two separate bushes and slowly walked over to the bushes. Suddenly we felt the ground leave our feet and we fell with a THUD. "What just happened?" Ren asked.

"Noynoynoynoy."

We looked up to see the Doodlesix, with Doodle Twilight holding the pencil. "Come on guys, give me a boost." I said.

"Can't we stay down here where it is safe?" Jamie asked nervously.

"No way, I created these monsters and I'm going to stop them." Twilight added. Suddenly eight dumbells landed on Ren and the others heads. "Guh!" They fell on their backs with stars around there heads. "See what I mean?!"

"Where the leak ma'am?" Jack groaned.

We looked out of the hole to see the Doodlesix rolling bowling balls at Ren and the others. "NOOOAAAH!" They balls hit them knocking them back to the bottom. "Oh my goodness, those ruffians! You eight okay?" Rarity asked.

"FINLAND!" They all cried back.

Finland? What? "They're good." I said to the Mane 6.

"No we're not." Ren groaned.

The six doodles then ran off into the distance. "Get them!" I called.

Unfortunately, we lost the six doodles, "Great we lost them, now what?" Rainbow asked annoyed.

"We have to trap them somehow." Kaede said. Kaede and the others now had bandages on their arms and legs due to the bowling balls. "But how are we gonna trap them?" Pinkie asked.

"I think I know a way. Those six seem to hate Ren and the others, right?" I smirked.

"Please don't bring them up." Ren groaned.

"Well why don't we use their hate to our advantage." I smirked rubbing my hands together in a evil way. "Hehehe."

".... She's scaring me." Ren whimpered.

Ren's POV

That Night

Sarah placed us in one room while she and the girls 'slept' in the other room nearby. We were asleep when we heard the door opening up and we peeked to see the Doodlesix, now with angry eyebrows drawn on their faces. "What the hell do you think you're doing?" Jack exclaimed.

"You doodle, we be you." Doodle Rainbow said. We leaped out of the bed, escaping getting erased by the pencil. We ran out of the room screaming as the Doddlesix chased us. "TWILIGHT! SKITTLES! SARAH!" Me, Jack and Jamie cried. We slammed a door to another room, but the doodles erased it. "C-careful with that thing. Stay away from us!" Rantaro said.

Then Twilight came in, "Delivery for the Doodlesix!" she slammed the six into a book, trapping them inside and they turned back into drawings. "Phew... that was too close." Mason commented.

"Good thing they are gone." Jack agreed.

"Though it was funny seeing the eight of you getting your butts kicked." Rainbow giggled. Jack growled, "I'll show you kicked, come here!" Jack chased Rainbow around the castle that night while the rest of us laughed at the scene.

Author's Note

A small Spongebob based episode. Enjoy.

Episode 67: Rainbow Dragon Roadtrip Part 1

🎵I got your message🎵
🎵The sun is shining🎵
🎵And the open road is calling our names🎵
🎵My bag is packed so🎵
🎵Are you ready?🎵
🎵'Cause to lose this day would be a shame🎵

🎵There's a rainbow waiting🎵
🎵A song is playin'🎵
🎵And I can't wait to hit the road with you🎵
🎵There's a rainbow waiting🎵
🎵And we got rainbow roadtrippin' to do!

Hi, I'm Sarah, the Princess of Friendship. Today, Rainbow and I got an invite to a place called Dragon Hope Hallow for a Rainbow Dragon Festival where Rainbow and I would be the guest of honor along with Snowflake and Moonshine. Me and my friends all packed what we needed and were placing them in my car. My dad and Douglas were coming along too, cause it would be fun for them to come. I saw Pinkie and Rainbow rushing towards the car while Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity and the others were there already.

They both fell on the ground in shock seeing the rest of us. "Alright, I was forth." Rainbow said.

"Well I was fifth." Pinkie said.

"Technically, you both were last." Rantaro said.

"T-That's not even- But I beat you!" Rainbow argued. Mason intervened. "You both are still late. We have to leave soon or will miss the festival."

"Don't worry, we wouldn't have left with out you." Fluttershy reassured.

"Afterall darling, Rainbow, Sarah and her Fury dragons are the guests of Honor at the Rainbow Dragon Festival."

"Alright.. is everyone ready?" I asked.

"Hey, where the purple bookworm and the nerd?" Jack asked. We then noticed Twilight and Jamie were not present. "Oh, there they are." Pinkie quipped, pointing down the street. "We're coming! We're coming!" Twilight's voice rang. Twilight and Jamie were running towards us with Spike following behind us and they made it. "We have to pack a few books."

"Wait, wait, wait, you're bringing work to a festival?!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Yeah, leave those books here, it's suppose to be a non-stop party." Pinkie squealed in joy.

"Reading is fun, it's relaxing and rewarding and-" Jamie started, but I took his and Twilight's books in my magic and gave them to Spike. "can wait until we come back from the Festival."

"Did you bring Striker, Jamie?" Jamie nodded and his Triple Stryke landed next to him. I turned to Ren and the others. "Did you guys bring your dragons too?" Ren and the others nodded and their dragons landed near the car. "And they are bringing their dragons... why?" Rainbow asked, confused.

"Hello, it's called the Rainbow Dragon Festival for a reason." Rainbow stated. "You have to bring dragons to a dragon festival."

"Yeah, Rainbow's right." Twilight said.

"Yeah, yeah, come on, come on, let's go!" My dad said. His brother rolled his eyes and chuckled.

"You guys heard my dad, let's go!" I exclaimed. Everyone cheered and we all piled into the car. I sat at the driver's seat while my dad had the passenger seat. Douglas sat with Ren, Jack, Twilight and Rantaro in the front. Jamie, Nicole, Applejack, Rarity and Kaede were in the middle. Mason, Carrie, Fluttershy and Pinkie sat in the back while Rainbow would fly outside with our dragons. (Trust me, my car is bigger on the inside than on the outside.) We all buckled in and I started the engine. "Everyone ready?" I asked everyone.

"You bet!" Ren exclaimed.

"Let's go!" Mason added.

"The off we go!" I pressed the gas and put the car in flying mode. The car's leaped off the ground and the wheel turned inward and hovered. A steering fin came out on the trunk and two wings came out in the middle and the car flew off in the sky with our dragons and Rainbow following behind. "Have fun everyone!" Spike called to us.

We flew over valleys, mountains and rivers on the way. "Didn't somepony mention a spa in, uh, where is it we're going again?" Rarity asked.

Rainbow knocked on the window and I rolled the window's down so she could speak to us, "Hope Hollow... or as I'd like to call it, Rainbow and Sarah fan central." Rainbow said. Applejack and Mason sighed, "You're gonna be like this the whole way, aren't ya?" Applejack asked.

"You know it. I mean look at this letter. They love me and Sarah there." Rainbow said. I took the letter in my magic and gave it to my dad. "Dear Rainbow Dash and Princess Sarah Gem,

Thank you for being our guests at this years' famous Dragon Hope Hollow Rainbow Dragon Festival. The many members of your fan club are looking forward to your visit. You and your friends will be staying at our luxury Rainbow Dragon Resort and Spa where your every will be care too." My dad read aloud.

"Oh I called that a challenge, I have so many wills." Rarity said, battering her eyes. Jack rolled his eyes. "Fan club? Oooh." I groaned.

"Now now Sarah, it may just be a few ponies in this fan club." Douglas said.

"Or it may be the entire town to be your fan club." Pinkie cheered. I squeaked. "Don't worry Sarah, you'll be fine. Remember, you have us." Snowflake reassured.

"Right... right... okay..." I breathed calmly.

"Oh look there's a butterfly garden. "Fluttershy said.

"Hmm, you know it's strange that we've never heard of this festival before." Twilight said.

"Y-Yeah, especially since everything in the town is so well known." Jamie added.

Rainbow looked at the letter. "At this years' festival, you can eat treats and the traditional Rainbow Bakery booth. Sing your favorite Rainbow and Dragon themes songs at the karaoke competition."

"Baking booth and Karaoke! Ahhh!" Pinkie cheered. "It's like they got into my soul." Then Mason got the letter. "And try our famous Rainbow trout catch and release activity."

"Catch and release?" Jack whined. "Awww... I wanted to eat it."

"Jack!" Kaede scolded covered Fluttershy's ears so she would not hear that. "Oh... hehe... sorry."

"Now that sounds right up my river." Applejack said.

"Plus we get to see the mayor give Rainbow, Sarah, Snowflake and Moonshine a reward. I call dibs on the cheering section." Pinkie said pulling out her party cannon which she activated, making confetti go all over the inside of the car. We all laughed. Classic Pinkie.

"An award for what exactly?" Rarity asked.

Rainbow shrugged. "Showing up, general coolness, hehe all of the above." Rainbow gloated.

"Well we're so glad you invited us along." Twilight said.

"Yeah, it's gonna be one long party! Which starts now!"

"Yeah!" Shimmer cheered. I turned to see Shimmer next to me

"Hehe, Hi Shimmer.... WAIT! SHIMMER GLOW?!" I exclaimed. Everyone was shocked to see the tiny filly. "What are you doing here? How did you get in?" Douglas asked.

"I snuck in with my invisibility spell, heheh." Shimmer giggled innocently. We all looked at each other and back at the little filly. "What do we do with her?" Ren asked.

"We can't turn back. We're too far from Ponyville. Looks like she's staying." I said. Shimmer cheered and hopped into my lap. I giggled and rolled my eyes at the tiny filly as I drove.

Hours passed and it was getting dark, close to night time. "Shouldn't we be there by now?" Rainbow asked.

"I thought so too, maybe we should have turn left at the last cloud instead of right." Applejack said.

"Oh, it's getting darker by the minute." Fluttershy said. The sky was getting darker. Then Pinkie appeared in front of me, "I psy with my little eye a Rainbow!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"We're not doing that again." Rainbow groaned.

"No an actual Rainbow." Pinkie said. We all looked and saw a large Rainbow ahead.

"Woah... cool." Ren gasped.

"We're heading right for it!" Rarity exclaimed in fear.

"Don't worry, we'll pass right through it. No rainbow's are solid." Rainbow reassured. Moonshine flew ahead and touched it with his claw... it did not faze through it.

"Not this one guys! It looks like a billboard!" he called back. The billboard started to rock and then leaned towards us. "Lookout newbie!" Jack exclaimed. Acting quickly, I turned the car around but the billboard caught the back steering fin, making us go down with the billboard. "AAAAAAAHHH!" We all screamed.

"We're gonna crash!" Applejack exclaimed.

"Not on our watch!" Moonshine said "Dragons, go!" Our dragons flew down to the car and blasted the part of the billboard that caught the car and the car hovered again. "Phew..." we all sighed in relief.

"Thanks you guys." I said.

"No problem." Snowflake said. I drove the car to the ground and I landed her, making her go back to her land mode.The billboard crashed onto the ground and broke. We all exited the car and looked around. "Where are we?" Fluttershy asked.

Pinkie Pie found a sign that said, "Welcome to Dragon Hope Hollow, home of the famous Rainbow Dragon Festival."

"We've arrived, but there's nopony here to greet us." Rarity said.

"Good thing too, we kinda destroyed their town sign." Twilight said.

"Rainbow Dash, does the letter say where our hotel is?" Fluttershy said.

"Uh.." Rainbow took the invite and read it. "The middle of town."

"Hmm.. doesn't help much without knowing where the middle is." Jamie said. "L-Let's start looking." We all agreed and my friends started walking while I slowly drove the car into the town. When we got to the town we saw that it looks rundown. Some windows were boarded up, some of the buildings had cracks and holes in them and there was nopony outside. It was like a ghost town. "Hmm.. funny you'd think a big luxury resort would be easier to spot." Applejack stated.

"Yeah, it seems like the whole town has shut down." Pinkie said. We made it to the center, "Oh look, there's somepony." We looked towards one building and saw a pony coming out. Twilight trotted over, "Hello." The pony turned to reveal she had a curly, mane and tail. "Oh."

"Maybe you can help us, we're here for the Rainbow Dragon Festival." Twilight said.

"The Rainbow Dragon Festival?" she asked.

"Yeah you know where I'm the guest of honor." Rainbow smirked.

"And newbie and the dragons." Jack deadpanned.

"Right them too."

"Oh for crying in the mud, what has Sunny done now?" she mumbled to herself, catching Nicoles' attention. "What was that?"

"Oh, uh, you best talk to Mayor Skies about that." she said.

"Great, and where would we find him?" Ren asked.

"City hall, but it's closed until tomorrow don't cha know. Is there something I can help you with?" she asked.

"Yes, were looking for the Hope Hallow Luxury Resort." My dad spoke.

"Oh, that's this building right here." she opened the door, "Come in." I exited the car and followed the others inside the hotel. "Hotel Hope, also know as the town information center and library. My name is Petunia Petals by the way. I'm the librarian here and the information guide and the hotel manager, historian, chief, portrait painter-"

"Um, I'm Rainbow Dash and this is everypony." Rainbow Introduced. We all gave our greetings to Petunia. "Hello everypony, just wait one minute and I'll take you to the room."

"Uh, the room?" Kaede asked.

"There's only one." Petunia said.

"One?" Ren asked. Petunia nodded. "Make's it easier to find." she said as she got the key. She led us upstairs and unlocked the door. When we went in the room looked a little back. There were some cracks in the walls, old bed and dust in some area. "H-How rustic and charming." Rarity said, trying not the scream.

"I couldn't help noticing there are only three beds." Rainbow pointed out. One bed broke, "Okay four."

Petunia claimed, "There's a pop out one too." she went over to a wall and gave it a good kick and a bed come out of it, stirring up some dust. "There she is. You'll be all fresh and ready to see the mayor in the morning." she went over to the door. "Night." and exited the room, leaving us in the room. "Did anypony notice something strange about Petunia?" Twilight asked.

"Other than the fact that she called this place the royal sweet." Rarity jabbed.

"Hard to tell in this light but she looks a little... gray didn't she?" Applejack stated.

"Probably from all the dust." Rarity grumbled.

"And I didn't notice any dragons around here either." I spoke up.

"Yeah, Sarah's right. Even at night, there are suppose to be dragons roaming around, so why aren't there?" Kaede wondered

"Sorry everypony I didn't know what I was getting you all into." Rainbow apologized. Twilight grinned and put a hoof on her shoulder. "The most important thing that we are all together."

"So.... how are all of us suppose to sleep in this one room?" Ren asked.

"I don't think t-that's possible." Kaede said.

"Great, now what the hell do we do?" Jack asked.

"Don't worry I got this." I smirked. I flew out of the window and went to the car. I opened the truck and pulled out a small cube with a string attached to it. I placed it near the car and pulled the string. In an instant and large tent appeared.

My friends looked out the window and gawked at the tent. "Hehehe, I like to be prepared." I giggled.

"DIBS!" Jack exclaimed and he raced out of the room. "Hold it, fasto!" Rantaro exclaimed and he dashed outside too.They both rushed into the tent while I laughed, "Oh boys. There's room for a few more, you guys. Come on." Sarah called. Ren and the others came outside and climbed into my tent. "Nice Sarah." Ren praised.

"Yeah, nice going newbie." Jack said. I blushed a little. "Hehehe, it's really nothing."

"Yeah right, kid. This tent is like a real hotel." Rantaro smirked.

"I agree, let's get some shall we?" Douglas asked. We all agreed and we along with our dragons entered the rooms and we all fell asleep.

Dreamscape

I found myself in the Dreamscape and I looked around when I saw Astral Twilight. "Tree of Harmony? What are you doing here?" I asked, surprised.

"I am here to tell you of a task you must complete, Sarah." Astral Twilight said.

"A Task? What is it?"

"You must solve the mystery of Hope Hallow."

"The mystery of Hope Hallow? What mystery?"

"You'll find out in the morning. I must go now... sweet dreams Sarah Gem." With that Astral Twilight disappeared and the void wavered...

End of Dreamscape

I gasped as I woke up with a shock. "Sarah, are you alright?" Snowflake asked.

Moonshine and Snowflake looked at me with some concern. "Y-Yeah... but I have something to tell you... everyone in the morning." I said. "Right now... we should get some sleep." Snowflake and Moonshine looked at each other and fell asleep while I layed my head on the pillow. "What is the mystery of Hope Hallow... maybe it has something to do with why Petunia was gray.. I yawned. "I'll think about it in the morning." and with that I fell asleep.

The next morning, me and the gang had breakfast and I told them what the Tree of Harmony told me. "Soo, there's a mystery here in Dragon Hope Hallow?" Ren asked.

"Yes and the Tree said I have to solve it." I replied. "And I think it has something to do with why Petunia was gray."

"Yeah... that was weird." Jamie said.

"I agree." My dad said. "Let's see how the girls are." We all agreed and finished our breakfast and went outside to find the girls coming out of the hotel and walking through town. We saw that ponies staring at the girls. "Why is everypony staring at us?" Fluttershy wondered.

"Maybe they recognize Rainbow Dash?" Applejack suggested.

"Or Princess Sarah, but mostly me." Rainbow said.

"No... I think they're staring because we're the only part of this town that isn't... gray." Rarity realized.

"What do you mean, loon?" Jack asked.

"Look around." Rarity said we did and saw the whole town was gray! "All the colors here are gone!"

"That's strange. It's just like what I noticed with Petunia last night, Everything's mostly gray." Twilight added. We saw Petunia at a booth, "Hello." she waved to us and we waved back. "Except the stuff that's grayer." Applejack added.

"I thought it was strange but-" Fluttershy started.

"This is so weird." Rainbow cut in.

Another pony walked by with a confused look, "And from the way they're gawking at us, it appears they think we're the odd ones." Rarity said.

"Ain't that the truth." Jack grumbled.

"I wonder what caused this?" Twilight asked.

"We can ask the mayor." Applejack said.

"Yeah if we ever find him." Rainbow said. We started walking through the town to see if there was any sign of the Mayor when two foals skidded in front of us. One was a colt wearing a dull red hoodies while the other had a beanie and shirt on in the same color. They were both without cutie marks too. When they spotted Sarah and Rainbow, they scurried back, hid behind a building and whispered to each other. "That was weird." I remarked.

"Yeah..." Ren added. "Looks like you found your mystery, Sarah." Ren said to me.

"Mystery?" Twilight repeated.

"The Tree of Harmony spoke to me last night and said I had to solve a mystery here in Dragon Hope Hallow which is why all the color is gone." I explained. "And why there are no dragons here, except for ours." Then we spotted two ponies that looked like they came from Manhattan. The stallion look a little old while the mare looked young. "Don't pout, dear. It'll wrinkle your withers." the mare said.

"I'm not pouting, sweetums, but I am hurt by your comment. I thought the pie I baked was quite tasty." The stallion added.

"I didn't say it wasn't."

"You didn't say it was." The two bumped into an elderly stallion that had shape similar to Granny Smith. "Watch where you're goin'! You don't own the sidewalk, ya know?!" he growled and walked off.

"Well I never." The stallion said. They laid their eyes on us and they gawked at us before walking away. "Huh?" we all said. Suddenly, I spotted my car near a tool shop and a pony was working on the bent. There was stallion with a short mane and tail that were fainted gray. He turned and spotted us, "Well, stuff me in an olive and call me a pimento! It's the Rainbow Dash and Princess Sarah Gem! Ya made it! Uh, it is.. you, isn't it?"

"Yes, it's us." I replied. Snowflake and Midnight came beside us. "And these must be the Light and Night fury I've heard you have, hehe... wish there were more here."

"What was that?" I asked.

"Nothing." the pony asnwered quickly.

"I'm Twilight Sparkle." Twilight introduced, walking up, "And you are.."

"Sunny Skies." The pony replied. "Sunny Skies, the mayor o' this lovely town, and pleased as a poplar tree to meetcha!"

"We're very sorry about your rainbow billboard, Mr. Mayor. It was dark and—" Fluttershy apologized but was cut off by Sunny.

"Oh, don't give it a second thought. That old thing needed repair anyway. I haven't used it since... uh... well, never mind. Uh, a-a-anyway, once your car fins' fixed up, Torque can take care of the billboard. Everypony, meet Torque Wrench, our town handypony. She offered to repair your car fin for ya." Torque Wrench was a mare with a fainted red mane and tail wearing working clothes like a handyman.

Torque lifted her mask, "He volunteered me." and placed it back down.

"She'll have it fixed in a jiffy." Sunny said.

" If, by "jiffy", ya mean "this will take all day"." Torque grumbled.

"Sooo ya got in last night. I wish I'd known. I would've been here to greetcha. Uh, where'd y'all stay?" Mayor Skies asked.

"At the "Luxury Hotel". Rarity said.

"Petunia Petals let us in." Applejack added.

"Oh, well, of course she did. She's somethin', I'll tell you what. I'd be lost without her. I mean, uh, th-the town would be." Mayor Skies stammered, showing a faint blush on his cheek.

"Mayor, I hope you don't mind my asking, but is there a reason your town is... faded?" Jamie asked. The Mayor suddenly looked nervous. "Oh! Heh. Ya spotted that, did ya? Well, it's a... long story. Uh, why don't I show you the town highlights first?" he quickly walked away while the rest of us were confused. "Huh?"

"Hmm... seems like he's not telling us something." Nicole said.

"How'd you figure that?" Mason asked.

"I saw it in his eyes." Nicole replied, not taking her eyes off of the IPad.

"I agree with the chick. He knows something. We just have to get it out of him." Jack stated.

"You are not harming him, Jack." Ren said.

"... Fine." Jack grumbled.

"Come on, let's follow the mayor." I suggested. My friends agreed and we followed the Mayor. He showed us the Outdooor Spa. The 'water' looked more like mud. Twilight asked him about the activities from the brochure and he showed us the Bakery Booth.... which was not present. "Or... will be. We're... still settin' up, but we gotta lotta great things planned." Mayor Skies said. Fluttershy asked about the butterfly garden and he brought us over to some bushes.... that had pictures of butterflies on it. "So none of the butterflies are actually..."

"Real? Oh, no. Uh, what with the flowers not havin' color and all, the butterflies don't really come around much anymore." Sunny explained. Applejack and Mason asked about the fishing and he showed us a pool with a Sea Shocker dragon inside of it.

Sea Shocker: It was 52 feet long and has a 17 feet tall with a 50 foot long wingspan. Seashocker looks similar to a blue Manta Ray which is more noticeable when seen in a bird's eye view. It has two heads and has large a wingspan of 15 meters (50 feet) with two small flippers in front of it, giving it the appearance of a blue colored Manta Ray. The dragon also has small spikes lining its spine and the top of its heads. Their dorsal fins are very sharp and dense, functioning as amazingly powerful blades that are capable of slicing thick sea ices and even the most solid floes. Its necks are incredibly short. In total, the Seashocker's body shape strongly resembles that of a Manta Ray, with wings that extend perfectly straight out. This natural arrangement ensures great speed in the air or beneath the waves of an icy ocean.

The dragon hissed at Sunny making him leaped back. "Woah, what the-?" Jack exclaimed.

"The Sea Shocker can produce electricity, making very dangerous." I explained as I walked over to it. The Sea Shocker growled at me, but I held out my hand. "Easy, big fella. I'm not here to hurt you." I cooed. The Sea Shocker stared at me for a moment and until it calmed down and placed it's nose in my hand. "Woah... she's good." Mayor Skies cooed.

"That's our Princess." Mason smirked.

Then Pinkie approached the Mayor. "Um, so no big deal – well, actually, okay, yes, kind of a big deal – but the brochure also mentioned a karaoke contest?" she asked.

"Right here!" He pointed to a stage that looked worned down and the sign fell. "The Seas Shocker doubles on Harmonic." Sunny said. The Sea Shocker growled, sparking electricity. It was obvious that he did not play harmonica that was for sure. Twilight spoke with the Mayor, "I don't understand. Your Rainbow Festival isn't quite as you described."

Rainbow came up, "And the resort hotel wasn't what it was cracked up to be either."

"Cept for all the cracks." Applejack added.

"None of these things are as pictured in your brochure." Rarity added, displeased.

"Well, maybe I exaggerated a little, but I-I'd intend on havin' everythin' ready. It's just kinda hard gettin' anypony excited about anythin' in this town anymore! Ugh. I didn't think ya'd come if ya knew the truth." Mayor Skies said.

"The Truth?" Twilight asked.

"That there is no Rainbow Festival. right?" Nicole guessed and Mayor Skies nodded. The girls gasped in shock.

"No Rainbow Festival?!" Applejack repeated.

"No fan club?!" Rainbow added. "That goodness." I silently sighed in relief.

"Believe me, I didn't mean to—" Mayor Skies started and Rainbow cut in, " Bring us here for nothing?!"

" If ya just let me—" Sunny stammered.

"We should just leave this very moment!" Rarity suggested.

"Girls!"I exclaimed, and the girls fell quiet. "Maybe we should let the mayor explain."

Mayor Skies cleared his throat. "Uh, guess I should start at the beginnin'. A long time ago, when my Grandpa Skies was mayor, Hope Hollow was different. They used to call this town "The End of the Rainbow", 'cause everything you'd ever want, you could find right here."

He thought back to when his Grandpa was Mayor. Back then, the town was drastically different. Ponies were chatting with each other and socializing with other and most importantly, there was color in the whole town. Dragons filled the skies and walked with their pony friends.

Next door neighbors chatting over white-wood fences
Stoppin' on the street to say hello
When friends did well, we sang their praises
Brought soup to comfort them when they felt low
That was our town at the end of the rainbow

No pots of gold or buried treasure
Just everypony looking after each other
The truest riches cannot be measured
It was a lesson that had kept us together
In our town at the end of the rainbow

To honor the town, his Grandpa held a festival every year and made a device called the Rainbow Generator that made colors appear in the sky as the town gathered around the area to see the colors and remind everyone that they were stronger together. His Grandpa passed it down to his father and then to Sunny Skies and it was his turn to make the colors in the sky. It filled his heart with such please to see everypony and dragon gathered around for the festival. He thought it would never end.... until it did.

To honor our fine town, my Grandpa Skies decided
To throw a party each and every year
They planed for weeks, cooked for days, celebrated fifty ways
So everypony would gather here
In our town at the end of the rainbow

Grandpa made a gizmo called the Rainbow Generator
To paint the sky with lots of colors shining bold and bright
To remind us all together we are greater
And darkness never wins against the coming of the light

Grandpa passed it on to Dad, then it was my turn
To make the pretty rainbows in the sky
It filled my heart with pride to see
Our whole town gathered gratefully
Where we were sure there would never be
An end to the rainbow

Nopony had time to spend with each other and as the years went by, the ponies spirits diminished. The dragons began to leave the town as well. Sunny knew he had to do something so he fixed up the Rainbow Generator with his magic to make a bigger and better Rainbow for the town. But when he presented it to the town, the generator sparked and blew up creating an explosion and it removed all the color in the town... which brings us to the present.

Then fences went up, we lost track of our neighbors
Every year passing, dimming spirits all around
The happy days came to an end
Nopony had time to spend together in the town

I thought I knew exactly what the festival needed
A bigger, better rainbow would surely make them see it
But the extra magic was too much for the Rainbow Generator
And I'm who brought the rainbow to an end

That's how our town, our little pony town
That's how our town saw the end of the rainbow

When he was done explaining, we all felt bad for him and Pinkie cried, "That is the saddest story-song I've ever heard!"

"Tell me about it." Kaede agreed. "But what happened to the dragons, why did they suddenly leave?"

"I don't know. I tried for a long time to get everypony interested in the Festival again. To remember what it's like to come together as a community and share the fun. But nopony even bothered listenin'. That's why I wrote to you two, Rainbow Dash and Princess Sarah. You two were my last hope. I figured if a pony and human of your stature came to town, it would get everypony excited about puttin' on the Festival again. I mean, "Rainbow"'s even part o' your name! And you have an amazing way with dragons."

" Mmm, yeah, I can see that." Rainbow said.

"Yeah." I added.

"Mr. Mayor, what kind of magic did you use on the Rainbow Generator?" Twilight asked.

"Oh, I'm not sure. I didn't know what I was dealin' with. I only wanted to help. But instead, I sucked all the color outta the town. That billboard and the Sea Shocker were the only things that didn't change. To me, they are a reminder of what we can be. Keeps the "Hope" in "Dragon Hope Hollow". Mayor Skies said.

"Hmmm. If I could find out the type of magic you used, I might be able to reverse the spell." Twilight proposed.

"Ya mean, you're gonna stay?" The girls nodded.

"Hell yeah." Jack said.

"Heh. Nothin' we like better than a challenge, 'specially when it comes to helpin' ponies." Applejack said.

"You bet." Mason added.

"You don't know how clam-happy this all makes me! Thank you kindly!" Sunny praised.

"We'll do whatever we can to bring back your Rainbow Festival." Twilight stated.

"I won't fib to ya, it won't be easy. It's gotten so nopony even talks to each other anymore." Sunny grimaced.

"Mmm, it might be tough, but we have a little experience bringing ponies together." Twilight said. We all nodded then Pinkie Pie came up to him. "Yay! This is exactly like planning a party! Only bigger, 'cause it's a festival! [giggles] Which means more cupcakes! Whoo-hoo! Ooh. Ah! I've got a date with the Bakery Booth! Ha-ha!" and she zipped over to the Bakery. Fluttershy and Jamie came up, "Umm, we better follow her." Fluttershy said. Jamie agreed and they both followed the bouncy Earth Pony.

"Hmmm, an overall stylistic look to unify the sentiment of the celebration. That's what this festival needs." Rarity said.

"Ya mean like a rainbow?" Sunny asked.

"Yes, darling, yes, yes, but more complex, more thematic, something like—" she spotted some clothing in the distance. "Ooh! something like that! Formidable!." she walked over with Kaede following her, "Wait for me Rarity." she called.

"The biggest challenge is getting your town interested in a Rainbow Festival when everything's so... gray. I think if we can bring the color back, it'll solve everything." Twilight said.

": Yah, I'm with ya there, but—" Sunny started but Twilight turned to Rainbow, "Rainbow Dash, I need your help." Twilight walked away with Jamie following her. Rainbow approached Mayor Skies, " Mr. Mayor, seriously, is there a fan club?"

"Oh, you betcha! They're around... somewhere."

Rainbow groaned and followed Twilight, "Hey wait for me, Skittles." Jack called as he followed the rainbow pegasus. Applejack then came up with the Mayor. "Any tools I can borrow, your Honor? I'm gonna spruce up that billboard to let everypony know this here Rainbow Festival's back in business!"

"Oh, that's music to my ears! Torque Wrench, let's get our guest tooled up, whadaya say? She's gonna put our rainbow back up." Mayor Skies said to Torque.

"Oh, yippee." Torque said sarcastically.

"Nicole, Rantaro, what are you two going to do?" Mason asked.

"Don't know, look around, see if there's anything I can use to make some money." Rantaro said.

"And I'll just follow me." Nicole said.

Mason sighed at those two. Either way, he went off with Applejack to fix the sign. Petunia came up to Sunny, "Heh-heh."

Sunny jumped and stammered, "Oh! Uh, if ya don't mind, I, uh, I have a speech to work on. See ya 'round." and he quickly walked off. Applejack and Mason knew something was going on between Sunny and Petunia... but what was it?

Episode 68: Rainbow Dragon Roadtrip Part 2

Jack's POV

So was with Newbie, Skittles, the purple bookworm and the nerd outside of the city on a large cliffside. "So what's the plan?" Skittles asked Twilight.

"If magic caused this, maybe magic can solve it." the purple bookworm lit her horn and cast a spell over the town.... but it didn't work and the town was still gray. The bookworm sighed, "Oh, I was afraid of that. I've never seen any magic like this before."

"Me either." Jamie stated.

Then Skittles stepped up, "Heh. Let me try. I mean, "Rainbow"'s part of my name, right?" Skittles flew high into the air and came down quick above the town and shot back up making a Sonic Rainboom that glowed across the town, but it did not return the color either. Skittles landed near us. "Ugh. Yeah, that's all I got."

Twilight sighed, "Thanks for trying. I guess I need to do more research." We all heard wooshing and we saw the two foals from before flying. It was the two foals from before. " Look out!" the colt said. "No you look out." the filly said. They both then crashed into each other and they began to fall out of the sky. Twilight gasped and Newbie spread her wings and flew towards them. She caught the two and placed them on the ground. "Are you two okay?" she asked.

"Yeah, we're okay." the colt said. The colt and filly then looked mad at each other. "Why did you zig in front of me like that?" the colt asked.

"I didn't zig! You zigged! I zagged!" The filly replied.

"That's no excuse for—!" Skittles got in between them, "Guys, guys, hold on! It was just an accident."

The two foals looked ashamed, "An accident that happened in front of you." the colt added.

"Ugh, I'm so embarrassed. All of our lives, we've been wanting to meet you, and—" the filly said.

"Wait. So you're the fan club?" I asked. The two foals looked surprised, "You've heard of us?" the colt asked.

"Barley's the president." the colt said.

"Pickle's the assistant president." the filly added.

"Well, what do you know? The mayor was telling the truth about something!"

"Anyway, you're my brother's favorite Wonderbolt!" Pickle claimed

"And my sister's favorite Princess, too!" Barrel claimed.

Newbie blushed at that. "He knows all your best moves!" Pickle stated.

"So does she!" Pickle added.

"We practice all of 'em, every day!" Barrel said. Then she rubbed the back of her head, embarassed, "But we really can't do them."

"Go ahead. Ask them." Barrel said to Pickle.

"Okay... um.. do you think maybe... you could give us a lesson? Just a tiny one? Show us some of your moves?" Pickle asked.

"Of course." Newbie said with a smile.

"Heh. Well, you promise to listen and work hard and practice?" Skittles asked them.

"Yes." the twins stated.

"Heh, tell you what. If I like what I see, the three of us will put on a show at the Rainbow Festival." Skittles added.

The twins gasped. "There's still a Rainbow Festival?" Pickle asked.

"And we're gonna perform in it?" Barrel added.

"You bet." I said to them with a toothily grin.

"I think the whole town should know there's a couple of future Wonderbolts living here. C'mon! We got work to do!" Rainbow stated then flew off.

"Did you hear what she said?" Pickle asked Barrel.

"She called us future Wonderbolts." Barrel said and then the twins flew off pass the windmill.

"Woah... look!" the nerd said. We looked and saw that one of the fins was blue! "It turned blue? How? I thought all the color was drained from the Rainbow Generator."

"Me too... we have to look more into this, Jamie." Twilight said. "Come on." Twilight and the nerd went back to town while I stayed with Skittles and newbie. I found them on another hill with the twins stretching. "All right, rookies. Show me what you got." Rainbow said.

The twins flew into the sky and flew side by side. "Okay... Break!" The twins tried to do multiple flips together but they lost their balance in the air. "Whoa!"

The twins managed to catch themselves before they hit the ground. "Fancy flying is something you have to work up to. Even I didn't become "Rainbow Dash" in one day."

"Yeah and I didn't learn how to fly fast either, took me about three years." Sarah admitted.

"Everypony's got to learn the basics before they can show off." Rainbow added.

"And you know everything about showing off." I smirked.

"Be quiet, fatty!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Make me, Skittles." I challenged.

"Are you two like... dating? Cause you argue like couple." Barrel asked, making Skittles and I blush. "No, absolutely not!" she exclaimed. Newbie giggled at us, "Anyway...you'll get there. But first, let's start with a single flip." Newbie said and she took of again and the twins followed. "Woah..." I saw that the patch of grass the twins were on and turned green.

A couple hours passed until we went back to the town and saw all the others. The twins flew over head and the ponies gasped in awe. "Hey, they're pretty good." Torque said.

"They've been practicing their tails off for the big show." Newbie claimed.

"What big show?" Torque asked.

"The Rainbow Festival." Rainbow replied. The Fashion loon then appeared with a cart full of accessories. " You're all here! Wonderful! You can help us set up our cart. Kerfuffle's official Rainbow Festival accessories." By her side was a pony who had a prosthetic back right leg. I'm guessing that was Kerfuffle.

The girl admired all the accessories. "These are amazing." Newbie said.

"So beautiful." Fluttershy added.

"Oh, but don't worry. I know where the colors are supposed to be. An orange scarf for Applejack, red leggings fer Fluttershy. The pink flower lei is for, well, you-know-who." Kerfuffle said handing out the clothing.

"And look at my purple kerchief. Isn't it divine?" Rarity asked.

"The blue goggles are fer Rainbow Dash. And somethin' very special for Princess Sarah. Wing bling! In every shade of the rainbow, don'tcha know?" Kerfuffle handed Newbie wing covers that were in fainted colors of the rainbow. "Kerfuffle, thank you. This is amazing."

"Kerfuffle, this is amazing! Everypony, you've done great work." Twilight said and Jamie sighed, "I just wish I could've done my part. I hate to admit it, but we're stuck. We don't know how to make the town's color come back."

"But it is coming back." Newbie said. "Right Jack?"

"Yeah, the windmill fan and the grass got some colors back and everything else look." I said. The stand ad clothes regained some of their colors. "What's happening?" Fluttershy asked.

"Something magical." Kaede said.

"But how... it wasn't the generator. So something else must have drained the town's color. We have to figure this out." Twilight and Jamie rushed off to the library again. "Has anypony seen Nicole and Rantaro?" Pinkie suddenly asked.

"Now that you mention it, I haven't." Rainbow said.

"They're probably doing their own thing." I grumbled.

"I'll go look for them. Don't want them to miss out on all the fun." Newbie spread her wings and flew off to find the broker and chick.

POV Ends

I flew over the town to see if I could spot Nicole and Rantaro which was pretty easy since they have a two headed dragon by their side. I found them near a lake. "Nicole, Rantaro." I called as I landed.

"Oh hello." Nicole said.

"What are you two doing out here?" I asked.

"Nothing." Rantaro said. "Just found this." Rantaro unfolded his hand and revealed... one of my mother's rings. This one had a blue water drop crystal in the center. "Wh-Where did you find this?"

"I think we came across the Water Unicorn while we were out here and he asked us to give it to you." Nicole stated.

The ring magically floated onto my horn. Now I had three of my mother's rings. "Thanks. Now come, everything's almost ready for the festival."

"No thank you. I don't so well with big crowds." Nicole said.

"And that's gonna waste my time." Rantaro grumbled, but their dragons wouldn't hear it. It grabbed the two and carried them back. "Hey put us down!" Rantaro exclaimed. I laughed as the dragons carried it two reluctant owners back to the festival.

When we went back to the festival, I saw ponies regaining their color. "Looks like the color is coming back." I said. I saw Twilight, Jamie, the Mayor and Petunia on the stand on the stairs. I approached the four of them "Hey Twilight, Hey Jamie, did you find out what caused the color to drain?" I asked.

"Yes." Twiight showed the Mayor three pictures. "These photos from the library explain everything. Once I realized they were out of order, it proved that the town's colors got dim before you turned on the Generator."

"Boy howdy, am I glad to hear that! But then, what did cause it?" Sunny asked.

" It's called "Hopeless Magic". Everypony was already giving up each other, losing hope. Then, when the Generator blew up, it must have been the last straw. It took all the hope out of the town for good, along with the color. But now there's a different kind of magic. Of everypony coming together again. Just the way you wanted it, Mayor."

" Whadaya know? There is still a Rainbow Festival." Torque said.

"Hell yeah!" Jack exclaimed, rubbing his gut.

"And we'd better get it started. This town's been waiting long enough." Twilight said. Torque presented everyone the repaired Rainbow Generator, "The Generator's workin' again, Mr. Mayor, just the way your grandpa built her."

" Heh. I just hope my speech lives up to the occasion." Sunny said. I cleared my throat and announced, "Attention, please! Welcome to the brand new Hope Hollow Annual Rainbow Festival! And here's the pony who made it all possible – Mayor Sunny Skies!"

Sunny stepped up to the podium and stated, " I am as proud as a two-tailed peacock to see you all here today to once again celebrate our little town at the end of the rainbow. And I can't give enough thanks to Rainbow Dash, Princess Sarah...Fluttershy... Pinkie... Rarity and everyone else...my grandpa started this festival to celebrate us, the ponies of Hope Hollow. It's you who brought friendship back to our town, and all the bright colors that come with it. We just have to always remember to reach a hoof out to our neighbors, to respect and listen and talk to each other. You never know what just sayin' "hello" to somepony can do. So, without further ado..." He turned on the generator and it made gorgeous colors in the sky. The crowd gasped happily.

"Amazing." Kaede gasped. Petunia approached Sunny. "That was a beautiful speech, Sunny."

"What? Oh, no, uh, that wasn't my speech." Sunny stated.

"Uh, but, uh, then what have you been writin' all day?" Petunia asked.

" Well, uh, another speech. I mean, it's for later, but... Oh, flapjacks. I guess now is as good a time as any." he sighed and got down on one knee.... wait... is he gonna..."Petunia, you've never given up on me or the town. You always had hope when we had none, and I can't imagine a day without you. You're the pony who brings color into my life. Petunia Petals, will you marry me?"

"Of course, ya silly goose!" Petunia replied. The girls all cheered happily for the new couple.

Snowflake, Moonshine, Rainbow, the twins and I performed in the skies and me and Rainbow did a double Sonic Rainboom in the sky, the crowd went wild and the dragons roared in joy.

"Heh. Now this is something I'm proud to be a guest of honor for!" Rainbow said. Then many roars were heard and we saw multiple dragons coming towards the town. "Hey the dragons are returning." I said. Fluttershy spotted some butterflies too. " And it looks like there's a butterfly garden after all."

Pinkie laughed, "Now that's a party!" and what could make it better... breaking into a song.

(All)

We're living in color/with dragons

(Twilight)

Step out of the shadows and into the light
Where it's bright and you might see all the colors you are

(Rainbow)

Or any dragon you wanna have
A color to be
And wear them bright like a shining star

(Rarity and Kaede)

Why just be black and white?
No need to hide all those colors inside

(Fluttershy and Jamie)

'Cause when they shine up bright
It just feels right

(All)

To be living in color/with dragons
We'll be living in color/with dragons
To be living in color/with dragons
We'll be living in color/with dragons

(Applejack and Mason)

Make up any colors that you can devise
Mix 'em up, watch the joy as it multiplies

(Kerfuffle)

Make a rainbow and you will see
How together we are like

(All)

One when we harmonize

(Rarity and Kaede)

Why just be black and white?
No need to hide all those colors or dragons

(Fluttershy and Ren)

'Cause when they shine so bright
It just feels right

(All)

To be living in color/with dragons
We'll be living in color/with dragons
To be living in color/with dragons
We'll be living in color/with dragons

(Fluttershy)

Hello, my friend is a yellow Tracker

(Me)

Tidal's what you get when you're feeling violet

(Moody Root)

Red is the part where your heart starts to glow

(Kerfuffle)

In the mood, indigo, Boulder Class

(Rainbow and Jack)

Blue is the sky spinnin' high as Sharp Class

(Applejack and Mason)

Orange can amaze, bringin' days Stoker sunny

(Mrs. Hoofington)

Green is serene, do not Fear, feel new

(Pinkie and Carrie)

Feel all the living colors

(All)

There's a rainbow in you

Now we're living in color/with dragons
Yeah, we're living in color/with dragons
Now we're living in color/with dragons
Yeah, we're living in color/with dragons

We all gathered in the car and I started the engine and I put the car in drive. Before we left I gave Sunny and Petunia a hug before I got back into the driver's seat. Our dragons flew beside us and the car began to hover and flew off back to Ponyville.

We're all living in color/with dragons (living in color/with dragons)
We're all living in color/with dragons
We're all living in color/with dragons (living in color/with dragons)
We're all living in color/with dragons

We're all living in... color/with dragons!

Episode 69: Halloween Special

Ren's POV

Tonight was Nightmare Night, the night where youth run around Ponyville asking for treats. But tonight would be different because..

"You're not going!" I exclaimed to Sarah. We were all at her castle in our costumes. Twilight was dressed as a Knight, Fluttershy was a batpony, Applejack was a lion, Rainbow was an astronaut, Rarity was a mermaid and Pinkie was disco roller skater. I was dressed like a vampire, Kaede was a cat, Carrie and Mason were dogs, Jamie was dressed like a scientist and Nicole, Rantaro and Jack.... um... they didnt dress up as anything.

We were at Sarah's castle now and we were trying to convince her to go trick or treating with us. "Please come with us, Sarah." Carrie said.

Sarah sighed, "Sorry guys, but Shimmer's sick so I have to stay with her. She can't go out for Nightmare Night as she's really sad about it."

"A-choo!" a tiny sneeze was heard.

"Can we go see her?" Twilight asked. Sarah nodded and she lead us to Shimmer's room where we found her in her bed which was littered with tissues and there was a bucket near the side of her bed. Shimmer herself was a bit red in the face, she had bags under her eyes and she was awfully sweaty (probably a fever).

"Mommy?" she groaned. Sarah went over to Shimmer and came to her bedside, "Hey sweetie, how are you feeling?"

"Awful and icky." Shimmer groaned. "And sad cause I can't -cough, cough- go out."

Sarah cooed and placed a cool washcloth on her head. "Oh, I'm sorry sweetie." Sarah said. "But you have to stay in bed to get better, okay?"

"Y-Yes Mommy." Shimmer said and she then fell asleep. "I'll take care of Shimmer while you guys enjoy the night, I'll be fine." Sarah said to us. We nodded reluctantly and left Sarah's Castle. "Poor Shimmer." Rainbow said. "To be tonight of all nights."

"Yeah, poor sugarcube will miss out on all the fun." Applejack added.

"Wish there was something we could do to help." I said.

"Prehaps there is a way
For the young filly to enjoy this night from day."

I know that rhyming voice anywhere. We all turned and saw Zecora coming towards us.

"I couldn't help but over hear
About the young filly that had fallen ill
There is a cure that is quite near
And make the filly better at will."

"Zecora that's fantastic!" Rarity exclaimed. "So where is it?"

Zecora pointed to the Everfree Forest which looked scarier because it was nighttime. "Oh great." Rainbow gruffed.

"Pfft.. we can handle that. So what's the cure, zebra?" Jack asked.

"To make the cure
You need two ingredients that is for sure
The plant that is much like poison oak
But it's results are like a joke
And a drop of magic from the loved one
Shall cure the filly, this is no pun."

"Poison Joke, Uggghh!" I groaned.

"What's wrong with that?" Rantaro asked bluntly.

"The last time, Ren had an encounter with Poison Joke, it turned him feminine." Pinkie said.

"AAAAHHH!" I screamed in complete embarrassment. I wanted to keep that secret for as long as possible, but Pinkie blew it. Jack burst out laughing, "You got... turned into a girl! What a whimp. Hahahaha!"

I growled in embarrassment, "Let's go already." We all walked through the Everfree Forest and came across and large patch of Posion Joke plants. "Yeah, we found the plants." Carrie said. She went to pick one when I blocked her way, "Carrie, don't. If you touch them, they'll play a joke on you." I said.

"So how the hell are we suppose to pick them?" Jack asked.

Twilight lit her horn and she picked on of the Poison Joke flowers. "There we go." she said. "Now we need a drop of Sarah's Magic."

Suddenly...

"AAAHHHHH!"

"What was that?!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"That was Sarah's scream!" Applejack added. Oh man, what happened now? We all rushed out of the forest and into Ponyville where we saw ponies running away from something and soon we saw it.

The dinosaur was a hadrosaur like Blossom, but lacked the large crest on its head. It was pink on its legs and the top of its body, while the rest of its body was tan. It's bill was a blackish color that looked like it was burnt. It also had a small spine on its back that had tan and pink stripes running down it.

"Woah.. A Maiasaura!" Jamie identified.

"Hey look what it's got on it's back!" Rainbow called. We all looked at the dinosaurs' spine and saw. "Shimmer!" I cried.

"Maiasaura, give me back my daughter!" We heard and saw Sarah flying over to us, but the Maiasaura roared and smacked Sarah with her tail, sending her crashing into a house. "Sarah!" We all rushed over and helped Sarah to her feet. "Where did this thing come from?" Applejack asked.

"It's card must have been activated by the grass around here." Sarah replied.

"But how did it get the kid?" Rantaro asked.

"It snuck in while I was away from the castle and took Shimmer while she was sleeping." Sarah explained. Jack cracked his knuckles, "Well let's get the kid back then."

"Jack, wait, the Maiasaura will not give up Shimmer easily. It's name means Good Mother for a reason." Jamie informed.

"Then we'll have to force her to give the kid up then." Rantaro said.

Maiasaura roared and started walking on all fours through Ponyville. The ponies all ran and screamed in fear as the giant hadrosaur walked through town. "Come on, let's summon our dinos." Jack growled irritably.

"Wait boys... listen..." Sarah said.

"Listen?" I asked. Sarah nodded and we all listen closely and heard a tiny roar nearby. "What's that?" Fluttershy asked. The Maiasaura went behind Town Hall and we followed. There we saw a little baby Maiasaura and the Maiasaura placing Shimmer next to it. The baby cuddled up against Shimmer. "Awww..." the girls cooed.

"Well what do ya know, it want to care for her too." Applejack said.

Then the Maiasaura got up and reared up with leaves swirling around it and it launched them at Shimmer and made her glow green. Shimmer's eyes opened and she stood up. "Mommy?"

Sarah's eyes lit up with joy. "Shimmer." Shimmer giggled and leaped into Shimmer's arms. "How are you feeling?"

"Better mommy." Shimmer said. "Can go trick or treating with everyone now?"

Sarah giggled at her small grin, "Alright, we can all go."

"Yeah!" Shimmer hugged my neck and Sarah giggled. "But Sarah, you and Shimmer don't have costumes." Rainbow reminded.

"Don't worry darling, I've got hat covered." Rarity levitated and placed two costumes on Sarah and Shimmer. Sarah looked like Princesses Celestia and Shimmer looked like Princess Luna completed with their necklaces and their shoes as well. "Aww... that's adorable." Twilight cooed. Shimmer was bouncing up and down with excitement. Suddenly, Jamie's dino bracer started glowing green.

"Please... send us back. Back to where we came from." a voice said. We all looked at Maiasaura and her baby. "We want to go back home please?"

I smiled at them, "We can do that. Send them back into the card, Jamie." Jamie smiled. "Alright then they'll be together forever." Jamie pressed the button and the pair was turned back into their card.

We all smiled at the card, knowing that the two would be together forever. "Now let's go trick or treating!" Pinkie squealed.

"Yeah." Shimmer cheered as well. Halloween like music started playing. "Another song?" Mason sighed.

"Yeah, singing!" Pinkie cheered.

"Looks like we have no choice." I sighed with a smile.

(Sarah)
Once a year comes fall there's a party on my block

Everybody wears a costume and we totally rock (We totally rock!)

Astronaut, cowboy, ballerina, or bee

Caveman or gorilla or somebody from TV

So come on everybody throw those costumes on

Grab your bag and head on out before the candies all gone (Doorbell rings)

(All)
Trick or Treat, trick or treat!

Give me something sweet to eat

Everybody's out and I'm so excited

Trick or Treat, trick or treat!

Ghosts and goblins in the street

Halloween is here and your all invited

Trick or treat!

(Sarah)
We might try to scare folks and they just might scare us too

The ghosts will all scream (Gil Boo!)

And as we walk up the steps where the jack-o-lantern glows

Just before I knock on the door (Fluttershy: I feel nervous) (Jamie: Man, I don't know)

It's true things might get spooky when the door swings open wide

But it's all good fun

No need to run

Sit back and enjoy the ride

(All)
Trick or Treat, trick or treat!

Give me something sweet to eat

Everybody's out and I'm so excited

Trick or Treat, trick or treat!

Ghosts and goblins in the street

Halloween is here and your all invited

Trick or Treat!

We all laughed together after the song ended. "Now that's a Halloween song!" I exclaimed with joy.

"Hehe. Best Halloween ever!" Shimmer exclaimed. We all chuckled together at the bright little filly.

Do Princesses Dream of Magic Sheep?

Third Person POV

Twilight, the Mane 6, Ren and the other humans were racing through a hall way in the Castle of the Two Sisters to the throne room. Princess Luna was there and there was a big hole in the wall behind her showing the sun. A smoky, black creature appeared. “Greetings Tantabus, I am ready, do your worst.” The Tantabus used it power and Luna grunted in pain.

Sarah and the others burst into the throne room. “Luna’s turning into Nightmare Moon, again!” Twilight cried. Luna was consumed by dark energy and she changed into her alter ego: Nightmare Moon.

Carrie whimpered at the sight of her while Mason growled.

“Holy!” Jack exclaimed. Jack, Jamie, Nicole, Rantaro, Kaede, Mason and Carrie have never actually seen Nightmare Moon before and now they have.

“Well we have the cure for that!” Rainbow said. “Sarah!” Sarah nodded and her Element shimmered and glowed brightly. Nightmare Moon growled and turned to see the Tantabus doing something. The smoke creature opened a window and escaped into the Dreamscape. “No, it’s gone!”

Sarah then blasted Nightmare Moon with the power of her Element and she was changed back into Princess Luna. Everyone cheered happily now that they had their Princess back…

Luna gasped as she woke up. “My dream ended happily? … That cannot happen!” she cried.

POV Ends

One day I was walking to Rarity’s boutique with Snowflake and AXL. Today, my and I decided to clean all of ours pets at Rarity’s. I had a brush for Snowflake and a washcloth for AXL. We entered the room, “Good Morn-AH! Zombie!” Everyone looked a mess! They all had bags underneath their eyes, their hair and manes were messy and they looked wiped.

“Thanks for the compliment.” Ren grumbled and let out a large yawn.

“What happened to you all? You look horrible.” Snowflake stated.

“We didn’t sleep well last night.” Jamie groaned.

“Why not?” I asked.

“We all nightmares.” Kaede stated. “They all had a blue smoke monster in it.”

“A blue smoke monster?” I repeated.

“Yeah, it came into all of our dreams and turned them into nightmares.” Fluttershy said with a shiver.

“Odd… I saw that thing too but it didn’t turn my dream into a nightmare.” I stated. Everyone gawked at me. “What?”

“That blue smoke hand thingy was in your dream too?! And it didn’t turn it into a nightmare? What is going on?” Ren asked.

“I don’t know but I do know who will. Princess Luna.” I smirked. “Spike?”

“Yes ma’am.” Spike said and he whipped out a scroll and quill.

“Dear Princess Luna, last night my friend and I encounter and dark blue smokey monster in our dreams. We’re hoping you may know something about this and can help us. Please respond to this,

Sincerely,

Princess Sarah Gem”

“Got it!” Spike rolled up the scroll and sent it. One second later Luna burst in, “Which of you saw the creature of blue smoke in your nightmare?” She asked.

“Damn that was fast.” Jack stated, shocked.

“We all did.” Ren answered.

“So you’ve encounter the smoke monster too?” Twilight asked.

“The Tantabus is a creature of my nightmares. It escaped from my slumbers yesterday.” Luna started.

“But how did it get into ours?” Fluttershy asked.

“The Tantabus is like a parasite. My dreams must no longer be enough for it. Now it seeks others to infect and corrupt. It must have learned of you all from seeing you in my dream.”

“Wait, Wait, Wait, so what your saying is you dreamt about all of them and not me?” Spike said and whimpered like a puppy.

“Eh, so smokey gave us bad dreams. No buggy.” Rainbow said nonchalantly.

"Yeah, what's the worse that smoky thing can do?" Jack added. Luna shook her head.

“I knew the Tantabus was growing stronger but I didn’t realize that power would be enough to enable it to escape my dream. If it’s power grows, it could very well find a way into the real world. It could turn all of Equestria into a living nightmare.” Luna explained.

Oh… my… god. Turn Equestria into a nightmare! That can’t be good at all. “Okay okay I take it back that does sound bad. Really bad.” Rainbow said.

“Ain’t that the truth.” Jack added.

“But wait, the Tantabus got into Sarah’s dream too, so how come it didn’t turn her dream into a nightmare?” Ren asked. Luna looked shocked and turned to me. “The Tantabus didn’t turn your dream into a nightmare?”

“It did try but I don’t think it worked for some reason.” I claimed.

"Sounds like something prevented the Tantabus' dark powers." Kaede said.

“But what could have prevented its powers from working?” Luna questioned. My element glowed faintly and Twilight realized, “It was her Element of Faith!”

“Her Element? How?” Rantaro asked.

“Yes, we all know that the Element protects Sarah from dark magic and power. Those powers must still work even when Sarah's asleep so when the Tantabus entered her dream, her Element prevented it from using it's dark magic and from corrupting her dream.” Twilight explained.

“My Elements protects me in my sleep?!” I exclaimed. "Cool."

“Lucky.” Mason grumbled.

“If this is true then I will need your assistance Sarah to help me track the Tantabus.” Luna stated to me. I nodded at her. “Right.”

That Night

“I prepared everything perfectly.” I said to Luna. We entered my bedroom which had many extra beds for my friends. Pinkie hopped onto one of the beds. “Oooh, it’ll be like a Princess sleepover.” she said.

“Speaking of Princess, shouldn’t Princess Celestia help you Luna?” Ren asked.

“There is nothing my sister can do. She has no power in the realm of sleep.” Luna replied. “Only I can moved from dream to dream. I’m afraid nopony can help me tonight, except for Sarah.”

“Even us?” Mason asked.

“Especially you.” Luna added. “You have all suffered so much because of me. You all may only slumber while Sarah and I hunt for the Tantabus, if I am right, Sarah’s Element shall have a powerful effect on the Tantabus, making it weaker that way I can confined it once more.”

Then Luna felt something pulling her mane and she saw that it was Spike, “I know you said that noony can help you tonight, but I’m no pony.” He went over to one of the beds. “I’m gonna stay up and keep an eye on you guys.”

“Aww, thanks Spike.” Twilight said. All my friends then fell asleep. Luna took my hand in her hoof and we both hovered in the air and Luna’s horn gained white lines and those white lines attached themselves to each of my friends heads. Luna detected the Tantabus in Rarity and Kaede’s dream first.

Luna and I entered to find that the Tantabus had make pretty dresses into monsters. I wield my magic and turned them all back into normal dresses. “Where’d it go?!” I exclaimed.

“It has leaped into another dream.” Luna said. “We must follow it.”

“Right.” I said. Me and Luna left Rarity’s dream and entered Fluttershy and Ren’s dream and found them to be attacking my and monster bunny rabbit…. Really? Anyway, Luna swooped in and grabbed them and placed them on top of a tree. “Oh thanks for the save, Luna.” Ren said. My Element glowed and it blasted the monster changing it back into Angel bunny.

“Angel.” Fluttershy squealed. We spotted the Tantabus entering Rainbow and Jack’s dream and followed it. The Tantabus changed their dream into a area with flowers singing and playing flutes…. How is this a nightmare? Rainbow and Jack screamed.

“Oh stop screaming.” I rolled my eyes and I blasted the whole area turning it back into a battlefield. Jack and Rainbow sighed, “Thanks newbie.” Jack said.

Sarah nodded. The Tantabus entered Pinkie’s and Carrie’s dream next and it turned cakes into monsters. “Ewww.” Pinkie said. Luna and I blasted the cakes, dissolving them and saw the Tantabus leaving this dream. Finally, the Tantabus entered Twilight and Jamie’s dream. They were both reading library books together when the Tantabus entered and turned the books into monsters. They flew towards them and pestered them like flies. “No, Ahhh!” Jamie cried.

Luna and I landed and I growled at the Tantabus and the Tantabus headed right for me. I charged the Tantabus and the Tantabus ... Entered my Element of Harmony. I felt my heart hurting really bad and I fell to the ground, grunting. “Sarah!” Luna cried.

I grunted as my Element sparked and detached itself from my head along with my other items in my possession. I cried aloud as the Tantabus’s dark magic infected me and everything went black….

Jamie’s POV

This is bad. The Tantabus has infected Sarah and now she was consumed by its dark magic. Now she was changed into a version of Nightmare Moon!

“Oh no!” Twilight cried. Nightmare Sarah laughed as it escaped from this dream and vanished. “NO!” Luna cried.

I woke up in a shock as well as the others. “What happened? Are you guys okay?” Spike asked us.

Fluttershy shuddered, “That was awful. I never want to have that nightmare again!”

“Same here.” Jack said with shiver.

“But Luna and Sarah caught it, right?” Applejack asked.

“No… something worse happened..” I gasped.

“What happened?” Pinkie asked.

“The Tantabus infected Sarah and changed her into Nightmare Moon.” Twilight said sadly.

“WHAT?!” Everyone exclaimed. Luna descended down. “I’m afraid this is true my friends.”

“No…” Kaede gasped.

“How could that thing get Sarah?” Jack asked.

“It infected her Element of Faith forcing it to come off of her head and without it’s magical protection, it took control of her.” Luna explained.

“Oh no!” Fluttershy said. “What happens now.”

“The Tantabus must be draining Sarah’s magic. If it completely drains her, it will enter the waking world.” Luna answered.

“Umm… kinda like that?” Ren whimpered pointing outside. We all looked outside and saw Nightmare Sarah in the sky. “The Night shall last forever, hahahaha!” she laughed.

“Oh man, how are we gonna save her?” Spike asked.

“We have to remove the Tantabus from Sarah. That way it will lose it’s power.” Twilight said.

“But how are we even going to get close to that thing?” Ren asked. Sarah’s Element and Scepter of Harmony glowed brightly and they floated over Nightmare Sarah in the sky. "What the hell are they doing?" Jack asked.

Nightmare Sarah saw the two artifacts near her. "What is this?" The two artifacts blasted Nightmare Sarah and she screamed in pain. The Tantabus flew out of Sarah's body and while the Element continued to purify Sarah, the scepter casted a spell that trapped the Tantabus in a magic proof box. Finally, Sarah was fully purified and she floated down to the ground where we approached her. "Sarah? Wake up." Ren said.

"Come on newbie, wake up." Jack added. Sarah groaned and she opened her eyes, "Ugh... wh-what happened?"

"The Tantabus infected you in Twilight and Jamie's dream, gaining enough power to come into this world and it changed you into a version of Nightmare Moon." Ren explained. Sarah widened her eyes in shock. "But don't worry, your scepter and Element captured the Tantabus so it can not use it's dark powers."

"i'm sorry for making you suffer because of me, Sarah." Luna said, sheddin some tears. The Tantabus suddenly gre bigger inside the cage. "Guys, that Tantabus is getting bigger!" Spike cried.

"It's feeding off her guilt." Ren stated.

"But why would it be doing that?" Rantaro asked.

"Because... because..."

"You created the Tanabus to give yourself the same nightmare every night to punished yourselves for what you did as Nightmare Moon so you would never forgive yourself for how much Equestria suffered because of you." Nicole guessed and Luna reluctantly nodded. We were all shocked and horrified. "Luna, why can't you forgive yourself?" Ren asked.

"Because I'm still the same pony I was before!" Luna exclaimed.

"No you're not." Twilight said.

"Yeah, you fought Chrysalis when she hurt your sister." Mason stated.

"And Nightmare Moon would have want the Tantabus to turn Equestria into a nightmare, you're doing everything you can to stop it. Don't you see, that proves you're not the same pony you were then. We all trust you Luna. Do you trust us enough to believe we're right?" Twilight stated.

Luna shed a tear and smiled. "... I do." The Tantabus suddenly shrank down to a small size and entered Luna's necklace, making it no more. "Thank you... thank you all." Luna said. We all smiled at her and gave her one big hug.

Suddenly...

"Well done..." a light shined behind us and out came a dark blue unicorn with white stars covering her whole body and a pink mane and tail. "The Star Unicorn." Twilight gasped.

"I witnessed your battle with the Tantabus and I'm glad you help your Princess forgive herself for her past actions. Sapphire was capable of doing us the same." The unicorn gave us the the forth ring of Sarah's mothers' ring. "Thank you." Luna said. The Star Unicorn nodded and she vanished into the stars.

Luna spread her wings. "Thank you everyone, now I must return to Canterlot to look after everypony's dreams. I wish you all a goodnight and sweet dreams." We all waved goodbye as Luna flew back to Canterlot in the beauty of the night.

Episode 70: Shimmer's First School Day

The beautiful sun of Princess Celestia had began to rise over the horizon. The sun's warm light shined through the windows of my castle. It's been three months since I had adopted Shimmer, and today was going to be her first day of school. I entered the room and went over to Shimmer Glow.

"Shimmer, It's time to wake up sweetheart." I said sweetly

She stirred in the bed for a minute and opened her eyes. She let out a soft yawn and used her little hooves to rub her eyes. Then, she looked at me, "Good Morning Momma."

"Good morning sweetheart, are you ready for your first day of school?"

"I-I don't know Momma." Shimmer replied nervously. "What if the other foals are mean to me?' I gently stroked her mane to calm her trembling. "Don't worry sweetie." Fluttershy said gently "I promise the other kids won't be mean. Besides Aunte Carrie, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo will be there with you."

She gave me a little smile. She was happy to hear that her friends and Auntie Carrie would be there, "Okay Momma." Shimmer said softly

"Now let's go have some breakfast before you go to school." I said happily

We went downstairs to have some breakfast. I made Shimmer some delicious oatmeal and made myself some toast. When they finished, I made Shimmer a daisy sandwhich and some fresh apple juice for lunch and put them in a small bag. Before I could do anything else, a knock on the front door was heard. Me and Shimmer went over to see who was at the door. When they opened it, We were greeted with the smiles of Carrie, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo.

"Good morning Sarah, good morning Shimmer" Applebloom said happily

Shimmer and I smiled at the three fillies and little girl.

"Good Morning girls, how are you?" I asked them softly

"We're great Sarah!" Scootaloo said cheerfully.

"We were just wondering if we could take Shimmer with us to school with us." Sweetie belle said innocently while pointing at a wagon that was attached to a scooter.

I looked at the three fillies and then at Shimmer. "Shimmer, would you like the girls to take you to school with them?" I asked her.

Shimmer simply nodded her head. I quickly went into the kitchen to grab Shimmer's lunch. When I came back, I gave Shimmer her lunch. She put her lunch on the ground and she fluttered up to me and wrapped her little forelegs around my neck. I hugged her back.

"You just listen to your teacher and be careful okay?" I said to Shimmer sweetly.

"I will Momma, I love you." Shimmer said as she kissed my cheek. I gave her a loving smile and kissed her on the forehead. "Girls, can I talk to you for a moment."

The CMC's and Carrie came over to me. "What is it, Sarah?" Carrie asked me.

"I've been helping Shimmer with her magic, but she still has little magic surges once in a while." I started. "Just keep an eye on her and her magic for me, please."

"No problem, Sarah." Scootaloo replied.

"Yeah, we'll keep an eye on the little one." Applebloom added. I smiled at the four of them. "Thanks girls. Now hurry along or you'll be late." The girls nodded and Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Shimmer climbed into the wagon. Scootaloo got onto her scooter and buzzed her little wings. The scooter then took off towards Ponyville as I watched it disappear.

Carrie's POV

I was running after the scooter thought Ponyville. As Shimmer and the CMC flew through the streets of Ponyville, Applebloom and Sweetie Belle looked at Shimmer and could see a worried expression on her face.

"What's the matter Shimmer? Are you nervous about your first day?" Sweetie Belle asked her friend curiously

Shimmer nodded his head and Applebloom put her hoof on her shoulder

"Don't worry Shimmer, you'll love it at our school, and you'll love our teacher!" Applebloom said happily

"Yeah, Miss Cheerilee's Awesome!" Scootaloo said as she kept her eyes on the road in front of her.

"Yeah, she's really sweet, just like your mom." I added.

Shimmer smiled at the three fillies and nodded his head.

When they arrived at the school, We saw all of the other colts and fillies going inside and he saw a mulberry earth pony mare greeting the children. Shimmer got out of the wagon along with the rest of us and went up to the pony by the door.

"Good Morning girls, who's this young filly ?" The mare asked the three fillies.

Scootaloo stepped and put a foreleg around Shimmer.

"This is our friend, Shimmer Glow, she's a new student here." Scootaloo said while smiling at her teacher.

The mare looked at the young filly and said, "It's a pleasure to meet you Shimmer Glow, I'm your teacher Miss Cheerilee."

Shimmer gave the teacher a shy smile and said, "It's nice to meet you Miss Cheerilee."

"Alright kids let's go inside." Cheerilee said to ushappily.

Cheerilee walked inside and the four friends followed her. When they were inside, Me, Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle went to their seats while Cheerilee placed a hoof on Shimmer's shoulder. When everyone was seated, Cheerilee approached the class and made a motion to Shimmer Glow telling him to follow her.

"Alright my little ponies let's settle down." Cheerilee said to the students.

The students went silent and looked at their teacher who placed her hoof on Shimmer's shoulder.

"Everyone we have a new student joining us today. This is Shimmer Glow." Cheerilee said before looking at Shimmer. "Shimmer, would you like to say something to the rest of the class?"

Shimmer looked around and saw smiles on almost every colt and filly in the classroom.

Cheerilee smiled at Shimmer and said, "Come on Shimmer you can do it."

Letting out a deep sigh, Shimmer opened her mouth and said nervously, "H-Hi everypony, i-it's nice to m-meet you all."

The class smiled at the young filly. Some of them waved at him and Diamond Tiara shook her head in anger.

Cheerilee placed a gentle hoof on Shimmer's shoulder and said, "Thank you Shimmer, now go find your seat. You can sit anywhere you like. Shimmer looked around and saw an empty seat next to me. Shimmer went over to the seat and sat down. With all of her student's situated Cheerilee began her lesson.

After a few hours it was time for lunch and recess. We all ate lunch happily. when they finished Scootaloo trotted up to him.

"Hey Shimmer, do you want to practice flying a bit?" Scootaloo asked him with a smile on her face.

"O-Okay." Shimmer said. Shimmer prepared her wings. Scootaloo hopped into the air and hovered for about a minuted before coming back down. Shimmer flapped her little wings and actually hovered in the air like a normal pegasus. I clapped for her. "Good Shimmer." Shimmer blushed, "Mommy has been teaching me." Shimmer pulled out a book with a magic symbol on it. "And she's been teaching me some basic spells too, since I'm still young."

"Like what?" Sweetie Belle said.

"Yeah, show us." I encouraged.

"Okay." Shimmer lit her horn and blasted a small rubbed ball turning it into a kitten and then back. "Woah." We gasped.
Shimmer then lifted the ball in her magic and brought it over to us. "Woah... even I'm still having trouble with levitation." Sweetie said.

"And Mommy taught me this." Shimmer's horn glowed brightly and she teleported around the school yard several times then back in front of us. "Awesome!" I said. "You're a natural just like your Mother."

Shimmer blushed, "Hehehe, thank you."

Me and the girls smiled at her when....

"Well, Well, Well, looks like we have another blank flank loser in the school." Diamond Tiara said rudely. Oh great what does she want? She is not ruining Shimmer's first day.

Scootaloo's glare did not leave her face as she said to the tiara wearing filly, "What do you want Diamond Tiara, can't you go annoy somepony else."

Diamond Tiara just laughed at Scootaloo. Diamond Tiara has always been cruel to the Cutie Mark Crusaders because they were not as rich as her, and also because they didn't have their cutie marks. Even when she wasn't picking on them she was snobby and rude towards everypony else. She was also spoiled and could get away with anything because of her father was one of the richest ponies in Ponyville.

"I just wanted to talk to the new runt." Diamond said cruelly. She looked at Shimmer and was shocked to see her wings and her horn. "An alicorn, now that's a first." she scoffed. "Whose your mother? Or do you even have one to call your own?" she laughed.

Shimmer just blinked, "My Mommy is Sarah."

Diamond Tiara stopped laughing at stared at Shimmer in shock, "You mean...... Princess Sarah Gem?!"

Shimmer nodded. "Yes."

"Sarah's been helping Shimmer with her flight and magic so don't make her upset or else." I stated.

"Or else what?" Diamond challenged.

"Or else you'll have a magic surge on your hooves." Sweetie Belle stated.

"Um.... c-can you please leave my friends alone, please?" Shimmer said nicely.

"Be quiet you little runt!" Diamond snapped, scaring Shimmer and Shimmer's horn lit up and she sent a small beam of magic to the ground, just missing Diamond Tiara. "Oops." Shimmer said.

"What did you do?!" Diamond exclaimed dramatically.

"Sorry?" Shimmer said with a head tilt.

"I'm telling Ms. Cheerliee." Diamond said and she ran back to the school. Oh no, this can't be good. But Shimmer didn't seem scared at all. She just shrugged and went back to her lunch. "Shimmer, are you okay?" I asked her.

"Yes, I'm okay." Shimmer said.

"How come you don't look scared or sad?" Applebloom asked.

"Mommy said just ignore foals like her. If they mess with you, then they are just jealous." Shimmer shrugged. Me and the CMC's looked at each other for a moment when...

"Shimmer Glow?" Huh? We turned and saw Ms Cheerliee coming towards us. "Yes Ms. Cheerliee?" Shimmer asked.

"Diamond Tiara says you struck her with your magic, is this true?" Cheerliee asked. Shimmer shook her head, "No. She just scared me and my magic activated. Mommy says that happens cause I'm still young."

Cheerliee nodded. "Okay Shimmer, just be careful with it alright?"

"Yes Ms. Cheerliee." Shimmer said sweetly. Cheerliee smiled at her. "Now come on, back to class everypony."

With that, we all went back to school.

POV Ends

I was busy cleaning in the kitchen when I heard the door open, "Mommy? Mommy." I came out to see Shimmer Glow, "Hey sweetie, how was your first day?" Shimmer giggled, "It was great Mommy. Ms. Cheerliee is nice like you, Mommy."

I smiled at the little filly and rubbed her head, "I'm glad you had a good first day. Now you can make some new friends too."

"Yeah." Shimmer cheered and she hugged my neck again. "I love you Mommy."

"I love you too, Shimmer." I said back with a big smile on my face.

Episode 71: Sarah's Big Test: Part 1

🎵I got your message🎵
🎵The sun is shining🎵
🎵And my biggest test is calling our names🎵
🎵My bag is packed so🎵
🎵Are you ready?🎵
🎵'Cause to lose this day would be a shame🎵

🎵There's a big test waiting🎵
🎵A Tree is callin'🎵
🎵And I can't wait to do this thing with you🎵
🎵There's a big test waiting🎵
🎵And we got Harmony Testin' to do!🎵

Ren's POV

I suddenly found myself in the Dreamscape, the same place where Princess Luna roams around during the night. "Hello?" I called out. "Anyone here?"

"Ren?" I turned and saw Kaede, Jamie, Jack, Rantaro, Nicole, Mason and Carrie. "Guys? What are you doing here?" I asked them.

"We were about to ask you the same thing." Mason replied.

"Where the hell are we?" Jack asked.

"You are in the Dreamscape." a familiar, majestic voice came. We all looked and saw Astral Twilight before us. "Tree of Harmony? What's going on? Why did you bring us here?"

"I have brought you here to tell you that it is time for Sarah Gem's big test." Astral Twilight claimed.

"It is?" Carrie asked. Astral Twilight nodded, "She has grown a lot and now it's time to put her new skills to the test. You all must go with her, for she will need your assistance in this test. It will be more challenging than ever before. Can I depend on you to be there for her?"

"You bet!" I exclaimed.

"Hell yeah!" Jack added.

"Count me in!" Mason stated.

"Me too." Kaede said.

"I'm all for it." Carrie stated.

"Eh, as long as it's not a waste of my time." Rantaro grumbled.

"I guess since everyone else is on board than I guess I am too." Nicole sighed. Astral Twilight smiled at us. "Wait... w-what about Twilight and the girls? Will they be coming?" Jamie asked. Astral Twilight shook her head. "For this test, Sarah will need the assistance of only her human friends." she said. "Now you must all head to Sarah's Castle. There will be the first part of her test." She pressed the ground with her hoof sending out eight colors beams at us and we were out of the Dreamscape...

I woke up with a shock but recovered quickly. "Ren, are you alright?" Kodi asked.

"I'm alright boy, but I have to go help Sarah with her big test." I explained.

"From the Tree of Harmony? Can I come?" Kodi asked. "I wanna help."

"Hmm..." The Tree didn't say anything about me bringing Kodiak along. "Sure buddy, you can come."

"Yeah!" Kodi cheered. I put on my clothes and packed a small bag with things that I might need. I exited the living room along with Kodi and were greeted by the others, all wearing bags of their own possessions. We all nodded and rushed out the door to Sarah's Castle. "Hey, wait for us!" We turned and saw Moonshine and our dragons following us. "You eight aren't going anywhere without us." Silverspike said, coming to our side.

"You bet." Moonshine added.

I looked at the others, "Looks like we can't stop them." I said. Everyone nodded and soon we all arrived at Sarah's Castle where we came into the room with the Cutie Map. Sarah was there with a small backpack. "Hi guys, I'm guessing the Tree told you of my test today?" Sarah asked.

"You bet, newbie and we're here to help you pass it." Jack added.

Sarah smiled. "Hehe, thanks you guys. That makes this a lot less nerve racking, hehe."

"Hey no problem." I said to her with a smile. Then there was a bright flash behind us and Astral Twilight appeared. "Good you are all here." she said.

"Yep, so what's my test?" Sarah asked.

“That I cannot tell but I can show you all.” Astral Twilight pulled out a long scroll that looked to be kinda old. She blasted the spell and the scroll levitated over the Cutie Map and blasted it, activating the map. Circles of magic appeared in the air and strong winds came as well. Astra Twilight levitated the spell to me and I grabbed it in my magic. We looked up to see a small dome that was green inside and had white stars surrounded by circles on the outside, “Follow me, if you wanna see more.” Astral Twilight said. She spread her wings and flew into the dome which closed behind her.

The winds died down and there a moment of silence. “.... What just happened?” I asked.

“I don’t know but we better find out.” Sarah said. I grabbed the spell in my hands and suddenly the dome opened up and the winds picked up. The spell suddenly started dragging me towards the dome, “Woah!”

“Sarah!” Ren grabbed my legs while the others grabbed each other, trying to get me down, but the spell’s pull was too much and we were all sucked into the dome as well. “WWWWAAAAAAHHHH!” We all screamed as we traveled through the dome and we fell out and landed on the ground. “Oof!”

I groaned a little and got up as well as my friends. “What the hell are we now?” Jack asked. We saw clouds everywhere and in the sky. “Cloudsdale?” Ren said.

“Where?” Kaede asked.

“Cloudsdale, where Rainbow and Fluttershy used to live and where the weather factory is. More on that later.” Ren said.

“Why would the Tree of Harmony come here?” Carrie asked. “Does it have something to do with Sarah’s test?”

“Honestly I don’t know, maybe we can find her.” Suddenly a small blue blur with rainbow hair flew past us. “Who was that?” Mason asked.

“It looked like.. Rainbow Dash?” Ren stated.

“Was it just me or did Skittles look way younger than usual?” Jack asked. “And I did not see a cutie-patootie mark on her either.”

“It’s called a cutie mark and Jack’s right.” Sarah said. “You don’t think-”

“We traveled back in time to when Rainbow Dash raced the bullies who were making fun of Flutters and did her first sonic rainboom?!” Ren exclaimed.

“B-But when from what Twilight and I read only Starswirl the Bearded could do something like that and even his spell only sent back a week. How could the Tree of Harmony do more than the greatest wizard in Equestria?” Jamie asked. The scroll floated down on the ground and I picked it up. I read it and gasped.

“Sarah, what is it?” Kaede asked.

“The Tree must have did it with this spell… but it’s not Starswrils look at the signature at the bottom.” Sarah stated. We looked at the signature and we were all shocked at what it said… Sapphire Gem!

“Your mother wrote this spell?!” Rantaro exclaimed in shock. “How powerful was she?!”

“I can’t believe it. Your mother wrote a spell that can travel through time!” Jamie cried. “How is that even possible?”

“Well my dad did say my mom had many magical abilities and that…. I inherited them.” Sarah said then she gasped, “That means…. I can use the spell to travel through time as well!”

“Wait, wait, wait, you’re telling me that a Tree used your long lost mothers’ spell to travel back in time to when Skittles was the baby for what now?” Jack asked.

“I don’t know.” I looked up to see the race about to start. “But we have to find out. Come on.” I flew into the air while my friends mounted their dragons. We were within range to see the race and saw Rainbow and the bullies zip past Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy fall to the ground. “Fluttershy!” Mason and Firestorm were about to fly down to catch her but Ren held him back. “No, don’t that’s supposed to happen.” Ren said.

“Huh?” Mason asked.

“You’ll see.” Rainbow was beating the bullies as the raced through Cloudsdale. One bully slammed into a cloud pillar. “Oooh, that will leave a mark.” Carrie winced.

“Yep.” As the race continued, we didn’t see Astral Twilight appearing behind a cloud. One bully knocked Rainbow away. “See ya Rainbow Crash.” and he dove down and Rainbow dove down as well and blinding speed.

“... Hey Sarah, isn’t that Astral Twilight over there?” Jamie asked, pointing in the distance. We all looked and there she was. But at the moment where Rainbow was about to do her sonic rainboom… Astral Twilight used her magic to stop her.

“What the hell?!” Jack exclaimed. “Why’d it do that?”

“Yeah, Rainbow was supposed to do her sonic rainboom now.” Ren added. We flew over to Astral Twilight. “Tree of Harmony, what did you do?” I asked it.

“You are about to find out and Sarah’s test shall begin.” Astral Twilight said. We were all confused when another time dome appeared and we were sucked into it.

We fell onto the map and onto the ground. “Guh…. ouch.” I groaned.

“I don’t know what the Tree is up to yet but we have to find out before it’s too late.” Sarah said but the others and I were too busy gawking. “Umm… newbie… I think it already is.” Sarah looked and gasped. Her whole castle… was gone!

POV Ends

How can this be? Where did my castle go? “Um Sarah, where’s your castle?” Rantaro asked.

“The Map pulled us back but whatever the Tree did in the past changed things here.” I said.

“That’s obvious. The sky is red!” Jack exclaimed.

“But why? And how did we get here and where’s here?” Jamie asked. I looked at the spell. “More like when.” I said.

“What do you mean?” Carrie asked.

“The Tree of harmony altered your mother’s spell and then used it on the map to go back into the past and change something and once that happened the map pulled us all back to the present.” Nicole stated. “Right?”

“Yes.” I confirmed.

“So we’re back where-I mean- when we started?” Mason asked.

“Not exactly.” I said. We all went over to the Cutie Map. “Everything is different look. The Map doesn’t make any sense anymore. The Crystal Empire takes up half of Equestria.”

“Yeah, the kids’ right.” Rantaro said. “Something is definitely wrong here.”

“We need to find our friends and get help.” I claimed.

“Isn’t that obvious?” Rantaro asked.

We all started walking and made it to Ponyville… but something was wrong… very wrong. Houses were abandoned and windows were boarded up and it looked like a ghost town. “Woah… what happened here?” Kaede asked.

“I don't know, Kaede, but this is Ponyville. How bad can things be?” I joked but we came across a building we all recognized, “Sugarcube Corner?” Ren asked.

“More like Bread Loaf Corner.” Jack commented. Sugarcube Corner looked like a normal bakery now.

“I don’t understand.” I said. This is way too odd. We went over to Rarity’s boutique to see the place also boarded up. Mason and Carrie peeked through an opening in the boards. “Rarity?” Mason said.

“I don’t think she’s here, Mason. I don’t think anything around here is the same.” I added.

“Yeah and one thing’s for sure… this isn’t our Equestria.” Ren said. I agreed.

(Me)

We’ve never seen a place

That's quite like this

Everything is turned around

Our Equestria is upside-down

Getting on all the facts

It's the hand that we were dealt

But I don't have much time to fool

Got to learn all that I can

The Tree made something different, but right now we don’t know

We don’t get this Ponyville, friends’ boutique and bakery

Everything's confusing when it seems so new

But we have a reason for this future we all know that’s true

What a strange new world (what a strange new world)

We’re trying to make heads or tails of this strange new world (what a strange new world)

Sorting through the small details of this strange new world

What a strange new world

Eventually we made it to Sweet Apple Acres which looked more like a factory! “Holy crap baskets?!” Ren exclaimed. “Sweet Apple Acres is industrialized?”

I looked into one of the windows and saw some ponies canning apples? Okay, now I know that’s not right. One of the ponies came out. I recognized her even with the hair net on her mane, tail and camouflage clothing. “Applejack?”

“What can I do ya for?” Applejack asked.

“It’s so good to see you. We couldn’t find Pinkie or Rarity or Fluttershy or Rainbow Dash, but I knew you would still be here.” Mason said. Applejack pushed some barrel into a cart, “of course I am, this is my home. But how in the hay is Pinkiebow and Flutterdash?” she past us again, “Or ya’ll for that matter?” she asked.

“You don’t know who we are?” Ren asked.

“Nope, but the only name I recognized is Rarity but she left for Manhattan years ago.” Applejack replied pushing another barrel.

“That loon probably became a crazy fashion designer.” Jack grumbled.

“No. Last I heard she went to help with the cause just like everypony else.” Applejack said.

“The cause?” I asked.

“What cause?” Carrie asked.

“The war against King Sombra and the Umbrum Army in the Crystal Empire.” Applejack stated. WHAT?!

“What?!” We all exclaimed.

“War against King Sombra, how can that be?!” Kaede exclaimed. “Sarah defeated in already.”

“Yeah, she beat the crap out of that bastard.” Jack added.

“Where have y'all been?” Applejack asked.

“Actually it’s when.” Jamie corrected.

"I know this is hard to believe....but you and I and those other ponies I mentioned are friends!” I told Applejack and she looked at me confused, "Did you bump your head on a crate of cider or somethin'?"

“I’m telling the truth. And if you come with us we can prove it.” I grabbed Applejack in my magic and we raced back to the map. Once there, Applejack said, "Well, I'll admit. I've lived in these parts my whole life and I've never seen this before."

“Plus there’s supposed to be a giant castle that goes with it.” Jamie added.

“For some reason the map is here but everything else is different.” I said.

“Different how?” Applejack asked.

“For one thing where we come from, there’s no war with Sombra and the Umbrum Army.” Ren added. “Maybe you can tell us how the war started then maybe we can find out how everything changed.”

“That’s easy enough.” Applejack sighed. “When the Crystal Empire returned it brought King Sombra back with it and it didn’t take long for him to force everyone of his subjects to fight for him against Equestria. He placed mind controlling helmet on them so they would be under his complete control.

Celestia declared war against the Empire and even with her leading the charge. It still takes every last pony in Equestria, doing their part to keep up the fight.”

Woah… I had no words for that.

“Damn…” Jack gasped.

“I can’t believe it. We defeated King Sombra (technically Sarah beat him) you and me and our friends.” Ren said.

“But we aren’t friends. At least not here.” Applejack said.

“Right.” Ren sighed.

"I hope all this helped...but I really need to get back to cannin' those apples." Applejack began to walk away.

"Thank you. We're going to set things right." Ren said. Applejack sighed, “I hope you do.” and she went back to Sweet Apple Acres.

“So how are we gonna set things right?” Mason asked.

“I don’t know!” Ren exclaimed. “The one thing we know for sure is that the Tree of Harmony stopped Rainbow Dash’s sonic rainboom.”

“And how does that equal war with King Sombra?” Rantaro asked.

“Without the Sonic Rainboom, Twilight and the others never got their cutie marks which means Twilight never became Celesita’s pupil and never went to Ponyville and met Applejack and the others.” I explained.

“So what do we do?” Jamie asked.

“We have to go back to Cloudsdale and stop the Tree from preventing the Sonic Rainboom.” I said with determination. I activated the spell and we were sucked back into the time dome and reappeared in Cloudsdale.

“Now where is she?” I looked around and spotted her talking to the bullies and Fluttershy. “ In a world where everypony is unique...some are bound to feel more special than others. Oh, isn't it a shame we don't live in a world where everypony is equal? No one would ever tease anyone there! Wouldn't that be nice?" Astral Twilight said.

“Come on, Fluttershy. Maybe I can help you get through the course this time.” One of the bullies offered.

"Well, I-I sure could use the practice." Fluttershy said. flew off and we confronted the Tree of Harmony. “Tree of Harmony why did you prevent the Sonic Rainboom… again?” I asked.

“Oh… no reason, hehe.” Astral Twilight laughed then she vanished. “... Okay… now what?” Jamie asked.

“Maybe I can convince young Rainbow Dash to do it.” I suggested. “Be right back.”

(Skip to 4:26. It kinds went like that)

My friends and their dragons flew beside me. “That was a bust.” Jack groaned. Astral Twilight appeared behind us. “Now you’ve seen what has happened once and now it’s time for your real test to being.” she said.

Real Test? What does she m-another time dome, great. It pulled us in and we crashed on the map again and this time we were in a forest. “My real test begins? What does she mean by that?” I asked myself.

“Umm… Sarah.” Ren whimpered. I looked and saw that we were being held at spear point by some ponies wearing green stuff on their bodies and they had matted manes and two of the I knew. “Pinkie? Fluttershy?”

“Silence… changeling.” Pinkie growled.

“All servants of Queen Chrysalis found in these woods must be… destroyed!” Fluttershy stated. My friends pressed themselves against the map and gulped nervously. “Wait, we’re not changelings! I’m a hybrid and they are humans!” I exclaimed.

“A likely story. Prove you’re a hybrid then.” Pinkie challenged. I transformed into a puma, a tiger and a lion and back into myself. “You’re not a hybrid, you’re a changeling.” Pinkie growled.

“What? I’m not a changeling! Honest!” I cried.

“Ponies, grab her!” Suddenly, I was pounced on a tied up by the other ponies. “Sarah!” Ren and Snowflake tried to help me, but the other ponies blocked their path. “Let her go!”

“No. All servants of Queen Chrysalis must be destroyed.” one stallion said.

“But she’s not a changeling.” Kaede added.

“If it can shapeshift. It’s a changeling.” Pinkie growled. I was placed in a cage on the back of four stallion ponies. “Bring her back to the camp for questioning.” Fluttershy growled.

Suddenly…

“Stop!” a voice called.

We all looked up to see a familiar zebra in the trees. She was wearing a green mask and blue covering on her legs.

“If they are changelings we will soon see.” Zecora said and she leaped down. “Through I don’t think they are what they appear to be,”

“Zecora?” Ren asked. Zecora approached my friends. “Beneath this salve, no changeling hides. For it reveals the truth inside.” She placed it on my friends and they began to glow. The other ponies backed off. “What does it mean?” Pinkie asked.

“The meaning is far worse I see, for it is we who should not be.” Zecora said.

“And the hybrid is with us too.” Jack said. Zecora approached my cave and placed the salve on me and I glowed white as well. I climbed out of the cave and went over to my friends. “And I think I can explain.” I said.

“I’m you can, but let’s not talk here.

Chrysalis and her army will soon draw near.” Zecora said. We walked with Zecora and the ponies. “So that crappy bug from the wedding is back?!” Jack whispered.

“And she’s taken over Equestria?!” Ren added. I was about to answer but Zecora asked, “The changelings took over not long ago, through I’ll wager in your world that isn’t so.”

“Dang straight.” Jack said.

“Chrysalis and her army tried to take over Canterlot but we and our friends stopped her.” Ren explained.

“Those friends as you know it are not here alas, but tell me how all of this came to pass?” Zecora asked.

“The Tree of Harmony traveled back in time to prevent Twilight Sparkle and her friends from ever coming together.” I explained.

“And it is these friends you all have in life that keep Equestria free from strife?” Zecora asked.

“I guess so but this is the second time we’ve come back and this world is even worse than the last one. If the Tree keeps doing the same thing in the past how can the present be so different?” Jamie asked.

“Ahh, time is like a river where even the tiniest change is seems, can lead to a cascade of effects downstream.” Zecora said before walking off.

“Anyone catch what she mean?” Jack asked.

“She saying that even the smallest change in the past can change the future forever. Without the Rainboom, the first time, it led to a war with Sombra and now it’s Chrysalis taking over Equestria.” I explained with a small look of panic.

“Crap baskets.” Ren whimpered. Zecora led us deep into the forest.

“This part of the forest is dark and damp,

But it’s done well to hide our camp.” Zeocra said, revealing a camp full of other ponies similar to them, matted manes and green salve. “Well.. this is… cozy.” Jamie said nervously.

Then we heard a scream and saw Rarity, Rainbow and Applejack. “Please, you have to help us.” Rarity said.

“The changelings attacked Ponyville, we barely escaped with our lives!” Rainbow exclaimed.

Ren and I started to walk towards them when Zecora stopped us. “The only changelings attack I see, is the one come here looking for me.” Applejack stepped up. “It’s taken quite a while to find you Zecora, hahaha.” She was engulfed in a green flame to reveal her true identity…. Queen Chrysalis.

“Oh crap baskets.” Ren whimpered. Our dragons growled at the sight. The resistance ponies immediately confronted her. “What a lovely village you’ve chosen to stage your little resistance.” Chrysalis said. “It looks absolutely delicious.” she licked her lips. Carrie whimpered while Mason narrowed her eyes at her.

Two ponies confronted her with the spears and she backed up. “Oh come now, Zecora. You’re vastly outnumbered.” Rarity and Rainbow were revealed to be two changeling soldiers and her army surrounded the resistance camp. “What do we do?” Carrie whimpered.

Suddenly I heard the Tree of Harmony’s voice. “You must restore this land…. Find the Elements and defeat the Queen.” Wait… what?

“I know you don’t want your charges hurt. Come quietly to the dungeons of Canterlot and I promise the leave the others alone.”

“Why would she ever trust you?” Fluttershy growled.

“Time to make a decision, Zecora.” Chrysalis said. I began to walk through the crowd of ponies. “Sarah, no come back!” Jack hissed.

“Oh and I see you’ve added some more charges to your resistance too, hahaha!” Chrysalis laughed. “This will be a feast.”

“You’re not getting anything!” I growled showing my wings.

“An alicorn too, this is too rich!” Chrysalis laughed. “And do you know what we changelings do to resisters, lock them in the dungeon!”

“And what I do to creatures who threaten me, is have them say hello to Blitz.” I said.

“Who?” I took out Blitz card..

“DINO- SLASH, STYRACOSAURUS, CHARGE!”

Blitz roared at the changelings who were totally shocked by this as well as the resistance ponies. “Let’s see how tough you bugs are now?” I challenged. Chrysalis growled and changed into Roc. She charged Blitz and rammed him, making him skid back a little. Blitz roared and tried to bite Chrysalis but she was a flyer and he wasn’t. Chrysalis got in close and started clawing Blitz in the face. “Blitz!”

“Sarah needs help guys.” Ren said.

“Let’s add our dinosaurs into the mix then.” Mason suggested.

“Hell yeah, let’s make this an all out battle!” Jack exclaimed.

Ren: "DINO SLASH, ACROCANTHOSAURUS FLAME UP!"

Jack: "DINO SLASH, GUSH OUT AMARGASAURUS!"

Jamie: D-DINO SLASH, SPRING UP FUKUISAURUS!"

Mason: "DINO SLASH, SHAKE THEM UP, STEGOSAURUS” and with that Blaze, Aqua, Blossom and Quake appeared and gave a loud roar. “Blaze, help Blitz!” Ren called.

“You too, Quake!” Mason added. Blaze and Quake charged Chrysalis and Blaze knocked her away from Blitz and she crashed to the ground. Quake started to stomp on her until she got up again. She squwacked and charged Quake but Quake wielded his tail and Chrysalis backed away, knowing those spikes could hurt her badly.

Blitz came in and rammed her again, knocking her to the ground. “Now Blitz, let’s finish this… LIGHTNING SPEAR!”

I slashed the card and Blitz roared. He charged Chrysalis and pushed her into the air, striking her with a spear of electricity. Chrysalis cried in pain as she fell to the ground. The changelings came to her aid immediately. “This isn’t over.” a changeling growled and the whole army retreated. Blitz and the dinosaurs roared in victory.

The boys and I turned them back into their cards. Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie approached us, “What were those things?” Pinkie asked.

“Dinosaurs, ancient creatures.” Ren said simply.

“Thank you for saving us. Maybe you’re not so bad after all.” Fluttershy said.

Jack smirked at them, “Got that right.”

“So… what happened now?” Kaede asked.

“We have to find the Elements and defeat Queen Chrysalis to restore this land… the Tree just told me.” I gasped.

“It did… wait… so this is…” Ren started

“This is my test.. To restore this Equestria to the way it was before, by finding the Elements of Harmony and defeating Queen Chrysalis.” I explained.

“But shouldn’t your element be enough?” Mason asked.

“No, we need all of the Elements to defeat the Queen.” I said.

“But how are we gonna find Twilight and the others?” Ren asked. “They could be anywhere.”

My cutie mark glowed brightly and the images of Twilight and the Mane 6’s cutie mark floated off of my cheek. They floated away and we followed them to the Cutie Map where the were floating around Canterlot and two were floating over the forest we were in now. “That’s a new one.” Ren commented.

“But what does it mean?” Kaede asked. “Why are Pinkie and Fluttershy’s cutie marks in the forest while the others are in Canterlot?”

“Maybe it’s telling us where to find the bearers of the Elements. Fluttershy and Pinkie are the Bearers of Kindness and Laughter. So we need Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow and Twilight who seemed to be in Canterlot.” I explained.

“Looks like we’re going to Canterlot.” Ren said.

“We’re coming with you. If there’s any chance to defeat Chrysalis then we want in too.” Fluttershy said. We all nodded.

“Be careful my friends

And bring this fight to an end.” Zecora said.

“Keep an eye on the Map for us please?” I asked Zecora.

“Don’t worry, we will.” a pony promised. We all nodded and started to head out to restore this Equestria to it's former glory.

POV Ends

Episode 72: Sarah's Big Test: Part 2

We made our way through the forest to the outskirts of Ponyville. Pinkie, Fluttershy and I were unharmed but my friends... um... they got covered in thorns head to toe. "Eeee.... you guys.. uhh." I winced.

"Not.. a ... word.. newbie." Jack grumbled.

"Want me to pull them out?" I asked them.

"Can you please?" Jamie asked.

I nodded and placed a sound-proof barrier around my friends. "What's with the-?" Fluttershy asked.

"You'll see." I replied.

Once the barrier was in place I pulled all the thorns out of my friends.... and they screamed like heck. Luckily the barrier prevented their screams of pain to be heard. "Ooohhh." Fluttershy and Pinkie said, now knowing what the barrier was for.

Once my friends were done screaming, I removed the barrier and peeked over the bushes. The changelings had patrollers wandering around the edges of the town while others herded the citizens into cages, loading those cages onto dozens and dozens of carts.

Battered heavily, the town was in shambles. Several homes had their roofs caved in and their windows smashed, others had half-broken doors that clung to the hinges. The town hall was the worst of all, though. Its roof had been blown up from the inside, leaving pieces of wood and shingles all around the town. Ultimately and completely, the town of Ponyville was no more.

"Holy crap baskets... they really messed Ponyville up." Ren commented.

"Ain't that the truth." Jack added. "So how are we gonna get to Canterlot?"

"Easy, we ride our dragons high above the clouds until we're over Canterlot." Rantaro said.

"Then how are we gonna enter?" Nicole asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Let's just do this one at a time, shall we?" I asked sheepishly. Everyone nodded and my friends mounted their respective dragons. Pinkie rode with Ren while Fluttershy rode with Jack. We flew above the clouds. I made a eavesdropped device with my magic and pointed it through the clouds and we could hear what the changelings were saying.

“Quit your whining! By the grace of her majesty, you’re getting to go to Canterlot. Be grateful!” one changeling snarled

“Patrol, head north ahead of these. Wranglers, get in position,” a changeling yelled.

“Let’s get back before feeding time.” The very phrase made me gag.

"Man these creep are awful." Jack said.

"I agree. Let's take 'em down!" Pinkie exclaimed in anger.

"No, we can't blow our cover." Mason reminded.

"Maybe we can rescue the ponies they've captured in the cages?" Jamie suggested.

"How? We'd be stopped and swarmed before we could fight." Pinkie stated.

"Leave that to me and Snowflake. Ready girl?" I asked.

"You bet." Snowflake blasted a plasma blast and flew into it cloaking herself and I within it. We flew down from the clouds and spotted a familiar orange mare inside one of the cages. "Applejack." I gasped. She was scratched up and her mane was messy and frazzled. The orange mare’s laughter ceased. “I just think it’s funny that you are callin’ anypony a pest. Have you looked in the mirror recently? You varmints need to wriggle back to your hive and sleep with the other maggots,” the orange mare claimed.

“Hush up, I said!” the changeling called and trotted over to the orange mare’s cage. His dark blue armor glistened in the sun. “You’ll be in a pod soon enough.” The pods sat against one of the wooden walls, with enough to handle the remnants of Ponyville. “I think we’ll keep you to feed us on those cold nights,” the changeling said with a bit of dark laughter.

"I don't think so." I whispered. Snowflake dived in and blasted a plasma blast sending the bugs flying. "What the hay!" Applejack exclaimed. The changelings got up but they couldn't see anything. Snowflake grabbed Applejack's cage and flew off into the nearby trees. "Come back here!" the two changelings followed us but Snowflake blasted at the ground making a lot of dust stir and with that we flew back into the clouds to our friends. Snowflake and I became visible again.

"Nice work, newbie." Jack said.

"Who in Equestria are you? ... Pinkie.. Fluttershy, is that ya'll?" Applejack asked.

"Yes, Applejack, it's us." Pinkie said.

"Good thing you're alright." Fluttershy added. Camo and Ren unlocked the cage and Kaede helped Applejack onto Storm. "So whats with the newcomers?" Applejack asked.

"They're here to help us rid the land of Chrysalis." Pinkie explained. "We must find the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, and one is you."

"Huh?" Applejack asked.

"You represent the Element of Honesty, Applejack." I said to her.

"I would say that's farfetched but with the invasion and all I believe anything." Applejack stated.

"Now all we need is Twilight, Rarity and Rainbow." Rantaro said. "Any idea on where they are?"

"Probably in the Canterlot Palace, cocooned by Chyrsalis." Applejack grumbled. "That's where she takes all the ponies she's captured and steals their love."

Jamie shivered. "I'm so glad she doesn't rule on our Equestria." he said.

"You read my mind, nerd." Jack added. Our dragons lowered in the sky and we could visibly see Canterlot.... covered in those green slime things and changelings crawling the place. "Ahh crap baskets.. how are we gonna get to the palace?" Ren asked.

"Easy we use our dinosaur and dragons to force our way in." Jack said, cracking his knuckles.

"We're trying not to be seen Jack." Mason sighed, pinching his nose. "We're gonna have to sneak in."

"But how, Camo and Snowflake are the only ones who can cloak themselves." Jamie pointed out.

"Newbie can just use her magic to camouflage all of us." Jack waved off.

"It's not that simple. Chrysalis throne is made out a special rock that soaks up outside magic the same way changelings soak up love. It's how she keeps the hive safe." Pinkie informed.

"Oh great." Ren grumbled. "Now what?" Suddenly a light shined in my face. "What the-?" I looked down to see something shinig a light in my face and two figures waving at me. "Wait a mintue..." Snowflake and I flew down and gasped in joy. "Dad!"

Indeed, my dad and Douglas were in the flesh, smiling at us as we came down.

"How did you get here!" Ren exclaimed.

"The Tree came and said you needed help and we followed it here." My dad said.

"And it looks like you do need some help." Douglas said.

"We should do Big D. We have to sneak in to find Twilight, Rainbow and Rarity but Camo and Snowflake are the only ones who can cloak themselves and Sarah can't use her magic cause of Chrysalis throne." Mason explained.

"Good thing we brought this." Douglas brought out a small camera device. He clicked the button and he and my dad... vanished.

"... How did you do that?" I asked.

"They're witches!" Ren exclaimed.

"Now we're not." My dad said and he and Douglas reappeared. "This device scans your environment and uses a matrix of light projections to create a virtual environment you can hide behind! Tah-dah! I invented it as a 3-D modeling engine for space telescopes."

"Dude, I know witchcraft video games and you two are witches." Ren stated and we all gave him deadpanned looks.

"Grow up." Mason sighed.

"Now come on, let's go already." Rantaro said irriably.

"But wait, where do sneak in. We can't exactly go through the front door." I said.

"What about the mines below the castle?" Jamie suggested.

"That could work. Let's give it a try." Ren said. My dad and Douglas got on Striker and Spark and we flew off into the sky. I used my x-ray vision to see where the entrance to the mine were. "Got it. Come on." We all landed just outside of Canterlot and I pulled up and small latch that was a hidden door. "Get in!" Everyone piled into the door and I quickly closed it.

It was pitch black and we could only see each others eyeballs. "Are we inside?" Pinkie asked.

I lit my horn and saw could see that we were in the mines beneath Canterlot and there were no changelings in sight. "Good no changelings. Let's move." My dad said. We made our way through the crystal mines, "Sarah how come your magic is still working?" Jamie asked.

"The throne's affect must only be effective on the surface." Fluttershy said.

"Okay so how do know exactly where Chysalis is keeping the girls?" Ren asked.

"She'll have all of the cocoons in the throne room where she and her changelings can have their feeding time." Applejack growled. We all shivered at the mention of 'feeding time'.

Suddenly a rock fell behind us and we turned and came face to face with a changeling!

"AHHH!" the changelings screamed and covered it's eyes with it's front hooves.

The bug nervously looked at us. "What do you want changeling!" Jack growled.

"I-I-I won't hurt anybody... I-I promise." the changelings said in a feminine voice.

I looked at the changeling and saw it had pink and purple shaded wings and pink eyes. "Wait... you're name wouldn't happen to be Pyrite.. would it?"

The changeling looked at me. "How do you know my name?"

"We'll explain later... sorta. Right now we need your help." I said.

"How can we trust her, she's a changeling?" Fluttershy growled.

"If he Pyrite in our Equestria is good then she is too." I defended.

"It's true, I umm, don't want to steal love from others. I want to share instead. But none of the other changelings like my ideals so I'm nothing more than an outcast." Pyrite explained.

"Is that why you're down here?" Jack asked.

Pyrite sighed, "Yes.. mother said that since I don't follow the changelings way of life that I am to stay down here for the rest of my life."

"Wait, wait, wait.... mother?!" Pinkie, Fluttershy and Applejack exclaimed.

"Yes, Chrysalis is my mom." Pyrite said sadly.

"Aww... poor thing." Fluttershy stated.

"Yeah...." Pyrite sighed.

"Hey Pyrite... how about you help us take down, Chrysalis?" I suggested.

"Why would she help us?" Pinkie asked.

"Acutally... I'll help you." Pyrite said. "Taking down mother will let me that the throne so I can change all the... well changelings." We all looked at each other and nodded. "She's in!" Jack exclaimed.

"Oh and I found this glowing belt in these mine." Pyrite handed me a peach colored belt that had a silver square in the center that had a night fury symbol of it. The belt glowed and attached itself to me. "What is this for?" I asked. That's when Astral Twilight appeared.

"This is a new artifact that will help you on this test." she said. Applejack, Pinkie and Fluttershy gasped at the sparkling version of their friend. "Whose that?" Pinkie asked.

"The Tree of Harmony in Twilight form." Ren replied. "What do you mean the belt will help her?"

"This belt holds is blank of magic but Sarah can transfer her animal abilities into the belt making it powerful." Astral Twilight explained.

"But will she lose them forever without the belt?" Ren asked worried.

Astral Twilight shook her head. "No, her animal abilities will be copied into the belt so she can have them even if she loses the belt." We all nodded at the sparkling Twilight. "So how does it work?" Jack asked.

"All she has to do is spin the silver part and it will change her into a hybrid dragon creature." Astral Twilight replied.

"Woah....." We all gasped.

"I wish you all the best of luck to restore this Equestria." Astral Twilight said and she disappeared. "Okay everyone, let's go take down Chrysalis." Ren said. Everyone cheered. "There's a way out over here." Pyrite said.

She guided us to a staircase that was made out of the rocks to another hidden door. "Wait..." I used my x-ray vision to see above the ground. "Okay... this leads right into the throne room and there are no changelings inside including Chrysalis." I informed.

"Right, let's go." Ren said. Pyrite pushed open the door and we entered the throne room. There were cocooned ponies... everywhere!

"Oh my goodness." Kaede exclaimed. We saw all the poor ponies in the cocoon and specially, "Celestia! Luna! Cadence! Shining Armor! Flurry Heart!" I cried. The royal family were hanging in cocoons over Chrysalis's throne along with, "Twilight! Skittles! And the fashion loon!" Jack exclaimed.

"We have to get them down." Kaede said. Then we heard a sinister laugh. "A group of pathetic creatures and ponies all by themselves. Chrysalis appeared on the cocoons attached to them. "GAH! You just keep getting more creepy." Ren whimpered.

Then her changelings army appeared in the throne room and surrounded us, trapping our feet and hands in green slime. My friends struggled to get loose but it was no use. Chrysalis laughed, "You are very foolish trying to stop me and my changeling army."

"You will not prevail mother!" Pyrite snarled.

"I already have, the six mares and the royal family are incapacitated. There's nothing you can do to stop me. Get them my changelings." The changelings looked at us with evil smiles and approached us, ready to suck our love. "Uh anybody got any ideas?" Kaede whimpered.

"I've got nothing." Ren whimpered.

"Well we have to think of something or else we're changeling food." Jamie whimpered.

"I've got one." I said. I concentrated and four large clouds appeared around us. "What this?" Chrysalis asked. I unleashed the Roar of Harmony and the four clouds turned into roaring lions and the winds blew the changelings away from us. Moonshine and the dragons blasted the slime on their feet and hovered over us. They blasted the slime, setting us free. "Time to see if this belt has what it takes." I said.

Ren's POV

Sarah spun the the silver part of the belt. Her outfit changed completely. Now she was wearing a white mask with four nubs on the back. She had Light Fury wings and a tail and she wore white gloves with sharp, silver claws on the ends. She also wore white boots with a small heel on them and a white jumpsuit as well.

"Holy.." Jack gasped.

"Crap baskets." I added.

She let out a Light fury roar and leaped into the sky. The changelings hissed and lunged towards her but she slashed them with her claws and sent them crashing to the ground. "Awesome!" I exclaimed. Sarah landed on the ground and leaped into the air and she slashed Chrysalis throne!

"NOOOO!"

KABOOM!

What a explosion. When the dust cleared, it revealed all the cocooned ponies were now freed including the rest of the Mane 6 and the royal family. Applejack, Pinkie and Fluttershy hugged their friends, thankful they were alright. Chrysalis and her changelings were dazed from the attack.

"That was incredible Sarah!" I exclaimed in joy.

"Yeah you kicked that crappy bugs butt." Jack added.

"Not so fast." Chrysalis growled as she got up. All the ponies looked at her, ready to fight. The royal family stepped forward, "Surrender now Chrysalis." Celestia said.

"Never." Chrysalis growled. "I will defeat you just like before."

"We'll see about that." Sarah said. Sarah activated her Element and it sent out six white lines of magic towards the Mane 6. Their eyes turned white and they floated into the air around Sarah. Right before our eyes her Element created the six Elements of Harmony!

"No, this can't be happening!" Chrysalis cried. The seven girls opened their eyes and it sent a shockwave of magic, sending Chrysalis and her changeling army far far away and restoring Canterlot and Equestria to it's former glory once more. The six girl floated down to us and everypony cheered in joy.

Celestia and Luna approached Sarah, "Thank you for ridding our kingdom of Queen Chrysalis and her changelings."

"Hehe, it's no problem." Sarah replied modest.

"Well done, Sarah." That's when Astral Twilight appeared once more. "You have completed the first part of your test." she said.

"First part?" I echoed. Astral Twilight nodded, "Now it's time for the second part of Sarah's Test."

"Well.. looks like this is goodbye." Sarah said to the alternate Mane 6.

"Hope we'll see you again, someday." Pinkie said.

"Thank you for saving us and Equestria." Applejack said.

"Your welcome." Kaede stated.

"All in a day's work." Jack said, gloating and Firestorm smacked him on the head. "Hey!"

"Hehe, good boy." Mason praised, earning a growl from Jack. "Please... accept this gift as a reward for your bravery." She handed Sarah... a ring from her mothers' crown! The ring had a crystal stone symbol in the center. Now we had five rings for her mother's crown. Only two more left to find. Sarah gasped as she took the ring in her magic and it placed itself on her horn. "T-Thank you."

"It is time to go." Astral Twilight said. Another time dome opened up and we were sucked inside of it. "Not again!" I screamed. This time when we came out we landed on the map and then on the ground. "Ow." I said, getting up.

Everyone else got up and brushed off their injuries. "That's strange." Jamie said.

"What you mean us falling, because starting to become normal, nerd." Jack grumbled.

"No, look at the sky. The last time we came back it was day but now..." We all looked at the sky and saw the full moon. "It's night?" I asked. "Why?"

Suddenly, we heard growls and saw two wolves made of... timber on the map. "What the hell are they?" Jack yelled.

"Timberwolves, RUN!" Sarah cried. We all rushed away from the wolves as they howled at night. We came to a bridge that lead to a familiar yet different looking castle.

"The Castle of the Two Sisters!" Sarah cried. "Come on, hurry." We all followed her and entered the castle.

POV Ends

Inside the castle everything was different shades of blue and torches with blue flames lit the halls. There were traverse with the symbol of the moon on them.

We saw a familiar unicorn putting some tapestries. "Rarity?" Mason called. Though this Rarity had her mane and tail in a bun and she was wearing a black uniform with shoes. She turned to us. "The castle isn't opened to visitors. All the tapestries need to be changed. Again." she grumbled.

"Rarity? What are you doing here?" Jamie asked.

"I don't have time to socialize." Rarity said before walking away.

"Well that was rude." Kaede said.

"Yeah, what's going on with her?" Carrie asked.

"Something tells me we time traveled to another alternate Equestria." Jamie whimpered.

"Time Travel?" a new voice sounded. We turned and saw a figure shrouded in darkness. Soon some guards dressed in armor with bat wings appeared in front of it.

"Now that's something I would like to see." the figure said, revealing herself to be.... Nightmare Moon!

To be Continued

Episode 73: Sarah's Big Test: Part 3

First we entered a Equestria ruled by Chrysalis and now we're in one that's ruled by the Mare in the Moon aka Nightmare Moon, oh man this can't get any worse. Our dragons growled at Nightmare Moon, knowing with just one look she's bad news. "Tell me how to came across this magic to travel through time?" Nightmare Moon asked, getting off of her throne and confronting us.

"The Princess asked you a question." One guard with a raspy voice said. Wait... I know that voice... it can't be. The guard removed its helment to reveal... Rainbow Dash?! She shaved her head so her mane was flat. "And unless you wanna end up in the dungeon, you'll tell her what she wants to know."

"Big brother." Carrie whimpered, holding onto Mason. "Don't worry, Carrie. We'll be fine."

"Nopony in my kingdom should possess a magic powerful enough to change time." Nightmare Moon said.

"Your kingdom?" Ren asked.

"Who else?!" Nightmare Moon exclaimed.

"Umm.. Celestia of course." Ren replied. The guard winced at each other while Nightmare Moon laughed. "My sister has been imprisoned in the moon for years."

"WHAT?!" We all exclaimed.

"Why the hell would you banish her to the moon?" Jack asked.

"It's no less a faith than the one she sentenced me too." Nightmare Moon said.

"What are you talking about?" Kaede asked. Oh right... they don't know the story.

"Enough!" Nightmare Moon bellowed, spreading her wings. "Reveal to me the source of this time magic!" I couldn't let her get my mother's spell or else she'll make sure her reign lasts forever.

"No way, Nightmare Moon." I growled at her, spreading my wings.

"Another Alicorn huh? Well then I'll have to force you to give it to me!" She fired at us, but my Element made a shield around us, surprising the guards and the Mare in the Moon herself. "What?!"

"Run!" I cried. Me and the others made a beeline for the entrance. "Stop them!" Nightmare Moon cried. The guards chased after us, "They're gaining, Sarah!" Jamie whimpered. Firestorm and Silverspike blasted at the ground making some of the guards fall down. Striker wracked some away with his three tails and Ren took out his Hacking Gun, "Break." and he blasted one of the guards, sending it tumbling to the ground. I lit my horn and teleported us all out of the castle.

Third Person POV

Ren and the others had escaped and Nightmare Moon had seen everything. "Hmm... that gemstone around that girls' neck looked like an Element of Harmony. I shall not have powerful gem in the hands of them. They might try to use it against me. GUARDS!"

Her guards came forth. "Find them and bring me the one who processes the Element of Harmony." she ordered. The guards nodded and rushed out the door and into the forest. "Once that Element is destroyed and I get that time travel spell. My reign and the night will last forever! Hahahaha!" she laughed

POV Ends

Meanwhile, we all reappeared near the Cutie Map and we all fell to the ground, catching our breath. "That... was... close." Ren panted.

"What the hell was that about?" Jack asked.

"Who was she?" Mason asked.

"That was Nightmare Moon or in other terms the Evil version of Princess Luna." I replied.

"HUH?! Everyone went.

"Let me explain." I explained to them that over the course of 1,000 years Celestia and Luna brought peace and harmony to all the ponies by bringing forth the sun and moon. But over time, Luna became resentful. The ponies played in Celestia's sun but they shunned and slept through her night. Then one faithful day, Luna refused to lower the moon to make way for the dawn. Celestia tried to reason with her, but the bitterness in Luna's heart transformed her into a wicked mare of darkness. Nightmare Moon who had vowed to shrow the land in Eternal Night.

Reluctantly, Celesita used the Elements of Harmony against her and banished her to the moon.

"Woah... that's messed up." Rantaro gasped.

"But if that's how it;s suppose to be.. what happened here?" Kaede asked, referring to the night sky.

"Remember the Tree of Harmony stopped the Rainboom, so Twilight and the others never met." I reminded them.

"Which means Twilight was never sent to Ponyville, thereby never meeting the girls when Nightmare Moon returned." Ren finished. "So that's when Nightmare Moon took over Equestria."

"So what can we do about it?" Kaede asked.

"We have to restore this Equestria now." I stated.

"So this is the second part of you test? Great." Jack groaned.

"Okay so we have to find Twilight and the others again." Nicole said.

"Well we already found Skittles and the Fashion loon and I don' think they'd wanna help us." Jack pointed out.

"So we should start with Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie and Fluttershy." Kaede said. Sarah's cutie mark glowed once more and it made the images of the Mane 6's cutie marks appear. Rainbow and Rarity's hovered of the Everfree Forest. Applejack and Pinkie's were over Ponyville and Twilight and Fluttershy's were over.... the Everfree Forest as well?

"Okay so four are in the forest while two are in Ponyville." Ren stated.

"Looks like we have our locations." Mason said.

"There they are!" Rainbow's voice said. We all gasped and saw the guard surrounding us. "What do you want?!" Jack growled.

"We want the girl with the Element of Harmony." Rainbow stated. They want me?! Oh great. "No way you're taking her!" Ren stated. Moonshine growled and the other dragons roared at the guards. "Then we'll just have to take her by force." one guard said. The guards charged us. Jack punched one. Mason poked and smacked two others with his bamboo stick. Storm launched her spines at three of them, forcing them to dodge and then she blasted them with her fire. Rainbow flew towards me but my Element made a shield around me, protecting me. "Hey!" Winter came in and bashed her away.

"Let's go!" Ren snapped and we all ran into the forest while the guards recovered from their injuries. We made it to the outskirts of Ponyville with relief. There were ponies going about their normal business. "So how are we gonna find Pinkie and Fluttershy?" Mason asked.

"Well Pinkie is usually at Sugarcube Corner and Flutters would be at her cortege." Ren said.

"So we just walk in, get their help and stop the night creep easy." Jack said with pride.

"Umm.. Ren... I think this will be alot harder." Kaede said. She pointed at something and we all looked at it. It was a wanted sign... for me?! "A wanted sign?! Ooooh great!" I whimpered.

"Oh man, Nightmare Moon is serious about capturing you, newbie." Jack winced.

I gulped nervously. "Now what? As soon as these ponies see Sarah, they'll turn her and us in." Nicole stated.

"We're gonna have to hide her, so ponies won't see her." Jamie said.

"But what can we hide her in?" Ren asked. We looked around and Ren spotted a trash can with some trash inside of it. "Oh no..." I whimpered. "You want me to hide in there?"

"What. It's big enough and it will hide your scent." Ren pointed out. I groaned as Ren brought it over to me. The trash didn't smell too bad. Ren opened the lid and I reluctantly climbed into it. Ren placed the lid on. "Alright let's go." Everyone looked at each other and shrugged.

Ren's POV

We walked through Ponyville, looking at all the ponies. Whenever they saw us, they didn't wave a hoof or say 'hi' to us. They looked down in the dumps. "How you doin newbie?" Jack asked.

"It's a little cramped in here." Sarah stated.

"Hang in there, Sarah." Mason said.

"Okay.." Sarah said.

We finally made it to Sugarcube Corner and I rolled Sarah's trash can inside and Jack closed the door. Inside the store was dark but you could still see. We saw Pinkie Pie coming towards the counter. But her mane was flat and she looked really sad. "Oh hello.. welcome to Sugarcube Corner." she said in a monotone voice.

"Pinkie Pie, we need your help." I said.

"Help with what?" Pinkie asked.

"Well..." I rubbed my head bashfully. "It's a long story." I explained everything to Pinkie Pie about what's happened and she was.... surprised. "So you have a Princess friend who is being hunted by Nightmare Moon so she can acquired a time travel spell that was made by your friends long lost mother and an Element of Harmony she got from the Tree of Harmony?"

"Yes, that's correct." Nicole said. Pinkie's mane puffed up and went to it's usual style. "That sounds incredible. I've always wanted a chance to beat that mean pony. She banished our Princess to the moon and no one has figured out how to get her back." Pinkie said.

"We'll worry about Celestia later, right now we need to get to Applejacks' and get her help." Mason said.

"Big brother. The guards are here!" Carrie cried.

"WHAT?!" We all crowded around the window and saw Nightmare Moons guards. "Has anypony seen a strange looking alicorn that walks on two legs and has a Element of Harmony on her head?" Rainbow called. The ponies looked at each other confused.

"Oh man... now what?" Mason said. "We can't just walk out there, they'll capture us for sure."

"Don't worry, I know a secret exit. Come on this way." Pinkie led us to the back of the shop where she revealed a trapdoor."Everypony in." I pushed Sarah's trash bin inside. "GAAAHHHH!" and then we slid down the slide as well as we came out right outside of Sweet Apple Acers. "Woah right where we needed to be... but where's Sarah?"

"Uuuggghhh..." We saw Sarah staggered towards us with her eyeballs swirling around and she was walking side to side. "Woah.. you okay Sarah?" I asked.

"I kinda rolled for a few feet...uggghhh.. everything spinning." She almost fell over if Jack hadn't caught her. "I gotcha newbie." Sarah groaned again.

"So how are we gonna get Applejack to help us?" Mason asked.

"Leave that to me. You guys go back to the outskirts." Pinkie said. Pinkie used the front of her mane as a drill and drilled under the ground. "Well you heard the crazy pink pony, let's go." Jack said, carrying Sarah over her shoulder. "Hey put me down!" Sarah exclaimed.

"No way, newbie."

Sarah sighed.

Anyway we made our way outside of Ponyville and to the outskirts. We saw Pinkie carrying Applejack on her back. "So these are the ones who came to free us?" Applejack asked.

"Yess a roony." Pinkie said.

Applejack got down from Pinkie's back. "So I hear you're gonna defeat Nightmare Moon, any idea on how?"

"Well we have to find the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. We already have you and Pinkie, now we need Fluttershy, Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Rarity. We already found Rainbow and Rarity who are with Nightmare Moon. Any idea on where Flutters and Twilight would be?"

"Well.... those two got locked up in the dungeon." Applejack said bluntly.

"What? Oh great. Now we have to get back into that castle." Jack grumbled. "Where that crazy mare wants newbie for evil."

Applejack turned to Sarah, "Oh yeah, Pinkie did say Nightmare is after you. So how are we gonna get in?"

"Well... if that Castle is the same as the one in our Equestria.. then.... come on." Sarah said.

"Wait where?" I called.

"To the Cave of Harmony." Sarah said.

"Why?" Jack asked.

"Oh.. I think I know what she's thinking, let's go." Rantaro said. Most of us were confused but we followed Sarah to the Cave of Harmony where the Tree of Harmony stood, glowing and shimmering brightly. "The Tree of Harmony.. of course!.... Why are we here?"

I walked over to one of the crystals on the wall and my Element glowed brightly and the crystal turned into a portal! "Holy Crap Baskets, how'd you do that?" I exclaimed in shock.

"Element once part of the Tree, remember." Sarah smirked. She jumped through the crystal. "Newbie, wait!" Jack called as he and Mason rushed over and jumped into the crystal portal along with the rest of us and we were in the dungeon of the Castle of the Two Sisters. "Applejack, Pinkie Pie?" We turned to the first cell and saw Twilight and Fluttershy.

They both had their hairs in buns and their tails were dirty and they had a few scratches on their bodies. AJ and Pinkie went over to the cell. "Thank goodness, ya'll are alright." Sarah approached the cell and Twilight gasped at her Element. "Is that an Element of Harmony, but Nightmare Moon destroyed them when she banished Celestia."

"Well.. this Element is way different than the other six." I stated.

She unlocked the cell and Twilight and Fluttershy came out. "Now all we need is Skittles and the fashion loon." Jack said.

"What are you doing here?!" We gasped and turned to see Rainbow Dash and Rarity!

"Tell the Princess." Rainbow said to Rarity. Sarah grabbed the two in her magic and pulled them close to her. "What are you doing? Let us go!" Rainbow growled and her eyes glowing blue along with Rarity's. "What is wrong with them?" Twilight asked.

"Nightmare Moon's dark magic has infected them. Luckily I can heal this." Sarah took out her scepter and pointed it at Rainbow and Rarity. "Heal." The scepter glowed and ensnared the two in a light glowing rings and their eyes went back to their normal colors and they were lowered onto the floor. "Woah... what happened? Is Nightmare Moon gone? Where are the Element?!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Rainbow, Nightmare Moon banished Celestia to the moon and is ruling over Equestria." Twilight informed.

"What?!" Rainbow exclaimed in shock.

"Luckily, newbie can fix all of this." Jack said.

"How, Nightmare Moon has the Elements?" Twilight asked. Sarah concentrated and her Element sent six colored beams to the girls' chests and the Elements of Harmony appeared on the girls chests! "Woah... how'd you do that?" Pinkie asked.

"My Element is part of the Tree of Harmony and is a combination of the six Elements. Now let's go free Equestria!" Sarah cheered.

"Yeah!" We all cheered.

POV Ends

We all exited the dungeon and went into the throne room. "Alright Nightmare Moon, time to give up the crown!" Rainbow said. Nightmare was shocked to see Rainbow and Rarity not wearing their uniforms. "What are you two doing, you're under my control." Nightmare hissed.

"Not any more, moon butt." Jack said. Mason whipped out his bamboo stick and Ren took out his Hacking Gun. "You'll regret this! Guards!" her guards came and charged us. Ren blasted them with his Hacking Gun, Jack punched a few and Mason whakced some away with his bamboo stick. Twilight, the girls and I approached Nightmare Moon.

"Time to restore Equestria!" I exclaimed.

I activated my Element and the girls activated their Elements and blasted Nightmare Moon in a rainbow colored beam. "NOOOOOO!" she cried as the area was consumed in a bright light.

When the light diminsihed, Princess Luna was laying on the floor and the ponies were waking up, dazed and confused. "Alright Sarah, you and the girls did it!" Ren cheered as he and the others came up to us.

"Indeed you did." That's when the sun rose and Princess Celestia came forth with her wings spread. By her side was a unicorn with a pink mane and tail that had a dark blue body that was covered with stars and it had one of my mothers' rings on it's horn. The crystal was in the shape of a star in the center.

The ponies bowed to her. "Thank you all for defeating Nightmare Moon and restoring Equestria." Celestia said.

"Thanks to you and your friends this place is once again at peace." the Star Unicorn said approaching me and it lowered her head, making the ring fall into my hands. "Thank you."

That's when Astral Twilight appeared. "Congradulations Sarah, you have completed your test. And for that I give you... this." Astral Twilight handed me... the final ring to my mothers' crown. "The ring but she gave that to the Stone Unicorn." I pointed out.

"The Unicorn and I had a small talk and he agreed to give it to me. Now you can find your mother." I couldn't help but smile. "Thank you so much." The two rings floated onto my horn, completing the crown. They all flashed brightly and suddenly we were outside the home ship... in our Equestria.

"That was awesome!" Ren exclaimed.

"Hell yeah." Jack added. "That was fun!"

"Eh... I guess it wasn't a complete waste of my time." Rantaro gruffed.

"I enjoyed it." Nicole said bluntly.

“Now Sarah has all seven rings of her mother! Now they can lead us to her.” Ren said with joy.

"Yeah, yeah, don't make a big deal out of it." Rantaro grumbled. We all chuckled and we flew all the way back to Ponyville. I parked the car in front of the home-ship. We all decided to relax after a long day. “I’m hoping to get some good beef steaks to make myself feel relax.”

“You do that and make you more gluttonous, fatso.” Rantaro grinned, earning a scowl as he tried to go after him but me, Kaede, and Jamie stopped him.

“Hold on Jack! It’s not worth it!” I exclaimed. “Please, don’t fight!”

“Yeah! T-This isn’t gonna solve anything!” Kaede begged, calming Jack down.

“Fine…” Jack huffed before opening the door as he grumbled about ‘turning him into a stuffed toy’ or something like that. Always with the violence, jeez…

“Rantaro.” Mason glared at Rantaro with a stern look.

“What? Don’t act like you’re my dad. Besides, I’m older than you in four years, so you don’t tell me what to do.” Rantaro scoffed before heading inside.

The rest of us looked at each other and shook our heads before heading inside. Seriously though, those two just like riling up against each other. I am trying my best to prevent these two from killing one another.

Soon, as we entered the room…

“ENEMIES SPOTTED!” Huh? We all looked around from the inside of the living room before seeing a toy helicopter right in front of us. But this one was the weirdest one we’ve ever seen…it had robotic eyes and what looks like machine guns on its side. My dad and Douglas screamed like girls.

“What the hell is that?” Jack asked.

“AT RANGE…FIRE!” Before long, it’s little machine guns started firing down at us, I made a shield around us to protect us.

“What the heck?!” Mason exclaimed before examining the shots. “Wait a minute…these are fake.”

“Yeah…” I walked over and picked one of them from the ground. “Wait…are these nerf guns?” I let down my shield, “OH NO! THESE MAGGOTS AREN’T EVEN SCARED!” The toy helicopter exclaimed.

“What the hell is that thing?! Seriously?! It tried to kill us!” Jack exclaimed.

“Um, excuse me, but who are you?” Carrie asked, earning a chuckle from the toy helicopter as it rubs its…mustache? Wait, does it have a mustache?

“CURIOUS AREN’T YOU, LITTLE SERGEANT? WELL…YOU MAGGOTS AREN’T GETTING OUT OF MY SIGHTS!” The toy helicopter exclaimed sternly.

“Sergeant? Maggots?” Jamie questioned. “Those sound like terms used for a military boot camp…”

“WELL…TOO BAD…BECAUSE I AM SOMEWHERE WHERE YOU-”

“They’re hiding from the back of the couch.” Nicole said bluntly, causing the toy helicopter to gulp.

“Oh really?” Jack hummed before turning to me and Mason, which we nodded before walking over to the back of the couch.

“YOU MAGGOTS! YOU BETTER NOT OR ELSE-”

“Now!” I yelled out before we jumped down from the side of the couch and wrangled ourselves somewhere down there.

“OW! Hey!” After ten seconds of trying to fight off whoever is down there, Mason, Jack, and I gotten back up with Jack holding some boy in his hands.

This one seemed to wear a MultiCam-MICH-Helmet-Cover-Tactical-Military-Camo-Army- with large goggles embedded on top of it. He wear an green cameo pajamas set. His shirt was long-sleeved with different patterns on it and was buttoned-up, and his skin seemed pale. He also had shoulder pads on his elbows and his knees. He seemed to be wearing slippers and his hair was sunflower blonde with freckles on his face, but it was chin length.

“Hey! Let me go maggot!” The boy demanded angrily.

“Oh yeah, says who little boy?” Jack scoffed, glaring at him, only for him to glare harshly at him.

“Who are you to talk to a little girl like me?!”

….Wait what?

“Wait…did he just say…?” Kaede asked, widening her eyes in shock.

“Duh, I’m a girl.”

“….WHAT?!” They all exclaimed with Jack dropping the girl onto the floor while she rubbed her butt in pain while we gaze at her in shock. "Can't you guys tell?" I asked them.

"NO!" they all exclaimed.

Just…what the hell is happening?

Episode 74: Discovering More Secrets and Finding Sarah's Mother

The Next Day

Ren's POV

All of us decided to stand by and talk to her by the next day.

The moment Jack caught her, she managed to break free from his grip and gotten into the elevator in quick pace and made her escape. We’ve tried going after her, but that little helicopter that she seemed to be controlling forced us to stay away from the elevator. Though it took us the willpower to stop Jack from going after her.

“Mm…” I let out a small yawn before getting out of bed and headed towards the bathroom, brushed my teeth, used some mouthwash, washed my face, put on my clothes and met up with the others at the dining room.

“Ah, good morning Ren.” Mason greeted with a soft smile.

“Morning you guys.” I greeted back before sitting back down on the table. Nicole was eating her omelette before commenting “This omelette feels a bit undercooked, but nonetheless, it still tastes good. Thank you.”

Mason bowed to her before saying “Thank you” to her.

“Good morning…” We turned over to the left to see Jamie coming inside of the dining table. “Sorry if I’m late…just woken up from the guest room at Twilight’s room.”

“Lucky…” Jack huffed.

“No problem Jamie.” Mason assured before handing him his breakfast. My dad and Douglas came in and Mason handed them their breakfast... bread and coffee. Business man breakfast. “Thank you.” Jamie thanked before taking a bite of his English Muffin.

“So um, guys…aren’t we discuss about her?” Kaede brought up, reminding us of our new human friend.

“You mean the brat? Tch! That little dirty crap ran us over all because we stopped her!” Jack scoffed, finishing up his ten-stack of pancakes. “She’s already gone and we don’t need her to become a pain in the butt to us, or more to me.”

“I’ll say. Forcing me to sleep on the ground with you on the ground, including that psychologist who took the couch, it was a waste of my time.” Rantaro scoffed.

“What you say?!” Jack snarled at him. Oh that’s right. Ever since that toy helicopter managed to get inside of the elevator, it’s preventing us from going through it. Luckily, Sarah was able to teleport the four of them down to their respective rooms and back up to the living/dining room. “But shouldn’t we at least check up on her? She looked pretty angry and pretty scared upon seeing us.” Carrie stated.

“Agreed. Judging by her reaction towards us when we found her, she seems to never go out that much or is even socialize with others.” Nicole agreed.

“Huh, really?” I asked, blinking in surprise before frowning worriedly. If that’s the case, then what kind of past have our new friend has gone through?

“Look, I know you guys want to help her, but trust me, how about we not?” Rantaro shrugged nonchalantly. “With that helicopter in the way, we won’t be able to at least explore the new rooms in this place.”

“Why can’t you let me take care of the puny thing?” Sarah asked. "Beside, I can just teleport all over this place."

"Valid point." Douglas said.

“New rooms?” I questioned before realizing what he means. “Oh, since she’s awaken, you think new places will be opened up for us?”

“Exactly.” Rantaro nodded. “I just want to be over with, so I can go back to business.”

“You mean conning ponies?” Mason questioned with a suspicious raised brow.

“I think the correct term is a ‘profitable business’. I provide them info they want to know, and they just have to pay me the sums of cash that’s fair for the both of us.” Rantaro explained with a smug grin.

“But still, I still think it’s wrong.” Jamie pointed out.

“Shut up Jamie.” Rantaro rolled his eyes, earning a frown from him.

“Well still, maybe it isn’t around?” Kaede suggested. “I mean, I haven’t seen it go all ballistic on us with those mini-guns at us.”

“So maybe we can check out the place?” Carrie asked excitedly.

“That depends, what do you think Ren?” Mason asked.

“I guess it’s alright to check it out.” I smiled softly.

“Okay! Let’s go then!” Kodi barked up happily. “The more I want to check up on those rooms, the more excited I am to go through with it!”

“Mm…” Nicole nodded before we all continued on eating.

I am curious to know about the new girl. I mean, maybe she looked a bit whiny and such, but I know she’ll be a great friend to us all. Plus, she seemed pretty much into military warfare very much. I could tell easily by her clothing, or more like pajamas, and that helmet, including having that weird communicator-like helicopter.

Maybe she’s just a bit shy, but maybe we’ll get along greatly with her.“Huh…” Well it looks like the chapter's not around guarding the elevator.

“What the hell happened to that thing?” Jack wondered.

“My guess is that the girl controlling it must’ve went to bed. So it’s best if we hurry.” Nicole said.

“Easy enough.” Rantaro shrugged before pressing the button.
POV Ends

We waited five minutes and, the doors opened and once so…

“TARGETS ACQUIRED!”

Oh crap! Hit the deck!

“AHHHHHH!” We all screamed and quickly got out of the way before the thing could fired its mini-guns at us.

“TARGET MISSED! REDIRECTING ITS’ LOCATION!” Okay, is she trying to kill us?! Don’t you think she’s going too far?!

“Hey! What the hell?!” Jack screamed.

“Ahhh! Stop that! Please!” Jamie begged. I blasted the puny helicopter making it fall to the ground. “YOU MAGGOT! WHAT DID YOU DO?!” Blitz then went over and nudged the copter. The copter got back in the sky again and fired at Blitz but the chibi dinosaur only blinked and tilted its head in confusion.

Jack tried not to laugh at that.

“Tch! Typical.” Rantaro groaned, hiding behind the kitchen counter as the toy helicopter approaches us.

“ALRIGHT YOU MAGGOTS! RISE AND SHINE!” The toy helicopter remarked as a small robotic hand with a glove came out of it and pointed to our direction. “YOU DON’T THINK YOU COULD HAVE TRIED TO GO TO MY SECRET BASE AND INFILTRATE IT! GUESS AGAIN MAGGOTS BECAUSE THIS SOLDIER ISN’T BACKING DOWN FROM YA!”

“Jeez, a little warning next time brat.” Jack huffed.

“L-Look, we don’t want to cause any trouble.” Jamie frowned worriedly.

“Yeah, we just got on the wrong foot. My name is Sarah Gem and these are my friends, Kaede, Mason, Carrie, Jack, Rantaro, Jamie, and Nicole. We just want to talk to you and-”

“ACCESS DENIED!” The helicopter shouted. “DO YOU MAGGOTS HOLD THE RIGHTS TO MEET THE GENERAL OF THIS BASE?!”

“General?” Kodi asked curiously.

“I think she’s speaking through what a military instructor would speak.” Mason hummed, rubbing his chin. “It would make sense considering her appearance as a military fanatic.”

“YOU THERE!” The helicopter pointed its robotic hand glove directly at Mason, flinching him a bit. “YOU MAKING ME FUN OF ME, PRIVATE MASON?!”

“No sir!” Mason shook his head, standing in attention.

“Big brother, you don’t really have to stand on attention.” Carrie stated.

“Well in the meantime, we’ll just roll with it.” Mason whispered to her, which she nodded.

“WHAT YOU WHISPERING?! YOU BETTER DROP AND GIVE ME THIRTY PUSHUPS!” The helicopter demanded. “NOW! ALL OF YOU MAGGOTS!”

“Well someone hasn’t learn their manners.” Douglas said.

“EXCUSE ME?!” the helicopter exclaimed. My dad screamed, almost spilling his coffee while Douglas flinched. I facepalmed at my dads.

“Should we?” Rantaro groaned. “This toy is seriously annoying me.”

“And who the hell puts toy guns inside of some chopper?” Jack scoffed. “I swear that it nearly made my butt cracked up.”

“How…amusing…” Kaede muttered, sweat-dropping.

I approached the tiny helicopter. “Um… Hi, I’m Sarah, nice to meet you.”

“WHAT DO YOU WANT YOU MAGGOT?”

“Hey be nicer to our Princess!” Jack growled.

“PRINCESS? PFFT, YEAH RIGHT.”

“Hey can you at least be nice?” I asked.

"Yeah that's my daughter-" My dad started

"Our daughter!" Douglas cut in.

"Our daughter you're talking to." My dad added.

“WHAT ARE YOU MAGGOTS DOING?! YOU BETTER-HUH?” Hm? It’s starting to act funny. Wonder what’s up? As we continued to think what was going on, a new voice appeared out of the communicator of the helicopter that we never expected it to be.

“Hi you guys!”

….What the?

“Huh? Pinkie?” Carrie asked in surprise.

“Huh? Why is Pinkie’s voice coming out of the chopper?” Kodi asked in surprise.

“HEY! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?! DON’T R-Ruin the VOICE MODULA-Tor!” Okay, what is happening right here? It sounds like it’s malfunctioning. “WHAT are Y-you?! A-Are you…an alien?! W-What the?! H-HEY! DON’T touch T-that!”

Not too soon that it started firing its mini-gun of phony bullets straight towards us, causing us all to quickly out of the way as it started roaming around crazily out of the elevator and into the kitchen.

“What the hell was that?” Rantaro asked in annoyance.

“Whatever it was…it is better not to find out.” Nicole shrugged before running towards the elevator. “Now let us go off before it sees us!”

“I agree. Let us go!” Mason grabbed Carrie and carried her over to the elevator with the rest of us entering in with Rantaro entering last, grumbling, “Great…more time of mine to be wasted.”

As soon as we entered the elevator, new buttons were made into it, meaning new places to explored. But our first destination was to find out much about where our new friend went. So when I pressed a random button, it started moving upwards in its silent path as it finally arrived straight to the top and once it opened, we all soon arrived into a room that looked like we were inside a military themed room.

“Whoa, talk about being a fan of the military.” I commented as we stared at the big room we were in. The room was decorated with a lot of military cameo color, even the ceiling was painted with their traditional green, brown, and black spots all over it. Her bed seemed to be a special bed. It was like a bunk bed, but there was nothing down there but a curtain blocking the bottom of the bed. The mattress was on top with a ladder leading to the small bedded mattress. And of course, the sheets were covered in the military themed colors as well.

“Damn, that girl sure is intrigued by the military.” Jack blinked in surprise.

“Yeah, she must be a big fan.” Kaede smiled. “I mean, we all special hobbies, likes, and dislikes.”

“She’s right about that.” Jamie nodded in agreement, examining a portrait of different military weapons and vehicles that has description of them each. “Her family might be part of the U.S. Military too.”

“Hm…that could be the case.” Nicole adjusted her glasses while looking through her iPad.

“She may sound serious, but she seems to be the type to have a heart of gold.”

“Yeah right! That brat nearly blasted us into smithereens!” Jack exclaimed.

“Jack… I think we all know Sarah would have done that much easier than her and more efficiently.” I deadpanned.

“.... Fine.” Jack said.

“Whatever, where is she? You would think she would be in her room by now.” Rantaro commented.

“Give it back!” Huh? Wait…that voice!

“Come on! I want to know what it does!”

“Voices?” Carrie spoken up, blinking several times.

“That sounded like it came from over there!” Kaede pointed over to a pair of stairs that leads upstairs that was on the right side of the room as we raced over and headed upstairs and once we arrived to the room upstairs of the new girls’ room, we found ourselves in what looks like a workout gym room that also seems to act like it’s a mechanic shop. While we were here, we witnessed the young sunflower blonde girl fighting over an advanced looking remote control from Pinkie Pie as they wrestled against each other.

“Come on! Let go!” The young girl exclaimed. “This is mine!”

“But I wanna know what it does! I really want to!” Pinkie begged.

“Well…when you put it like that, how about I show ya?” The girl grinned. “I always love testing it on maggots downstairs!”

“HEY!” Jack shouted, stomping his way before grabbing the two in his hands.

“Hey!” The girl whined. “Not you again, chubby!”

“Oh, you are so asking for a spanking!” Jack snarled. Sarah almost bust out laughing at that comment.

“What? We were just having fun.” Pinkie insisted.

“Pinkie Pie…” Mason shook his head. “Well anyway, at least we finally found her.”

“Hey, you guys are those weirdos I saw and managed to escape from yesterday.” The girl responded. “Heh, didn’t expect me to see, eh rookies?”

“Rookies?” Jamie asked.

“Are you treating us like we’re actually soldiers from the military?” Kaede asked.

“Of course I am!” She nodded before Jack lifted her up towards his face.

“Nah, you look like a shrimp to me.” Jack scoffed. “An annoying shrimp to me.”

“Aye, you take that back mate!” She exclaimed. “You’re talking to one and only Skye Jones here!”

“Skye Jones?” I questioned curiously. “I’m sorry but I don’t I never heard of you before.”

“Wh-Wha? S-Seriously?” She asked in surprise. “Well that’s disappointing.”

“Um, so that’s your name.” Jamie smiled softly. “Well, it’s okay to trust us.”

“Mm…don’t underestimate me.” Skye smirked. “You’re speaking to a smarty right here.”

“Mm…” Nicole stared at her before gasping softly. “Ah…I now get it. So you’re THE Skye Jones, a specialist in military mechanics and VR control systems, and graduated high school at the age of 13.”

“Whoa, seriously?!” I exclaimed in shock.

“No way, I’m now remembering that!” Kaede gasped. “That’s…so amazing!”

“That’s right! I may have recently graduated high school, but I guess my fame was already sky-high, eh?” Skye joked. “That’s why I said that you shouldn’t underestimate me.”

“Really? Still, to me, you’re nothing but a brat.” Jack scoffed, dropping her and Pinkie on the ground. “By the way pink brat, what are you doing here? And how the hell did you get here?”

“I used the elevator earlier before you guys, duh.” Pinkie grinned and rolled her eyes, like she was stating the obvious. I’m not sure that’s not obvious to us, though. “Other than that, I found your new friend and I wanted to find out what kind of remote control it can do, but she wouldn’t.”

“Hey hey hey, it’s mine!” Skye pouted. “You can’t just take my things!”

“Well maybe she should have.” Rantaro scoffed, tilting his hat down. “After all, you nearly tried to kill us.”

“Those were fake bullets anyway.” Skye rolled her eyes. “Don’t get upset on me, you guys. Besides, I was just trying to figure you guys out if I should trust you or not. For a moment there, I thought you suckers were my kidnappers, seeking to use me for my knowledge of VR sets.”

“Is that so? Well we’re sorry for making you feel that way.” Mason apologized.

“Yeah, we didn’t mean to make you scared Skye.” Carrie apologized.

“Nah, don’t fret. No biggie.” Skye shrugged. “Either way…you guys still have orders under me as your commander! Now then! Atten-hut! You! Private Gem, right?”

“Y-Yes?” I called, flinching a bit.

“Care to explain my surroundings and were we are? Are we in some sort of our kidnapper’s base or something?” Skye demanded.

“R-Right…you see…” I began to explain to her the events of what’s been transpiring. Just giving her the short version of the story like where we are, what this place is, about the citizens here, and our friends, and my princess status and powers and her reaction…

“I see….that’s pretty frigging crazy!” Skye exclaimed. “That might explain the talking pink pony over there!”

“You don’t seem to be frightened by her as you should.” Kaede pointed out.

“Oh trust me, I was when she appeared right out of nowhere and tried to tinker with my controller, but I managed to overcome it.” Skye grinned, gloating a bit. “After all, I’m pretty cool at doing stuff like that.”

“How surprising.” Rantaro said in a sarcastic and dry tone. “So anyway, you saying you’re some teenage girl who’s famous for graduating at the age of 13?”

“Yep, just recently.” My dad and Douglas did spit takes of their coffee. “What?!” they both exclaimed.

“Okay gross.” Jack stated.

“I know you ain’t talking about grossness, Jack.” Rantaro smirked with some sass. Jack growled at her.

“Recently…? But your success was over the news for as like several months as I remembered.” Jamie stated.

“Whaaa? What are you talking about? I graduated for about a month ago and it’s still going on.” Skye retorted, earning surprised looks from her. “What? Why are you staring at me?”

“Damn…so that means that your memories are all messed up too?” Kodi called.

“W-Whoa! The talking dog!” Skye gasped.

“Surprised, huh?” I chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of my head.

“…Okay, maybe this is a dream and I need to go back to sleep.” Skye commented, blinking in surprise.

“Do that and I’ll gladly sit on you.” Jack said with a stern look.

“Never mind.” Skye chuckled with a nervous grin.

“Look, we understand how afraid you are, but you need to trust us.” I said with a soft smile. “So trust us when we say that you can trust us.”

“Well…I don’t know…” Skye frowned suspiciously.

“Well, we tried.” Rantaro rolled his eyes.

“We aren’t giving up that easily.” Kaede argued, frowning at Rantaro’s actions.

“Ooh! Ooh! How about we have some fun along the way?!” Pinkie asked excitedly. “You know, I could take you around Ponyville and the ship?”

“Alright, but just the ship! I was just admiring much of my room and this workout room!” Skye exclaimed in excitement.

“Well in that case, how about we explore much more of the place together?” Mason questioned.

“…Alright, but if you guys try and hurt me, then I’ll gladly use my chopper on you.” She frowned.

"And newbie can just blast it if you try that." Jack stated. Blitz came up and grabbed the copter in his mouth. "Hey!" Skye cried.

"Or Blitz can bite it." Jack added.

"What is her anyway cause he sure does not look like a dog." Skye stated.

"Oh well he's my dinosaur." I claimed. Skye blinked at me than burst out laughing. "Yeah right, they went extinct."

"Technically yes, but... well.. Sarah can show you." Jamie said.

I pressed the button on my dino bracer and Blitz turned into a card.

Blitz roared and Skye stared in shock at the real life Styracosaurus in her room. "Oh my gods! That is so crazy!" she cried. I changed Blitz back into a card and into his chibi form. "The boys have them too." I said.

“Ooh! Ooh! How about we have some fun along the way?!” Pinkie asks excitedly.

“Pinkie, maybe later. Right now, we need to investigate as much as possible around the place.” Mason insisted.

“Well…I don’t know. Maybe she could help.” I reassured.

“And be annoyed by her? Nope.” Rantaro said in a dry and annoyed tone.

“Rantaro!” Kaede called. “You shouldn’t hurt her feelings like that!”

“No, it’s okay.” Pinkie assured with a smile. “I’m sure I’ll be fine! Besides, I already see much by hanging out in the mall, enjoying eating those potato fries! They taste so different from hay fries!”

“You sure…?” Jamie asked in concern.

“Yep! Totally!” Pinkie chuckled. "Bye bye for now, you too General Skye Jones!"

With that, Pinkie quickly dashed out of the room, much to our surprise. I don’t know why…I mean, I always see her happy but she sure was acting weird. Wonder if she’s upset? If so, then I kinda feel bad.

"General Skye Jones...Ha ha ha, 'bout time someone calls me." Skye chuckled.

“But...what about Pinkie Pie?” Kodi frowned, whimpering sadly.

“Hey, don’t worry about it little guy.” Skye petted him on the head. “…Whoa, he feels so real. Are you sure that this dog isn’t a robot?”

“Last we checked, nope.” Rantaro shook his head.

“Hm…” Nicole stares at her.

AXL came into the room. “This dog however is a robot.” I stated. "This is AXL." Skye looked at AXL in shock. AXL tilted his head to the side at the military girl. "Woah... now that's advance technology." Skye commented in awe. Nicole stared at Skye who did not like it, “What are you looking at, soldier? You don’t look when I tell you to look!” Skye exclaimed.

“…You’re charismatic.” Nicole bluntly answered.

“H-Huh? Oh that? You mean how confidant I am?” Skye asked with a smirk before placing a hand on her hat. “Heh, of course. This smart girl is quite someone you all don’t want to mess with! Got it maggots?!”

“You know, she sounds really cute compared to the voice from that helicopter.” Kaede giggled.

“Yeah, she really is cute and cool.” Carrie agreed.

“Hey! Don’t you go there!” Skye exclaimed before taking out her control and began fiddling around with it, having her helicopter toy come into the room in mere minutes before its starts flying around us. “This bad boy is something of my invention! It was what won the Battlebot competition last year!”

“Battlebot?!” I exclaimed in shock. “Oh hey, I remember now! I’ve seen it on ABC network. So wait, you were one of the competitors?!”

“Heh heh, yep. This baby here was also served as my final project for my High School Robotics classes.” Skye grinned madly. “She’s a beaut, isn’t she?”

“Mm…it does look pretty advanced.” Nicole agreed.

“See? She gets it!” Skye laughed. “Now come on maggots! Information and let us explore more of this darn place!”

“Um…okay?” Jamie gulped.

“Fine, but she’s your responsibility.” Jack snorted, heading out, scratching his butt. “I rather go and take a nap.”

“Jack! We need to investigate the place!” Kaede exclaimed. “We can’t just stand around and do nothing! We have many places to explore!”

“Ugh…fine.” Jack yawned. “But after that, I’m taking my nap.”

“Sure, whatever.” Rantaro rolled his eyes.

“Okay.” Nicole nodded.

“Alright you guys, let’s go.” Ren smiled. “Let’s continue on exploring around the place!”

“Hey! He stole my line!” Skye complained. “Jeez! No fair!”

Heh heh…Um…sorry?

“Though, a workout room? Hmm…curious.” Mason smiled softly. “Perhaps I could train myself in here before I depart.”

“But you’re already strong big brother.” Carrie stated, earning a chuckle from her older brother.

“While that may be true. I still need to train hard in order to be prepared. Extra precaution.” Mason smiled before ruffling his sister’s hair.

“Tee-hee! Okay big brother!” Carrie smiled brightly.

“Hey, what they talking about?” Skye asked.

“Just some offer he was given to about going to some military themed school.” I answered, putting my hands in my pockets.

“Ah…I gotcha. He certainly does looks like he’s ready for combat.” Skye smirked. “I like it.”

“This place does look like you see from a Planet Fitness Gym.” Kaede commented. “And we even got one back down at the mall.” My dad and Douglas went over to some weights. "And I can buff up to get a women." Douglas said.

"That is never gonna happen." My dad said.

"Oh yeah?" Douglas smirked. He pulled out a ten weight... and fell to the ground with a 'THUD'. My dad and Jack laughed as Douglas got back up a bit dazed. "Maybe leave the buffing up to the others, Douglas." My dad said with a giggle. Douglas growled a little at him.

“Guess maybe for back up training?” Jamie suggested before frowning. “No…that doesn’t make sense.”

“Alright alright! You maggots get it! This is a room for new recruits like you to workout! But remember that I’m in charge, and you need maggots need to be obedient! Then you’ll be ready for battle!” Skye grinned.

“We already have a leader.” Nicole spoken.

“Eh?” Skye asked in confusion.

“Sarah is the leader considering that she is a princess and has extraordinary magic that even surpasses the Princesses of Equestria, along with her displaying countless acts of loyalty.” I blushed over at the explanation Nicole gave out to her.

“C-Come on, you guys…again with being a leader cause I'm a Princess? I-I mean…we all just on equal to our own ends.” I stated, blushing a bit.

“Whaaaat? Oh come on!” Skye grumbled. “Fine then! For now on, you’ve been promoted to Corporeal Gem then! But I’m still considering myself General Skye Jones! Remember that!”

“R-Right…” I nodded. This girl really means business…

Later

After heading back to the elevator, Skye became interested in what the buttons that she tried touching some random, but Jack stopped her and screamed “Don’t even try brat.”

“Jeez, I was just curious about this place! Not my fault, chubby!” Skye pouted.

“What?!” Jack yelled.

“Hey, you don’t yell when Shimmer calls you chubby!” I pointed out.

“Well… she’s a shrimp, she’s an exception.” Jack defended hiding a blush.

“Whose Shimmer?” Skye asked.

“My adoptive alicorn daughter.” I stated.

“Can we just move on already?” Rantaro groaned.

“Don’t worry, I got it!” Carrie pressed one of the new buttons appearing in the slots, closing the doors with Skye holding onto her toy helicopter. “Do you always carry that?” Kodi asked curiously.

“Of course I do, doggy.” Skye grinned.“ Ha ha, I take this baby on a stroll for reconnaissance!”

“Reconnaissance?” I asked.

“You mean that you use it to examine things? Hmm, I guess it would make sense on how you knew us.” Jamie nodded in agreement. “It has some cameras installed in it.”

“Exactly! Good eyes there, Private Watson!” Skye smirked. “I test this baby out whenever back at home!”

“Really? Even back at home?” I asked in surprise. “Wow, what else can a 13-year old genius can do?”

“Heh, jealous?” Skye grinned at me. “I know, I’m awesome!”

“W-Well…not really. I was just awed by it.” I stated.

“Awe on my VR designs later, Corporeal Ren! Right now, let’s explore this so called ‘Home-Ship’.” Skye stated sternly, but held a confidant smirk on his face. “R-Right…” I grinned awkwardly, sweat-dropping a little. She’s pretty cheery, confidant, and such.

Soon, the elevator began moving upwards into one of the next rooms of the place. It soon arrived to another new floor in the area, which appeared to what looks like a wrestling ring. We walked across the narrow pathway and found ourselves a stadium with a wrestling ring in the middle. Apparently, this room seems to be just one floor below the shopping district.

“This looks like something out from seeing the WWE.” Ren commented. “I always seen that much about and those cool moves John Cena does.”

“You’re a fan of John Cena?” Jack asked in surprise.

“Well yeah. Especially his epic theme song.” Ren added with a soft smile.

“Ha ha ha ha!” Jack came over and gave Ren a noogie. “So you watch it too?! That’s pretty damn awesome!”

“Oh, so you watch that wrestling TV network?” Jamie asked in surprise before muttering “That’s sorta not a surprise…”

“I heard that nerd.” Jack growled before puffing his chest, jiggling his belly a little before commenting “I’ll have you know that my family are actually influential in the art of wrestling! I know a few of my cousins who went to WWE and fought in it.”

“So you know how to wrestle despite it being fake?” Rantaro questioned.

“Hell yeah! I wrestled my dad a ton of times as practice!” Jack smirked. “Even though most of the time I always lose by getting underneath his b-”

“Don’t finish that sentence please!” Kaede exclaimed, covering her ears with a blush on her face. “I seriously don’t want to be scarred for life!”

"And Sarah's too innocent for that!" My dad exclaimed.

"I have a boyfriend now dad." I deadpanned.

"Not excuses!"

“Tch, that’s because you aren’t even my age.” Jack grunted before gazing at the wrestling ring with a smirk. “But how about one of you losers come and fight me?”

“F-Fight you?” Jamie asked nervously.

"Bring it!" I exclaimed, turning into my angry form but it was a happy angry.

"Now now Sarah we have to wait." Ren said. I sighed and turned back to normal.

“Hmm…interesting.” Nicole commented, walking inside of the walking ring while Rantaro checked out the rest of the audience’s seat before finding the commentator's room.

“Huh, it looks like the power here seems to work.” Rantaro said, speaking through the microphone. “Heh, sitting right here is something to be proud of.”

“Um, by sitting in one of the commentator's seat?” I asked in confusion.

“If you don’t get it, then scram kid.” Rantaro scoffed. “I’m already annoyed being around you.”

“Never mind…sorry.” I apologized with a slight frown before walking away from him and looked around the place.

“Hey guys! I think I found the changing room for both genders.” Jamie called, finding two different colored doors. The blue was for the boys, and the pink was for the girls.

“Huh, that’s…somewhat comforting.” Kaede smiled softly.

“And some wrestling singlets…!” Jack shouted, coming out of the boys changing room and showed us different sized singlets. “Ha ha, maybe now that we can wrestle. Don’t worry ladies, I’ll teach ya how to fight.”

“Uh…what?” Kaede glared at Jack, along with Nicole and Skye while Carrie frowned.

“That’s not very nice.” Carrie stated.

“Yeah, coming out of a tub of lard like ya. Seriously private Yamaki, learn to watch your mouth from your superior.” Skye grumbled.

“What you say?!” Jack exclaimed.

“Let’s just go before things escalate into more arguing.” Mason sighed.

“Well we’ve dealt with crazy things like this before, right? So maybe it won’t be bad.” I reassured with a soft smile.

Later

We explored around the mall district as we explored to find some new shops opened up, revealing another racing track.

“A racing track? I never would have imagined a mall to have something like this.” Jamie commented. “And judging by this structure, I say it’s sponsored by NASCAR.”

"Sweet I can use my car on this." I said.

"You have a car?!" Skye exclaimed.

"A self driving car made by yours truly." My dad said, with his ego taking over. Everyone rolled their eyes at him. "Nobody cares, Donny." Douglas said. My dad blew a raspberry at his brother. “Just like with me fighting off some of my rival gangs.” Jack huffed. “Fighting off for territory can lead some to…unintended violence.”

“Not interested.” Rantaro bluntly stated. “Besides, why am I so interested learning so much about you? Unless it involves cash, I rather be interested in that as a broker.”

“Do you always think of stuff like that?” Ren frowned, not liking Rantaro’s attitude per usual.

“Well I’ve been stuck here long enough. Do you know how much money you can make in a day, week, or even months?” Rantaro questioned with a bored look.

“Once again, seeing you is sometimes makes us baffle.” Ren sighed before smiling softly. “Though it is good to see you act like that.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Rantaro questioned.

“He means what he means.” Nicole replied for Ren before entering the small racing track, seeing some cars. “I guess we have some means to have fun…though I never did stuff like this. Not a fan of motion sickness, but I manage to hold it in when necessary.”

“Heh, not inviting you on a joy ride with me.” Jack snorted before examining the cars. Skye walked over and gently bowed down a little at the car Jack was examining. He noticed her looking down at it and grunted a “What”?

“It’s just weird that all of this was made into this strange ship. Or…is it really a space-ship? I mean, how the heck was all of this made?” Skye questioned. “I mean, I’m new to this all of this, but this is all loco to the coco.”

“Um…is that really an expression?” Jamie meekly asked.

“Of course it is! So don’t interrupt your superior, Private Wattson!” Skye stated sternly. “Now then, where we we? Oh right, we were investigating this place for…Corporeal Gem! Give me a recap of what so special about this place?”

And of course, she returns back to me…Oh well, might as well explain it all back to her.

“Well it’s just that Ren and all the others woke up on this ship with no memories of how we got here.” I explained. “Though…they later soon found out that their memories were all jumbled up.”

“Jumbled up? I thought you guys said that you all each don’t remember how you arrived in this base, right maggot?” Skye questioned.

“We did, but unfortunately, what we mean is that we seemed to remember different days of our last days before ending up in Equestria.” Mason clarified. “I’m not sure, but it would seem our kidnapper intended this to mess us up.”

“I see…and those pods are some sort of sleeping pod, right?” Skye guessed. “You know, that weird thing I ended up waking up.”

“That’s the one.” Nicole nodded before looking through her iPad. “Apparently, we each woken up in those things for some reason to end up here in Equestria.”

“Course I still don’t know why I ended up being around here with you dopes.” Rantaro shrugged. “Oh well, guess it would be exciting to try out new things in life as they say.”

“Yeah yeah, shut up.” Jack grunted in annoyance. “But anyway, we all woke up with different days of how we were kidnapped.”

“Or different years, messing us up.” Jamie added. “Skye, do you remember anything from before?”

“Actually, it’s pretty obvious when she told us.” Nicole said, confusing the rest of us.

“Eh? What I say?” Skye asked.

“Earlier before, you said something about getting ‘recently famous’ and how your fame started out in a month ago or so.” Nicole explained. “Meaning that that was the last day you remembered before getting trapped in that sleeping pod. In other words, that was the stopping point of yours.”

“Huh, good explanation there Private Bonnie.” Skye nodded. “So wait, you guys remember further than me when I became famous from graduating high school?”

“Well yeah, more like many months before you.” I chuckled, rubbing the back of my head.

“Huh, that’s pretty cool! Hee hee, guess it makes sense to show the world how much cool of a celebrity are!” Skye grinned. “But you know, this is pretty cool. Wish I knew much about this place.”

“Well we will know once we solve any of the mysteries.” Kaede stated before realizing something. “Oh right! Ren, do you remember about the note?”

“Oh right! I forgot about that!” Ren quickly took out the smudge note. “Hmm, if I shine some light onto it, we might find out what’s going on.”

"But what can we use?" I asked. Suddenly, my mothers' seven rings glowed, shimmered and they magically floated off of my horn. "My mom's rings!" The rings formed a circle around the note and shining a rainbow colored light over the note, which was rested over at a nearby table I placed as the others walked over and soon watched over the black smudges slowly disappearing in sight.

“Whoa, they got rid of the smudges.” Jamie commented in awe.

“So does that mean that we can read it?” Carrie asked. "And hopefully find Sarah's mother?"

"Her mother?" Skye exclaimed.

"My family past is complicated." Ren commented.

“Look at it! Look at it!” Kodi nodded. “Hey Ren, what does it say? What does it say?!”

“Hold on, hold on.” I picked up the note and looked through it. “You guys ready?”

Everyone nodded, but Skye began flailing her arms around and exclaimed “Whoa! What in the world was that?! I never seen anything do that before! What did that crystal do or…or…!”

“Hey, calm down brat.” Jack huffed, grabbing her by the back collar.

“H-Hey! Put me down Private Yamaki!” Skye demanded.

“Shut it.” Jack huffed before turning to me. “Hey kid, what does the note say?”

“Huh? Oh well…” I looked over to the note and began reading it aloud. Every bit I read it…it only adds on much more on what we previously knew so far.

- From the Executives Office of the Connelly Foundation....

Through it the years, We have been committed to watching and helping the world in order to help the people in search of their lost futures. But we’re regret to inform that the world is facing an epidemic crisis. Ever since the biggest incident that occurred several months ago, the epidemic worse and this creation lead to be a problem for mankind. That is why we decided to work on Project Ark. But make no mistake, this is not the end for the Connelly Foundation nor the future of mankind. We will find a cure for the virus. We sincerely thank everyone for your help and start over the years. For now, we are going under investigation and it would surely that we might've discovered the cause of the Dusk-7 Virus. Though, it should have been obvious the moment we created the monsters to harness its power to help the world. For now, we’re developing the cure but we will surely be ready to find any possible survivors. Once we find any possible survivors, we’ll report back to show about it. For now, we already gained nine people who appeared to show no symptoms about it…If we find them and interview them, then we may sure find a possible way to secure the hope of mankind. Then Project Ark can start.“

- Sincerely, the Executives Office.

It was that moment the atmosphere turned silent and dark. After I was done finishing this up, everyone looked at each other in shock, disturbance, and anger. “What the hell is this crap?!” Jack exclaimed. “Is this some sort of joke?!”

“The Dusk-7 Virus…?” Nicole questioned, rubbing her chin in thought. “That’s quite strange…”

“I’ll say…” Rantaro nodded, hardly fazed by these news. “So the world is facing an epidemic of some virus. Heh, when crap gone really crazy, this happened…”

“S-So whole world is being threatened by a deadly virus?!” Kaede exclaimed. “That’s insane! I never even heard about it!”

“Me too! And this Darken Heart Virus?! This is relevantly new!” Jamie sputtered. “I-I mean, I’ve reviewed many viruses, illnesses, and many other symptoms of different cases of virus and such, but this is just new! What could it mean?!”

“So none of us remembered this, huh?” Mason asked, which we nodded as I answered “Yeah, it would seem so. That’s another case of our memories. Looks like our missing memories of how we got here isn’t the only case, we don’t know much about that.”

“So deadly virus spreading around the world in a wildfire? Wow, that’s pretty cray-cray.” Skye blinked in shock. “And what in the hay is this Connelly Foundation?”

“I think I have heard about them somewhere…” Nicole hummed.

“Really? I don’t really know…” I smiled sheepishly.

“Hmm…you know, there’s one thing I’m confused.” Carrie frowned.

“What is it Carrie?” Mason asked in concern.

“It’s about the part how they created something about monsters. Does that mean that these guys were involved onto creating these monsters?” Carrie wondered.

“Yeah, it would seem so.” Mason couldn’t help but agreed there. “Whoever this Connelly Foundation is, surely we’ll remembered once Princess Luna manages to release one of our locked-up memories.”

“Hey, what you guys’ talking about?” Skye asked. “Who’s this Princess Luna?”

“She’s one of the rulers of Equestria and a good friend to us.” Ren explained. “Trust me, she’s a really friendly pony with a weird Shakespeare accent.”

“Whatever, you maggots show it to me.” Skye grinned. “You know, as your general in charge of this mission.”

“We just barely met you like five minutes and you already call yourself a general?” Jack snorted.

“Though, about the Connelly Foundation…I know for sure I’ve heard about them somewhere.” Nicole thought aloud.

“Well give it time and maybe you would remember.” Rantaro joked. “Heh, like you could due to your silent nature.”

Nicole doesn’t remark on that and just remains silent from his answer.

Yep, he’s definitely right about that…Not that I’m not arguing or complaining about that.

“But…a virus affecting the earth?! I don’t believe it!” Kaede exclaimed in shock.

“As much as I want to disbelieve in that, I…think maybe we need to believe it.” Jamie frowned, much to our surprise. “W-Well…this is just a thought, but remember those dreams we had based on our lost memories that Princess Luna manages to break free? Well maybe…they may relate to that. I mean, that’s what I think…”

“Well…I guess.” I couldn’t help but agreed to that.

“But this Dusk-7 Virus….What could that be?” Mason wondered.

“Wish I knew.” Rantaro shrugged.

“Bullcrap! I never even heard of any crap like that!” Jack hissed, clenching his fists before slamming it into the table, creating a bit of a dent while the rest of us flinched back of that impact. Blitz munched on his fist. "OW! Tiny pest!" Blitz chirped innocently and let go of Jack's fist.

“H-Hold it Private Yamaki!” Skye exclaimed. “While this is all crazy, even I’m comprehending by everything that’s happening, but all we gotta do is just see what’s in the end and find out much about our missing memories, you got it maggot?”

“Tch…fine.” Jack huffed, putting his feet on the table. “Tch…this all been a waste.”

“I wouldn’t say so Jack.” I smiled, reassuring him. “I mean, at least we found some new clues about our missing memories.”

“Ren’s right. And like he, Jamie, and Skye said, we need to keep calm and accept everything we learned.” Mason nodded in agreement.

“Yeah, and besides, I think it clears some mysteries.” Jamie nodded in agreed. “At least we finally figured out how many of us are left.”

“What do you mean?” Kaede asked.

“Well-”

“He means that the contents of the note stated that this Connelly Foundation founded nine survivors, which means it could be stating about us, am I right?” Nicole questioned.

“R-Right…” Jamie sweat-dropped, smiling sheepishly at her.

“Nine survivors…So that must mean that we must be the only ones left.” Rantaro smirked.

“N-Now hold on…I’m sure there’s a logical explanation!” Kaede exclaimed. “I mean, there could be more people, right?”

“I guess…." I said.

“Jeez, you guys went all this adventuring and somehow seemed to complete your training? Gotta say, not bad for a pack of maggots.” Skye grinned. “Hee hee, wish I was there for all that kick-butting and show them who’s in charge?”

“Yeah…right.” Jack rolled his eyes, earning a scolding look from her.

“Oh yeah? Just for that, I’m demoting you soldier!” Skye exclaimed, earning a snort from Jack. She then rubbed her chin and mumbled “I wonder what kind of worse punishment I could give you for your attitude?”

“Being around you?” Jack joked.

“Wrong! Being around ‘you’!” Um…I don’t get it. Is that some sort of reference to something?

“So…nine survivors? Wow…I’m seriously taking all of this…” Kaede muttered. “I mean…this Project Ark, nine survivors and other stuff stated on that note…is it really true?”

“Apparently so, that might explain our current situation. But that doesn’t explain why in a colorful world filled with talking ponies, dangerous creatures, and evil boring villains.” Rantaro shrugged. “I’m pretty sure that’s what all in our minds right now…”

“Mm…” Nicole hummed in agreement before saying “That is the only mystery we know so far. Why here?”

“Yeah…that is confusing.” Kaede nodded in agreement. “I just hope we all can figure this out…”

“Don’t worry everyone, I know that we can do it.” I reassured with a soft smile. “Maybe the earth is in danger from Darken Heart Virus, but maybe they made that cure for us.”

“True…there’s still a chance that earth is still there.” Mason nodded.

“Yeah, we can’t give up!” Carrie smiled happily.

“Hm…” Nicole nodded.

I looked at the note for anything else. "... Aww... nothing about my mom." I sighed.

"Oh Sarah, I'm sorry.." Ren said. Suddenly, the note and rings glowed and the words vanished from the page. "What the hell?" Jack exclaimed. Glowing purple words appeared on the paper and it said...

If you are reading this Sarah, then you have found all of my rings and you can finally find me. The rings shall lead you to me when they line up in a straight line and placed themselves on your horn and they shall lead you to me.

Good luck, my daughter.

"... Looks like we found a lead to your mother." Rantaro said.

My heart was beating with excitement. "What are we waiting for? Let's go! Let's go! I'm gonna find my mother!"

"Hell yeah!" Jack said.

"Wait for us!" Ren exclaimed. All of us used the elevator and got back to the living room. I placed the rings on my horn and they glowed brightly and before us appeared a light blue glowing path that lead through Ponyville to my castle. "Your castle? Why would we go there?" Carrie asked.

"Cause maybe the Cutie Map will tell us where your mother is." Ren suggested.

"Only one way to find out." I said and we entered the castle and over the Cutie Map was a symbol of a dragon, a Night Fury specially and it was over...

"The Crystal Empire?!" We all exclaimed.

"Why in the world of Rnold would your mother be there?" Skye asked, confused.

"I don't know but I trust my mothers rings. I've gotta follow them." I said with determination.

"We're going with you, newbie." Jack said.

"Yeah, you're not going without us." Ren added.

"Or us." Moonshine said as he and the other dragons appeared. Skye gasped. "What in the world? When did you get dragons?!" she exclaimed. Oh right... we never told her about the dragons. "Never mind them, let's go find Sarah's mother." Jamie said. We all nodded and we all went to the train station and we boarded the train to the Crystal Empire.

Once we were there, the rings path lead us through the artic wind and ice. I used my magic to create a shield around us to keep out the wind and cold. The path lead us beyond the Crystal Empire to the Crystal Mountains. "Hey what's that?" Ren asked.

We looked through the ice and snow and saw... an ice blue unicorn coming out of the snow. "It's a unicorn... but it's made entirely out of ice." I said.

"I believe you are here to find Sapphire Gem?" it asked.

"How do you know about my mother?" I asked it.

"Follow me and I shall show you." The Ice Unicorn said. It walked ahead and we followed the unicorn to a large block of ice... with something inside. It was a peach colored alicorn with a white mane and tail. "It's... It's... my mom." I gasped.

"How do you know?" Jack asked.

"She's peach colored like me." I replied.

"Why is she in the ice?" Ren asked.

"I found her weak and close to death so I freezed her in ice until help would arrive. You are exactly what I need, with your help you can bring your mother back."

My eyes shimmered with joy. "Well than, melt the ice!" Jack exclaimed.

The Ice Unicorn whinnied and reared up, "What's it doing?" Kaede asked.

"It's time for Sarah to meet her mother." Ren said. The Ice Unicorn melted the ice and Sarah's mother fell on the floor, unconscious. "Use the scepter to heal her." I whipped out my Scepter of Harmony and pointed it at my mom. The jewel and my mom glowed and... my mom first opened her eyes.

She shakily got up onto her four legs and stared up at me. My stomach had major butterflies in it. I was meeting my mother... for the first time. "... Mom?"

She looked at me with purple eyes. ".... Sarah.... my daughter."

I eyes filled with tears and so did my moms. I kneeled down and hugged her and she hugged me back. "Sarah... my child." I smiled gratefully at my mother. We broken apart and my mom noticed my friends and the dragons. "And who are all of them, honey?"

"These are all of my friends. Mom.. meet Ren Loodan, Jack Yamaki, Rantaro Wilde, Nicole Bonnie, Mason and Carrie Hunter, Kaede Ross, Jamie Watson, Skye Jones, Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack and our dragons. The Night Fury is Moonshine and Dramillion is Camo, Camo is Ren's. The Light Fury is Snowflake she's mine. The Deadly Nadder is Storm, she's Kaede. The Monstrous Nightmare is Firestorm, he's Mason's and Carries'. The Zippleback is Spark and Fire, they belong to Nicole and Rantaro and the Razorwhip is Silverspike, he's Masons'."

All my friends gave their greetings to my mom. My mom started to walk over but, "Woah." she almost fell down until I caught her, "Easy mom." I cooed. Her legs were a bit shaky. "Thanks honey.. I haven't used them in a while." I helped her over to my friends and Snowflake approached her, supporting her with her wing. "Thank you dear."

"Dad, Big D and Douglas are going to be so happy to see you." I stated.

My mom grinned at the though of dad and her dear friends. "Come on let's get your mother back home." Ren said.

We all nodded and helped my mom onto Snowflake. "Ready mom?" I asked. My mom nodded and I mounted Snowflake as well. The others mounted the dragons while Rainbow and Fluttershy hovered in the air. My mom wrapped her hooves around me. "Let's go gang." Our dragons flew into the sky and flew away from the Crystal Empire. Mom gasped in awe at the view. "It's beautiful." she said.

I grinned at her as we made our way back to Ponyville.

Once we made it to Ponyville, we landed in front of my castle to find.. "DAD?! JAKE?!"

Yep, my dad was right on the steps of my castle, grinning at us. Mom and I dismounted Snowflake and I ran over to him. "What are you doing here?"

"Donny and Douglas said you found clues to your mothers' whereabouts, so I came here to greet you all." Jake said. Mom and Dad looked at each other with big smiles. "Jake... my love." My mom said.

"Sapphire.. my darling." The two of them walked up to each other and Dad kneeled down to her height. They both hugged each other, shedding tears of joy to finally be reunited after all these years. I couldn't help but smile at this reunion... then Jack nudged me towards them. "Huh?"

"Go on newbie." Jack said. "They're your parents afterall."

Catching onto what he was suggested, I went over to my biological parents and hugged them both and they hugged me back. I finally had my parents back and I was not going to lose them again.

Ren's POV

My friends and I dove right into telling Sapphire all of the adventures we've had with Sarah and how powerful she had grown in her absence. Sapphire couldn't have been more proud of her daughter, especially learning that Jake was going to pass the role of Alpha Dragon to her one day and learning she's the Princess of Friendship.

Sarah wanted to return her mothers' seven rings to her, but she said keep. "But they're yours, mom. I can't have them." Sarah said,

"I did say, I'd pass them down to you when you were ready... now you are, so they're yours now." Sapphire replied. Sarah grinned at her mom, "I'm really glad you're here mom."

"And here I'll stay."

Big D. and Douglas were shocked and relived to see Sapphire and Jake walking into the castle together. They were so happy to see their old friend again. Sarah thanked the two for looking after her daughter (they didn't tell her about Douglas wanting to use Sarah as a weapon).

Anyway, Sarah gave her mom a grand tour of her castle and in sort... she adored the castle. She kept talking like Rarity saying, 'This is gorgeous!' and 'How exquisite.' Sarah had a guest bedroom next door to hers and she gave it to her mother.

Mason and Sarah gave her a well cooked and deserved breakfast, completed with bacon, eggs, sausage and etc. What surprised us is that she ate the bacon and sausage... well surprised most of us, Jack went like, "She eats meat too, she's my kind of women. Hahahah."

Sapphire really needed it as she was rather famished after been frozen in ice for many, many years. Blitz tried to sneak of sausage away from her but she caught him. "Aww... whose this little fella?" Sapphire asked.

"That's Blitz, my chibi dinosaur." Sarah replied.

"Well he's adorable. Do any other you have one?" Sapphire asked us.

"Jack, Jamie, Mason and I do." I replied.

We took out the cards and put our dinosaurs in their chibi form. They all chirped at Sapphire. "Aww... they are so adorable." she cooed. We all giggled at her reaction. That's when Shimmer entered the room, "Hi Mommy." she said.

"Hi Shimmer." I replied.

Shimmer took notice to my mother and my mom took notice to Shimmer. "Mommy, whose this?" Shimmer asked me.

"This is my mom, Sapphire Gem, Shimmer. So she's your Grandmother."

"Honey, whose this?" My mom asked.

"This is Shimmer Glow, the tiny filly I adopted." I replied. I brought Shimmer over and mom rubbed her mane, making her giggle, "She's adorable."

"Thank you, Grandmom." Shimmer said, making my heart melt. "So should we go back to the home-ship and find out more about memories?" Carrie suggested.

"Sure." I replied.

"Memories?" Sapphire asked.

"Ren and the others are trying to find out more about their lost memories." Sarah replied.

"Maybe I can help." Sapphire suggested.

"Oh no, no, no, you don't have to do that." I quickly said, not wanting Sarah's mom to waste her time. "No, no, I insist." Sapphire replied.

"Alright then, can't argue with newbie' mom, let's go." Jack said. We all nodded and headed to the home-ship.

When we got back to the home-ship, we headed over straight to my room and straight through the secret wall and into the secret white room. The room where we all woken up from those secret pods.

“Hey, I know this place!” Skye gasped. “This is the same room where I woken up and that’s the pod that I’ve woken up!”

Skye pointed over to one of the pods over by the farthest right of the wall. All nine pods were lined up with five on the right and four by the left. I still can’t believe that nine of us woken up at the same place, and now we’re all together. This is all too crazy…

“So why are we here again?” I asked curiously.

Nicole didn’t respond before walking over to the white wall between the white room and pressed her hand over it. Huh? Why is she doing that? Is there a reason for that?

As me and Skye kept watching, we heard a clicking sound before seeing a part of the white wall started pushing back and opened up a dark hallway.

“A secret entrance?!” I gasped.

"Woah..." Sarah and Sapphire gasped.

“It would seem so.” Nicole hummed. “But why here?”

“Hey, you don’t think-”

“That would it lead to a dead end?” Nicole guessed, surprising Skye before she nodded. “Hm….I guess.”

“You guess?” Skye asked incredulously. “Not good with answers, are ya Private Bonnie?”

Nicole doesn’t respond back to her before she began heading inside of the secret entrance with the two of us following after her. As we caught up to her and saw how dark and gritty it was walking through here, I walked right next to Nicole and asked “So Nikki, how did you know that there was a secret entrance?”

“Hmm…I don’t know. I just had this feeling…” Nicole muttered.

“Huh…I see.” I nodded in understanding. This feeling…does it relate to her memories? Hmm…well either way, whatever we’re heading into would lead us to any more clues.

As we reached to the other side of the small dark hallway, we find ourselves in what looks like a tornado swept through here. It was a small brown room with a computer by a desk at the far left corner of the place with a shelf filled with books, but it looked like it was all fallen apart along with a bunch of blank white papers all over the floor.

Seeing this place made us look like someone was destroying this place.

“Jeez…what the frigging Arnold happened here?” Skye blinked in surprise. “Did somebody tried to blew up this place?”

“Maybe…” Nicole muttered before walking over to the computer and attempted to turn it on, but the screen remained blank. “No power…typical.”

“Well I guess…but no offense, but it’s not like we can Google our way through.” Ren chuckled nervously.

“You kidding? Course we can Corporeal Loodan. Google’s always the answer!” Skye smirked. “Fudge Yahoo and all those other search-websites, Google is the key to our answers.”

“Well…can’t help but argue with that.” I mean, Ren practically goes on his computer all day and search up anything that he wants to find with the help of Google. So…yeah. Maybe that could work.

“Well…I guess I can’t do anything. Though this room seemed to hold something important, but what?” Nicole wondered aloud before examining much of the room’s quarters. Me and Skye looked at each other and nodded before we began to help her in our search around this room.

Sapphire looked over at a bunch of stack books and tried to take out one of them till she manged to make them all fall on top of her. "MOM!" Sarah cried.

"Ms Gem!" Carrie cried.

“You okay?!” I asked in concern. Sapphire poked her head out of the pile a bit dazed, "I'm alright, dearies." she said, much to our relief.

“Hey. Come look at this.” We all turned to Nicole as she took out a folder from out of the desk drawers and examined it. I ran over to it while Skye managed to get herself out of the stack of books that was on her before heading out, trying to stand up to get a better look at the folder Nicole had in her hands.

It had the words ‘Classified’ on it. With a name like that, I bet there is something good in here. It might show us much about our missing memories.

“What is this? A file?” I asked warily before reading the type of the name and when I did, I grew shocked. “Project Ark?!”

“Wait, isn’t that the same name described on that letter you guys somehow managed to read by wiping off those black smudges?” Skye questioned.

“Apparently…” Nicole muttered.

“So this file has info about the project?” I wondered.

“Okay, so what does it say?!” Skye demanded, getting excited. “If I really lost my memories like you guys said, so maybe it can fill us in?!”

“I guess…” I shrugged before smiling softly. “Who knows? It could happen.”

“Ha! I’m lucky that I woken up yesterday and after being told of all this crazy stuff, I’m actually pretty early for the big twist.” Skye gave us a peace sign with a smirk on her face before clearing her throat. “So anyway, care to read it Private Bonnie?”

Nicole let out a nod before she opened up the file and saw a bunch of papers inside it with the front page showing something detailed on it.

“Project Ark.”

“The last hope to save humanity from the disaster raining down from space. Burdened with this imperative project are the Adams and Eves of the new world. Those who are selected for it will be the seeds of hope for the future of humanity. That is the purpose of Project Ark.”

Huh…Adams and Eves of the new world? Could it possibly refer to us as ‘Adams and Eves’ and the new world ‘Equestria’?
“W-Well…what does the rest say?” Skye asked, pointing her finger at Nicole. “Come on! Don’t leave us in suspense! Just say it Private Bonnie!”

“Unfortunately, I can’t.” Nicole shook her head before showing us the rest of the papers, revealing each and every sentence were blacked out with a permanent black marker.

“The rest of it is blacked out, I can’t ready any further.”

“Huh? Seriously?!” I exclaimed in shock.

“What?! What the heck?!” Skye exclaimed. “What the fudge?!”

"Wait... let me try some magic." Sapphire said, stepping forth.

"Mom, are you sure you should be using your magic? I think you should at least rest for a few days before trying your magic." Sarah said with concern.

"Oh honey, don't worry." Sapphire said.

"Actually, Ms. Gem, I agree with newbie. We don't want you passing out cause of a headache." Jack said.

"Yeah, you should rest." I added.

Sapphire sighed, "Alright dearies."

Why is that part covered up? Now what are we gonna do?! Wait…that part…

“Hey, about the part that says the Adams and Eves of this new world…you don’t think it’s mentioning us, right?” I questioned with a slight frown.

“And what the heck is this seeds of hope?” Skye questioned. “What kind of hope is it talking about? Knowing so far with this isn’t giving us any hope at all.”

“Indeed…” Nicole muttered, looking through the rest of the files through the single folder, finding all of the paper all blacked off.

Man…and I thought we were so close. Though I guess it’s a relief that we managed to find some info about this Project Ark and such. Though, I wonder what’s this about this Dusk-7 Virus…It sounds like something out of a Shonen Anime.

As Nicole was looking through the file….a slip of paper fell out of the file, and I turned my attention to it.

“What’s this…?” I asked, picking the piece of paper up. It wasn’t very long but it wasn’t blacked off like the rest in the file as I read a single sentence on it.

“You must not leave.”

“Eh? That’s it?” Skye asked, grabbing the piece of paper out of my hands and looked through it. “Well this is a hunk of junk!”
“Though…why does it say it like that?” Nicole wondered. “Something is wrong with the way it was written.”

“Yeah…I kinda have to agreed.” I nodded in agreement, voicing out my opinion. “I could understand if it said, like, ‘I can’t leave’. But ‘you must not leave’?”

…

What is this? My head feels…funny. This strange sensation. It’s like deja vu…Those words…you must not leave…I don’t know why…but I feel like I’ve seen that…somewhere before…

“But…I can’t quite remember…” I muttered.

What do I know? What don’t I know? I….I….I don’t know…I can’t remember…

“….” Nicole stares at the piece of paper before placing it back in her pockets. “In any case…I’m afraid finding this secret room seems like it was another hope shattered moment.”

“Aww…that sucks!” Skye complained. “I can’t believe it! That is so suckish! Now what?!”

My mom came forth, "Well... we just keep moving forward."

Music started playing and mom and I broke into a song.

(Me)
Your life is a journey
And you'll learn as you grow

(Mom)
So don't let worries stop you
If your unsure of where to go
Just one step is a good way to start

(Me)
If it's right you'll know if your heart

(Mom)
Once you've found you're on the right track

(Me)
As you move forward

(Mom)
As you move forwards

(Me)
As you move forward

(Both)
Don't forget to look back

After the song, my friends looked at each other, "I guess they do have a point." Nicole said.

"Yeah." Jack said.

Thinking about everything that I've been through...learning much more what's been happening on Earth. Dusk-7 Virus...nine survivors....Project Ark...even what's been happening on earth due to these meteorites...this is all too crazy to comprehend.

I want to go back home to check up on my family....My sister Lillie, my brother Dan, my mom and my dad. I really wish that I could check it up...

"It's such a shame, really." Huh? Ah! We all turned around and saw....

"Void..." Ren muttered, widening my eyes a bit.

"Who are you suppose to be?" I exclaimed in shock.

"He's called Void, he's a creep that attacked the Crystal Empire before you came here." Jack stated.

"Good time to meet again, humans." Void chuckled, crossing his arms. "I see you met Jake's daughter."

"How do you know about my dad, Jake?" I asked.

"Who do you think tried to take you when you were younger? I would have gotten away with it too, if my brother hadn't given you to the two bumbling brothers."

"HEY!" My dad and his brother stated, insulted.

"BROTHER?!" Everyone exclaimed in utter shock.

"You're realated to Jake?" My mom asked.

"Yes... and I should have taken Sarah for myself." Void said. "Instead of raising her in his... hope and friendship, bleh."

(Void)
Listen, little girl
You're talking to a god
And I don’t wanna hear the drama
Kindness ain't my brand

(Jake)
Oh, I guess that's why you ran

(Void)
Tried being married to your mama

(Jake)
You stink at being a uncle
Poor Malie, are you sad?

(Sapphire)
Not as sad as you without your powers
I didn’t come to fight
For once, do something right

(Void)
I'm despair, were you expecting flowers?

(Jake)
What do you want cause I don't need you for something

(Void)
I'm giving you everything,

(Both)
by giving you nothing

(Void)
I did what I had to do (Uh-uh-uh)

(Jake)
No, know you only did what's best for you

(Void)
Well, you can learn a thing or two (Uh-uh-uh)
When push comes to shove
You do what you gotta do, yeah

(Jake)
You were never there
Guess you don't have a phone
You never had cared for my daughter

(Void)
Are you kidding? Is this a joke?
You need to let it go
You're weaker with those friendship issue

(Me)
Oh! Thank you!

(Void)
Show me some respect
It ain't easy to neglect
My attention would've made you stronger

(Me)
Uh-uh! Should I be proud?
Don’t turn this thing around

(Void)
I guess you are you’re father's daughter

(Me)
What do you want cause I don't need you for something

(Void)
I'm giving you everything,

(Both)
by giving you nothing

(Me)
I did what I had to do (Uh-uh-uh)
I made it on my own, thanks to my friends

(Void)
Well, you can learn a thing or two (Uh-uh-uh)
When push comes to shove
You do what you gotta do

(Void)
How 'bout I go with you and we spend some time?

(Jack)
How 'bout you leave cause you ain't getting our girl

(Void)
Let's make the memories, you can show me the town

(Me)
No, find their memories now

(Void)
Get over it

(Me)
I am over it!

(Both)
I'm over you being over it!

(Void)
Let's dance

[Instrumental]

(Both)
I did what I had to do (Uh-uh-uh)
No, you want me do what's best for you
Well, you can learn a thing or two (Uh-uh-uh)
When push comes to shove, you do-
When push comes to shove, you do-
When push comes to shove
You do what you gotta do

"Void...what are you doing here?" I asked with brave look.

"No need to hide your fears. I can easily see through you. Common for humans." Void sighed. "You foolish humans think that hope is always at the horizon, thinking that it can lead you to happiness....Well get this, it wouldn't. It would only lead you to your ends."

"What?" I asked in confusion.

"What the hell are you talking about, creep!" Jack exclaimed irritably.

"I only came here to see you." Void snickered darkly at Sarah. "You peeked my interest. You managed to retrieve so many of your powers including your Element of Harmony."

"If you even think of harming newbie, you got another thing coming, buster!" Jack threatened, raising his fists.

"Oh I would never dream of hurting her" Void nodded. "Besides, humanity and ponies are so alike...They refused to acknowledge to even understand or believe in others. That's why you peeked my interest...Because you see hope as a good thing, and so do I."

"Huh? What do you mean?" I asked in confusion.

"I mean that you have a firm believe in hope. You believe in hope and keep going...I sensed a powerful shining hope in you...and I believe in hope too...But how we see hope is different. You see it that people can work together...I believe in the opposite...but having nothing in life exist." Void explained.

"What?" I asked in confusion. "H-Hold on...are you saying that...that people shouldn't exist?"

"What the heck?!" Mason exclaimed.

"It's the way of life...and that's what I'm planning to do." Void smirked. "If nothing exists, then that way, hope can finally be achieved. Humankind, ponies, and other living things must not exist in order to keep the world safe. Thanks to them, the world is already in ruins thanks to them."

"Huh?!" Mason asked in shock before exclaiming "But you're crazy! Not everyone is evil if you're claiming that! We all believe in each other and work together in order to achieve things!"

"Indeed...but why can't everyone?" Void asked. "It's simple...why everyone needs to die. Once so, the Great Fall can reappear and we can end the world..."

"If that's what you're planning, then you're crazy!" Jamie exclaimed. "You're going to kill innocent lives!"

"Hm?" Void stared at me in confusion as I started to ramble.

"Look, I'm not too sure about this Great Fall or anything you're going on, but you can't end the world because everyone around the world can't see hope that good! Not everyone is evil and while there are difficult people to get along, I know that they're just having trouble. I may not know what you are, but I know that you believe in hope in your way, but what you're doing to achieve hope is wrong. Just please stop and just let me help you...Don't do this Void."

At that moment, I stopped to myself and realized what I just said. Whoa...did I said all that? Gosh...that's a little embarrassing. I don't know why, but I think that Void is just...misunderstanding what hope really means.

"Tch, shut up, shut up, shut up!" Void yelled, his mask turning darker with his pupils shrinking in sheer anger and frustration as I see through his mask's visor. "You're sounding like her!" he pointed to Sarah, "Don't speak like you're gonna believe in humanity or any kind! You're nothing more than a human who stole my powers! The Elements of Harmony are mine to control, not anyone!"

"You're not getting the Elements of Harmony, Void." Sapphire stated.

"...Tch, I owe you no explanation. Talking like you seemed to know so better than me!" Void scoffed. "You're just a stupid band of humans."

"Who are you calling stupid!" Jack growled, ready to pound Void.

"But...you certainly have a lot of faith in the magic of Friendship and Hope. Just like that nuisance..." Void muttered. "But no matter, once I reclaimed the Elements and find more shards, then the Great Fall will begin again."

"You keep mentioning the Great Fall, but what is that?" I asked.

"You'll learn soon enough...or if your memories ever come back. Heh heh, once so...you'll be wishing to die." What? What does he mean? Why would we ever think like that? "Oh yeah...one more thing, heh heh, I hope you enjoy soon learning much about that damn foundation...I hope you learn who's at fault here..."

"What?" I asked in confusion.

"Oh well...I will bring no harm to you...but soon...All of life shall end...then...I can finally achieve true hope...this time, for sure nothing can live. Not you or your friends, not the princesses, not even her. For now...I wish you goodbye...farewell humans...I hope that we have the chance to meet again soon..."

With that, Void disappeared in an instant through some dark energy swirling around him. I simply stood there, trying to comprehend everything that I just witnessed before me. What the heck was that all about? The Great Fall...Void...ending all of life...this is all too crazy...

"Now, he's a treat for sure now." Sapphire said.

"Yeah... we have to stop him from doing this Great Fall event." Mason said.

"And we will, besides we've got one weapon that's just as strong as that creep." Jack said, pointing to Sarah, who blushed. "Hehehe aww..."

"Yeah with Sarah, we'll beat that creep for sure." Rainbow said. Everyone agreed. Now that we know what Void is up to, we have to stop him. I know we can... I hope.

POV Ends

Episode 75: Chaos in the Home-Ship

Ren’s POV

Today, Fluttershy was spending today out of town. Apparently, the "Equestrian Society for the Preservation of Rare Creatures" gave her permission to observe some creatures called the "Breezies". According to Fluttershy, they were the rarest, tiniest and most adorable creatures in all of Equestria so as an Animal lover, she just had to take this chance to see them herself.

And we were all at the train station to see her off.

Rarity gave her some additional clothing, in case that it would get cold and Applejack packed her a basket of apples in case that she would get hungry. Fluttershy herself was already wearing safari-like clothes and had her saddlebag packed with all kind of things. She was probably all too familiar with how to observe animals on her own.

The train was already in the station and about to leave so Fluttershy quickly got on it. "Have a great time!" Twilight said.

"Oh, I will," Fluttershy said excitedly. "And I hope you have fun with your mother, Sarah." she wished back.

“Thanks, I will.” Sarah said with glee. Ever since her mother came back from being frozen in ice by the Ice Unicorn, Sarah has been dying to spend some quality time with her mother. So they could both catch up with each other after so many years apart. Sarah was quite nervous about her visit.

"What could you be nervous about, Sarah? Your ma just loves you to pieces!" Applejack said, which couldn't be further from the truth.

"I know, but I really want this to go without a hitch!" Sarah explained.

"Oh, why wouldn't it?" Pinkie Pie asked confused.

“It’s just something may suddenly come up and ruin the whole visit and I at least want to catch up with my mother. I haven’t had the chance since I was young. Which is why it is so important that this visit be about the two of us having some real quality time together," Sarah further explained.

"I'm guessin' you've got a plan that'll keep it that way," Applejack said.

And as expected, that was exactly the case. "The timing couldn't be more perfect. Today, right here in Ponyville, the Animal Magic Traveling Museum!" She said while she pointed at a poster that was on the train station building, showing a picture of, who else, Starswirl the Bearded. "My mom and I can spend the whole day looking at magical animal artifacts and showing each other our magic abilities. Maybe mom can show me a few of her tricks. EEEEEEE!!" She said excitedly.

"Sounds like a perfect drama-free way to spend the day with your mom," Rarity said.

Jack and Rainbow Dash, on the other hand, yawned in boredom. "Uh, sorry. Something in my throat... like a big ball of 'lame'!" Rainbow said.

“Rainbow, don’t be so harsh, this will be good for Sarah and her ma.” Applejack said. "They just got back together."

“Yeah, it's their personal bonding time.” Carrie added.

"Well, I think it sounds delightful," Rarity said, fully supporting Sarah’s idea.

"Yup. Definitely sounds like you two will have some real quality time together," Applejack agreed on.

"Yeah, and don't worry, none of us will interrupt you and your mother so you can have your quiet time with her," I assured.

"Exactly. Just quiet time," Sarah said happily. She could clearly not wait until her mother’s train would arrive at the station.

And there was not much time left for her to wait...

“Oh honey!” We turned and saw Sarah’s mother and surprisingly her brother, Emerald coming our way. “Emerald? You came too?”

“Of course, what kind of brother would I be leaving my sister and my mother on an all day get together.” Emerald said. Sarah squealed and hugged both her mother and brother. “Did Dad come too?”

“No my husband said this is between you two and me. He said this will be my chance to learn about my two children better.” Sapphire said to her son and daughter. “And knowing my daughter, you've made some plans," Sapphire guessed.

"Boy, have I," Sarah replied before she attempted to explain everything but she couldn't help but look over to us with a concerned look on her face. "Hang on just one second," she said before she walked over to her friends one more time. "You guys-" She started, however, Rarity knew exactly what she was about to say and interrupted her.

"Now, now, don't you worry bout a thing! We will make sure that nothing – but nothing – interferes with your visit," Rarity assured with a smile on her face.

"Go on, have a hootenanny with your kinfolk," Applejack added.

“Relax, newbie. We won’t let this day get spoiled because of something stupid.” Jack reassured.

"You really are the best friends a hybrid could ever have," Sarah said touched after realizing that her friends were all so understanding of the situation. She hugged every single one of us in a big group hug.

"Now don't let any time go to waste and go to your mother, she's probably waiting for you," I said with a smile on my face.

"Yes, your right," Sarah said before she happily went back to her mother and brother to spend the day with them.

They walked off into the distance, talking and laughing on their way to this traveling museum. "And there they go," I said as he watched the three walking away from the station. "Must be nice to finally spend some time with someone that you haven’t seen for years,"

"You bet!" Pinkie Pie said as she popped out of nowhere next to me, "Well, I for one am gonna make sure that nothing spoils their day!" She said determined to make those words come true.

"Yeah," Rainbow Dash agreed. "Imagine if out of all the days, today something happens to ruin their day..."

"Yes, like that thing that is quickly flying towards our direction!" Pinkie Pie said casually, causing everypony to look into the distance where they saw something flying towards the train station at rapid speed.

"What is that thing?" Applejack wondered as she tried to find out what came flying towards them.

As soon as Rarity noticed that it came dangerously close to them, she advised everypony to take cover. "Whatever it is...duuuck!!!" She screamed, causing everypony to duck.

Except for Pinkie Pie, who misinterpreted Rarity's words a little. "That doesn't look anything like a duck!" She said confused. Eventually, "Idiot!" Jack dragged her down to the ground so that she wouldn't get hit. Whatever that thing was, it crashed into a nearby tree and seemed to have stopped moving now.

After everything was safe again, the five ponies got up again and walked towards the tree to get some answers. "What is that?" Rainbow Dash asked confused.

Surprisingly, that thing replied in an all too familiar voice. "No, not a "what", but a "who", dear,"

Everypony quickly recognized that voice. "Oh no..."I quietly expressed after he realized who this voice belonged to.

Shortly after, a sneeze could be heard from inside the tree and after that, the leaves of the tree were all burned away by blue flames, leaving only the tree trunk and the branches, as well as the one who the voice from before belonged to. “Discord?!”

It was none other than Discord who was now sitting in the tree, much to our shock. But the Draconequus looked a little more different than usual. Not only did he seem to be in a really miserable state but his body was also completely blue for some reason.

"What in tarnation are you doin' here? And why the jumpin' June bugs are you blue?" Applejack asked.

"More like a shade of cerulean, to be precise," Rarity corrected which Applejack couldn't care less right now.

"Whatever color you are is the color of trouble!" Rainbow Dash said, speaking out what everypony else was thinking right now.

“Why the hell are you blue?” Jack asked.

But Discord seemed to be thinking a little different. "Oh, Rainbow Dash, I've changed, surely you remember? I was reformed by lovely little- " But in the middle of the sentence, Discord sneezed once again. "F-F-Fluttershy-"

"What are you, sick or somethin'?" Applejack guessed after the constant sneezing that came from Discord.

"Well, of course, I'm sick. The blue skin? These sneezes? Could somebody find me a fainting couch?" Discord demanded.

Knowing, Rarity, she must have one of those so everypony looked at her, expecting her to magically summon one for Discord. But of course, that was not the case and Rarity was confused why every pair of eyes were suddenly on her.

Pinkie Pie then decide to provide a couch, made out of some luggage for Discord to lay on. That seemed to be enough since Discord did make himself comfortable right away. "How charming, thank you, I can't stop sneezing and wheezing. In short... I need help," he basically pleads.

Rainbow Dash pointed out the obvious thing. "If you're so 'sick', why have you come here instead of, y'know, staying home in bed and getting over your weird illness?" She said. She was clearly not looking forward to helping Discord.

After a good and hard sneeze Discord explained. "Because this condition has left me helpless, simply helpless! Why, I can barely lift a spoon,"

"But...you were somehow able to come all the way here from...wherever you live," Rantaro pointed out while also realizing that he didn't even remotely know where Discord was living.

"I didn't expect any of you to understand the situation I'm in now!" He said while crossing his arms. "I came to find the one pony who truly understands me and could nurse me back to health. Where is that dear, sweet Fluttershy? I need attention! I need some care! I need-"

Rainbow Dash put her hoof on Discords mouth to stop his whining for a second. "You need to chill. Fluttershy's out," I explained.

Discord didn't seem all too surprised to hear that. "Oh, of course, her trip to see the Breezies. Ah, yes, I had forgotten that was today,"

"How do you know about her trip?" Applejack asked with a judging look on her face.

"Well, she told me about it in her last letter," Discord replied casually before he summoned a luggage and pulled out a letter from it.

There seemed to be some confusion in the group after hearing that piece of information. "You and Fluttershy write each other letters?" Pinkie Pie asked confused after she scanned her eyes through the letter that Discord was holding in front of her.

"Well, of course we do! We're friends!" Discord replied as if it was the proudest thing ever. "It's just such a shame that today of all days is when I really need her. Oh, well, I know what to do,"

"Good thinking," Rainbow Dash said before she pushed Discord right back at the train station, prompting him to leave again. "Head on home, put your feet up. I'm sure eventually you'll have the strength to make yourself soup or something..." She said.

But as expected, Discord wouldn't let himself get rid off that easily and quickly appeared next to the rest of the group again. "Oh, no-no-no-no-no-no! I mean, while she's gone, you ponies can take care of me! Isn't that what friends are for, taking care of each other?" He said while he grabbed everypony in a big group hug, much to the dislike of everypony because the word "friend" is very vaguely used in context with Discord. "Let the healing begin!" He said before he waited for one brave soul to volunteer.

Discord was waiting for one of his "good friends" to finally step up but not surprisingly, nopony felt like doing that. In fact, Rainbow Dash quickly freed herself from Discord's hug and flew away at an incredible speed. She basically tailed out of the whole thing.

"Well, that's some way to treat a suffering friend," Discord replied to Rainbow Dash's escape.

However, unlike Rainbow Dash, someone actually did volunteer to help Discord getting recovered again. It was Pinkie Pie, who seemed actually a little excited to spend time with Discord. "Don't you worry, Discord! I'll give you cuddles, and read you stories, and tell you all about me!" She said before she actually started to explain on which day of the week she was born.

Discord quickly stopped the mare's words. For once, I could actually understand that Discord was probably not looking forward to dealing a whole day with this hyperactive mare. "Oh, you're so sweet to offer, but Twilight, Rarity and Applejack already volunteered to be my own personal nursemaids," he said followed by a chuckle.

"We did?" Twilight, Applejack and Rarity exclaimed confused, clearly not being aware of the whole "volunteered" part.

Discord apologized to Pinkie Pie because she clearly was looking forward to it and hoped that she wouldn't mind. She quickly wanted to make him know that she did mind but as soon as she was trying to object, Discord simply pulled out a red balloon and let it fly away from him. This seemed to be enough to get Pinkie Pie's attention and she just hoped after it in excitement.

Now Discord was waiting for Twilight, Applejack and Rarity to start the healing the process. Of course, that did not happen right away. In fact, Me, Applejack, and Rarity were highly cautious about Discord and decided to discuss what to do next.

"That joker's up to something..." Applejack whispered to the two.

"Obviously," Jamie whispered back to which Rarity also nodded in agreement.

Applejack looked over to Discord to see him laying in a hospital bed to basically show everypony in what bad state he was in. But Applejack, Rarity and the rest of us were all highly suspicious of him. "Whatever it is, we're gonna keep it as far away from Sarah, Sapphire and Emerald as possible," Applejack said.

"You're right," Kaede agreed. "We promised we wouldn't let anything ruin their day... although I do so wish that "anything" had turned out to be something else!"

"Or someone else..." I added annoyed.

But before they could continue with a plan or something, Discord appeared behind them. "Did I hear you two talking about Sapphire Gem’s visit with her daughter, Sarah?" He said after clearly eavesdropping on the three. "Fluttershy had mentioned that those two were getting together today. How wonderful for them both. It is so rare that those two get to see one another. I don't know about you, but I sometimes wonder how close they could actually be. All those years apart before being reunited?"

We didn't exactly know where Discord was going with that but it was obvious to them that it would not be good.

"They're plenty close," Applejack simply replied.

Discord, however, continued. "And if they're not, this rare opportunity to focus on their friendship will certainly bring them closer. Unless..."

And there was what everypony feared. "Don't even think about it! They mustn't be disturbed!" Rarity said in an attempt to talk Discord out of whatever he has planned.

“Yeah, the loons right. You’re probably gonna disturb them and ruining their whole friggin day!” Jack growled.

"Disturb them? I wouldn't dream of it," Discord replied offended. "Not when I have two such dear friends of my own who have already offered to take care of me. And at such peril! This flu of mine is highly contagious," he said before he "accidentally" sneezed right on Twilight, Applejack and Rarity who then turned blue themselves and started to sneeze too.

"Hey! What the hell did you do!?" Jack exclaimed.

"You did that on purpose!" Rantaro

"It was clearly an accident, Jack Yamaki," Discord said not seeing himself responsible for that "accident" at all. "But, oh dear, it looks like I've gotten both of them sick too. Whoever shall I turn to now in my time of need?" He said with a wide grin on his face.

Of course, his eyes were wandering towards us and we knew what he was implying. "Oh no, forget it!" Mason simply said, trying to tail out of this situation as well.

“We are not caring for you, creep.” Jack added, crossing his arms firmly.

Discord teleported right next to us and we quickly jumped to the side to avoid getting sick as well. "But you are the only ones here who can still heal me again. Surely, you all won't let a good friend hanging?"

"No, I said forget it! Do you really think I don't see that you are up to something?" Rantaro said while visibly showing Discord that he won't fall for anything that Discord planned to do with him.

"Such accusations!" Discord replied offended. "But! As a good friend, I respect your decision," he said, much to our surpise "I guess, I have to go and find a real friend who can heal me again...do you mind telling me where I can find my dear friend Sarah Gem?" He then asked while he looked around himself.

Oh no! We looked over to Twilight, Applejack and Rarity who making a lot of gestures to let us know that this had to be prevented at all costs. Discord would completely ruin Sarah’s day just by being present. And we did swear Sarah to not let her special day with her long lost mother get ruined and here we were with Discord making it almost impossible.

There was only one thing to do...

I let out a huge sigh. "Alright, alright...We'll help you to get better," he said while clenching his teeth together.

“WHAT?!” Everyone gawked at me.

Discord was beaming with joy and quickly hugged the Earth Pony. "Oh, I knew you had a soft spot for me after all! I'm sure this nursing process will bring us both togh-" but Discord could finish his sentence, a sneeze slipped out of him once more but luckily,

“Umm.. Ren, a moment.” I was suddenly dragged away by Mason. “What are you thinking, we can’t have him in the home-ship!” Mason hissed.

“Yeah, he’ll friggin wreck our place.” Jack added. “Let’s leave his sorry butt.”

“He’ll probably just waste our time or more specially my time!” Rantaro added.

“But if we turn him away, that then he’ll go find Sarah Gem and ruin her plans with her mother and brother which we promised her wouldn’t happen.” Nicole stated with a raised eyebrow.

Mason and Jack growled, knowing that they could not break this promise for Sarah. It meant so much for her to spend time with her mother and her brother. “... Grr… fine, but we’re only doing this for Newbie.” Jack growled.

POV Ends

Third Person POV

Later, in front of the home ship...

Ren opened the door to the home-ship with Discord standing right behind him. "Here we are..." he said highly depressed. He was not expecting the Lord of Chaos to ever set hoof into this place. So for him, it felt kinda weird.

Discord, on the other hoof, was looking around in the living room and seemed unimpressed. "This is your home?" Discord asked confused, much to the gangs’ confusion who didn't know what Discord meant with that. "Ugh...way to much wood... How about we give this room a little more touch? How fond are you with lava pits?" He said before he was about to snap his finger to make something appear, as usual.

"No! Don't change anything in here!" Mason exclaimed, “Besides, Didn't you say that you were weak because of your illness?"

"Oh I am weak and my illness cannot be healed by something as simple as your normal remedies," Discord said.

"Wait!" Ren exclaimed. "Does that mean you know how to cure your illness?"

"What the hell dude?!" Jack exclaimed in anger. "What the big frigging idea?!"

"I simply didn't want your effort to heal me up again go to waste," Discord replied. Ren and the others higly doubted that and prompted Discord to tell him how to cure this illness of him. Discord explained everything by drawing a cloud in the air to show him a picture of a flower. "On a hill at the very edge of Equestria, there grows an exquisite magic flower. Pick the flower as it drops its petals at sunset. Then you can make a magical soothing elixir to cure the blue flu." He then summoned a map of Equestria with a certain placed marked on it. "This is the place where you can find it," he then said while he pointed at the marked spot with his claw.

"And I suppose you didn't go and pick this flower because you were too weak?" Kaede deadpanned.

"Precisely," Discord simply replied. "But that's what friends like you are here for, right?" He added with a smile on his face.

Rens' eyes popped out in confusion. "You want us to go there!? Do you know how much time it will take to get to this place!?"

Discord seemed disappointed and even sad to hear this. "Yes, you're right," he said while he threw the map away. "You already did enough so I guess, I should go and ask somepony else for help...like Sarah," he said with a sinister grin on his face. Ren and the others sighed. Of course Discord would play the 'Distrub Sarah' card. This was a very special day for her and they promised her to not let it be disturbed and they weren't going to break it now. "Fine... we'll take you there." Ren growled.

"Oh wonderful." Discord said.

Soon, Ren and the others mounted their dragons and flew off to where they would find the flower. Firestorm was carrying Discord with his talons as the others finally arrived at the spot where they could find the flower that would cure Discord's illness. They landed on the ground and saw a huge hill in front of them. Discord told them that the flower would be right on top of the hill. They already saw the flower in the distance, which was strange but as it turns out, it was a lot bigger then he imagined. "That's huge! How do you expect us to pick that for you!" Mason exclaimed.

"Oh I'm sure with your dragons you can pick the flower." Discord said. "Or I could always go and find Sarah."

Ren and the others growled. "I am sick of him playing that." Jack growled. "Lets' just give him to Sarah."

"Jack, we promised not to let her reunions with her family be ruined." Kaede reminded.

"You saw how relieved Sarah was when we promised to not let her day be disturbed." Jamie added.

Jack growled, his face nearly turning red, but he calmed down. "Fine..." The flower was as big as a tower and the petals were bigger than the gang themselves. Discord said that the whole flower had to be picked and made into an elixir to cure him. Their dragons flew up to the flower and Firestorm and Silverspike grabbed some of the petals with their feet while Striker poked his stingers into the flower. "Now... pull it!" Ren called.

The three dragons pulled on the flower and amazingly lifted the flower up and out of the hole but in an instant something burst out of the hole as well! "What the heck?!" Ren exclaimed.

The creature was a huge worm-like creature that came popping out of the ground and opened its mouth and revealed some black tentacles. "AAAHHHHH!!!" Ren and the others screamed.

POV Ends

I was with my mom and brother at the Animal Magic Traveling Museum. Mom and I showed each other what animals we can change into. I even showed her Blitz, my chibi Styracosaurus. She adored Blitz and Blitz adored her. My brother even got some animal books for himself to read later.

We went to different stands and tried out alot of things. My mom absolutely loved the chocolate cake and milkshake. My brother loved the vanilla.

I was having a great time with my family. Wish dad was here but he was Alpha of the Hidden World.

Suddenly, the hairs on the back of my neck stood up a bit. "Sarah, what is it honey?" My mom asked.

"It's my friends... somethings' wrong... I know it."

"What's wrong with them?" My brother asked.

"They're in trouble.. I have to get to them." I said.

"Then we're coming with you." Emerald said to me. My mom nodded as well and I teleported all of us to the location of my friends. We gasped when I saw my friends injured on the ground with their dragons roaring at a Tazleworm! "Guys!" I rushed over and changed into a Tyrannosaurus Rex. I roared and bit the worm on the neck. The worm hissed and wriggled in pain. I let it go and it slithered back into the hole. I changed back into myself as my mom and brother approached Ren and the others. "Are they alright?" I asked.

"They're unconscious, nothing fatal." My mom said. "Let's get them back to your castle."

"Right.." I levitated Ren, Kaede, Jack and Mason while my mom took Carrie and Emerald took Jamie, Rantaro and Nicole. I teleported everyone to my castle.

Third Person POV

Ren and the others woke to find Twilight and the girls staring at them."Oh, thank goodness that you are alright," Rarity expressed in her relief.

"Where are we?" Ren asked groggily.

"You're back in Ponyville again," Twilight explained

"I sensed you all were in danger and I teleported to your location." Sarah explained.

Hearing that, made Applejack almost furious towards a certain someone. "I can't believe that you made Ren and the others go to such a far away and dangerous place for no reason!" Ren and the others looked at Discord... who was completely normal!

"No reason!?" Discord replied offended. "I may have faked my sickness but I assure you that it was for a good reason!" Discord said to which everypony was patiently waiting for a good explanation.

"You faked your illness?!" Mason and Jack exclaimed in anger.

"Why I oughta!" Jack added, but Silverspike rubbed against him, to calm hom down. "Calm down, big guy. You're in no shape to pound anyone." he said.

Jack growled.

"I simply tried to deepen the friendship between me and the humans! Sarah always wanted us to get along like friends. I mean they were ready to go all the way to the end of Equestria to heal me up again and if that isn't a true sign of friendship then what else could be?"

"Aw, gimme a break," Applejack replied, not even buying a single word that came out of Discord's mouth. "You wanted to disrupt Sarah and her mothers' visit all along!"

"Yes! And Ren and the others decided to do all that because he wanted to prevent just that!" Rarity added.

"Well, those are some really heavy accusations! I assure you that everything that you just accused me of is totally..." but as soon as Fluttershy glared over to Discord with an expression that could stare down a dragon, Discord thought carefully about what he was saying next. "...true," he then admitted after being intimidated by Fluttershy.

"I think we should let Ren and the others rest a little while," Fluttershy then suggested to which everyone seemed to agree. Sarah walked up to Ren and the others. "Is it true?" She asked. "You really dealt with Discord just that I can spend time with Cadance?"

"We promised you didn't we?" Ren joked.

Sarah giggled a little. "Yes you did. And it was also really nice of you...thank you..."

"Hey, we'd do anything for you, newbie." Jack said. Their dragons warbled in agreement. Sarah smiled at her friends. "I'll leave you all to rest. You too Discord, come along." Sarah called as she exited the door.

"Right behind you, Sarah." Discord said, following her. Ren and the others rolled their eyes. Typical Discord... this isn't gonna get any easier for them.

POV Ends

Episode 76: Legion of Doom

In Tartarus, sitting in their cages was Queen Chrysalis, Tirek, Starlight Glimmer and Claw and the changeling army. They were beaten by Sarah Gem single handedly. "That hybrid human is going to pay dearly for this." Chyrsalis growled.

"And how are we gonna get our revenge, my Queen?" Claw asked.

Suddenly a cluster of shadows came out of nowhere and teleported the villains deep in a forest. "Hey, how'd we get here?" Claw growled.

"I brought you here." a figure said. The shadows came together and appeared Void. "Who are you suppose to be?" Tirek asked.

"You may call me Void and I hear you want revenge on a certain human hybrid." Void stated.

"You bet we do." Starlight said. Void chuckled, "Good cause I can give you the revenge you want.."

The villains looked at each other and smirked, liking what Void was giving to them.

Meanwhile, I was in my castle with Shimmer Glow and my mom. "How are you doing mom?" I asked.

My mom was sitting in my throne near the Cutie Map. "Hehe, I'm alright dear. Stop worrying so much."

"Sorry, I just want to make sure you're fully healed." I said with concern. My mom got out of my throne and nuzzled against me, "I know honey, but I assure you I'm fully healed."

I sighed, "Okay Mom."

Shimmer Glow came bouncing over, "Mommy, Grandmom what are you talking about?" she asked with her innocent face.

"Your mother was just worried about your Grandmother, but I'm just fine." My mom replied.

"Oh and what do we have here?" a familiar voice said. And Discord appeared on the Cutie Map. "Oh, hi Discord, what are you doing here?" I asked.

"Oh just checking on my dear friend and her little family, that's all." Discord said, stroking his beard. "And I see everything is in order here. Oh I almost forgot, Celestia wanted me to give you this." Discord handed me a note and it read...

Sarah Gem,

We need you. My sister and I have been captured by the villains of Equestria. You must gather your friends and rescue us.

Princess Celestia

I gasped in shock. "Oh no, how'd the villains escape again from Taratrus? Wait... Void."

"Oh my." My mom gasped.

"I've gotta gather the girls and my friends." I spread my wings and immediately flew to the home ship to gather Ren and my friends but when I entered I found the living/dining area ransacked. The dining room table was flipped over as well as the couch and there were scorch marks on the ground. There were dents in the walls. All of these pointed to a sign of a struggle. "Oh no." I rushed out the door adn went to each of the girls housing praying they were okay, but I found their houses ransacked as well. "No, no, no, no, no." I whispered in great worry.

I went back to the castle. "Did you find them?" My mom asked.

"No, all of their places were ransacked. I think they were captured too." I said.

"And you are correct!" and Void appeared in a his shadows. I growled at him while Shimmer hid behind my mom who readied her magic. "Where are my friends, Void? What have you and the villains done with them?" I demanded.

"Oh they're fine... for now. They're safety tied up in the Dragon Lands volcano." Void made a cloud of smoke appear in his hands it showed an image of my friends tied up in a cage that was hanging over the lava crater. "Guys!" I cried. Void made the clouds vanished. "Think you can save them, Sarah Gem?" Void smirked.

I growled at Void. "I will save them Void."

Vid chuckled, "Hard to do that without your items." Void showed my Element of Faith, Scepter of Harmony, Dino Bracer and Gadget in his grasp. I gasped in horror. "And I think I'll take this too." He raised his hand and I felt my magic disappearing from my body. "Honey!" My mom cried.

"Mommy!" Shimmer cried.

When the last of my magic was gone, I collapsed on the ground. I heard Voids' laughter, "Let's see how successful you are when you're all alone." I could barely see it but Void snapped his fingers and my mom and Shimmer disappeared. "N-No." I whispered. Void laughed, "You're hopeless now, Princess as is all of Equestria! The Legion of Doom shall finally succeed, thanks to me. Now I bid you farewell." With that, Void disappeared in his shadows while I staggered to my feet, holding on to the Cutie Map to stabilize myself.

"W-What am I gonna do?" I whispered.

Then a purple glow came beside me and appeared Astral Twilight. "Tree of Harmony!"

"Do not lose hope, my student." Astral Twilight said. "You've fought without your magic before."

"Y-Yes but I'm against every villain I ever faced. I don't have my friends, magic or my items. How can I defend Equestria now?" I asked.

Astral Twilight came to my side along with Discord, "You can still defend Equestria, my student. Just don't lose sight of the most powerful magic of all.. the Magic of Friendship." Astral Twilight said.

Suddenly, the Cutie Map glowed and several symbols appeared outside of Equestria. One symbol was a kirin, the second was a hippogriff and the thrid was dragon and the last was a changeling.

"A Dragon, Kirin, Hippogriff and a changeling? Hmm... didn't you make friends with one of those species?" Discord asked.

I thought for a moment and gasped. "Blossom, Autumn Blaze, Skystar, Novo and Pyrite!" Just as I said their names, they appeared in my throne room. "Woah.. how'd we get here? Sarah Gem?" Novo asked.

"Blossom, Autumn Blaze, Queen Novo, Princess Skystar, Pyrite." I hugged the four creatures.

"Sarah, what are we doing here?" Skystar asked. "Not that I'm complaining cause this place looks so beautiful."

"It's the villains of Equestria. They've captured my friends and family and are holding them in the Dragon Lands." Everyone gasped.

"Void took my Element, Scepter, Dino Bracer, Gadget and my magic so I need you're help more than ever to save my friends and all of Equestria." I explained.

"Well you can count us in." Pyrite stated with confidence.

"Indeed, after what you did for us. We'll be gladly to assist you." Novo said with a bow.

I smile gratefully at the gang. "Thank you everyone. This shall be the last battle with the villains of Equestria ever!"

Here you are alone, without your magic
Your friends have all been caught
And it's up to you
You have a cause to serve It's time to serve
Or did you see yourself in a way that wasn't true?

This is not your father's fairytale
And no, it's not your mother's time to fall
So when your story comes to light
Make sure the story that they write

Goes once upon a time a girl tried harder
Once upon a time she tried again
Once upon a braver choice
She took a risk
She used her voice
And that will be my once upon a time
This time

Why see all this pain?
You feel unworthy
Like there isn't solid ground for you to stand
To turn to despair is not a firm foundation
You cannot build a castle on a mountain made of sand

This is not your mother's time to shine
And no, it's not your father's hair on fire
Turns out it's you who's not awake
So if there's change you wanna make

Take once upon a time she fought a dragon
Once upon a time that beast was me
Once upon a misspent youth
She faced herself
She spoke the truth
That's how I see my once upon a time
This time

I reflected on all the battles I have fought in, the lives I changed and the destiny I had to fulfiul in the future and the role in Equestria I now had to live up to.

Life is not a storybook but life unfolds in chapters
Turn the page and start to make amends
There's no pre-written guarantee of "Happily ever after"
Step into your greatness its for your destiny
So for your destiny

They'll say once upon a time a girl flew higher
Once upon a time she found her past
Once upon a tie that binds
She changed their lives
To change their minds
That's got to be my once upon a time

This once upon a time
I'll finally see my once upon a time
This time

Novo and Skystar smiled proudly at me while Pyrite, Autumn Blaze and Discord smiled confidently. "Alright everyone... to the Dragon Lands!" I whistled and Winter flew into the room. Autumn Blaze and I mounted her while Novo, Pyrite and Skystar took to the air while Discord instantly teleported himself there.

We soon arrived above the crater and saw my captured friends and family in the cage including the Princesses and Shining Armor and Cadence. "Ready everyone?" I asked everyone. They all nodded and we all leaped into the crater and landed on the rocks. "Sarah!" Ren cried with joy.

"General Gem!" Skye added.

"Oh looks it Novo, Skystar, Autumn Blaze, Discord and Pyrite!" Pinkie cheered.

"I see you've come, Princess." Chrysalis hissed. "But today you shall fall because you're defenseless without your friends by your side or your magic and items."

"As Princess, I'm not going to let you take this kingdom without a fight!" I growled.

"Oh is that so. I'm sure you wouldn't want to fight... your boyfriend." Chrysalis hissed. I gasped in horror as Aura slowly appeared out of the shadows. "Newbie careful, she brainwashed him!" Jack called to me. Aura looked very dazed with his green eyes. Chrysalis laughed, "I knew you wouldn't fight the one you love and nothing can break my spell."

"My love broke your spell the last time, Chrysalis." Cadence growled.

"Be quiet!" Chrysalis growled. She blasted the cage, making it rock and my friends grunted in fear. "Love... True love... True Love's... kiss... I know what I have to do.

"No you're wrong Chrysalis. I will break your spell over my boyfriend!" I hissed back.

Chrysalis laughed. "I'd like to see you try." I smirked and music started playing in the background.

(Similar to this)

Don't freak out, it's okay
'Cause  true love can save the day
And  I think we feel the same
But I don't know
When we met, it was sweet
He  was oh so into me
Seems  like things are meant to be
But I don't know

Does  he love me? Or does he love me not?
Do I love him? And is it strong enough?

One kiss, one kiss
It all comes down to this
One  kiss, one kiss
Oh, oh, oh, oh
One kiss, one kiss
This moment could be it
I, I, I wanna know
So here I go (go)

Keep it cool, keep it calm
Think he's loved me all along
But maybe I got it wrong
So I don't know (hey)
He's so good, got my back
But maybe I'm just too bad
Could we be a perfect match?
Now, I don't know[

Does he love me? Or does he love me not?
Do I love him? And is it strong enough?

One kiss, one kiss
It all comes down to this
One kiss, one kiss
Oh, oh, oh, oh
One kiss, one kiss
This moment could be it
I, I, I wanna know
So here I go (go)
Yeah, here I go

I feel my heartbeat beating saying "It's gonna work"
But if I'm dream-dream-dreaming, this is gonna hurt
Either I will or I won't
What if I do and he don't?
Is he my Romeo?
Oh, there's only one, one way to really know

One kiss, one kiss
It all comes down to this
One kiss, one kiss
Oh, oh, oh, oh
One kiss, one kiss
This moment could be it
I, I, I wanna know
So here I go (go)

Here I go
Here I go
Here I go

I leaned into Aura Moon and kissed him on the lips. Instantly he glowed bright pink and the brainwashing... wore off and his eyes returned to normal. "What? Where am I? Sarah?" Aura said, confused.

"Aura." I hugged my boyfriend, gratefully and he hugged me back.

Chrysalis and the villains were shocked and Chrysalis growled. "No matter, you won't save your friends." Pyrite stepped forth then, "Enough Mom, give me back my friends!" she demanded.

"Why should I listen to the daughter who betrayed her own mother?!" Chrysalis growled.

"I did what I had to do!" Pyrite growled. "But you did not have to do this."

Chrysalis scoffed, "Oh yeah...?" More music started playing in ht background and my changeling friend and her mother started singing.

(Chrysalis)
Listen, little girl
You’re talking to a Queen
And I don't wanna hear your nonsense
Kindness ain't my brand

(Pyrite)
Oh, I guess that's why you ran

(Chrysalis)
Try being just a single mama!

(Pyrite)
You stink at being a mom

(Chrysalis)
Poor Pyrite, are you sad?

(Chrysalis)
Not as sad as you without your powers
I did come here to fight
Now give me back my pals

(Pyrite)
I steal love, were you expecting flowers?

(Pyrite)
I only came here 'cause I'm here for my buddies

(Chrysalis)
I've given you everything, by giving you nothing

(Chrysalis)
I did what I had to do (Ooh-ooh-ooh)

(Pyrite)
No, you only did what's best for you

(Chrysalis)
Well, you could learn a thing or two (Ooh-ooh-ooh)
When push comes to shove
You do what you gotta do, yeah

(Pyrite)
You were never there
Guess you don't have a phone
You never called to say "I miss you"

(Chrysalis)
Ha ha ha, are you kidding? Is this a joke?
You need to let it go
You're weaker with those friendship issues

(Pyrite)
Oh! Thank you!

(Chrysalis)
Show me some respect
It ain't easy to neglect
My attention would've made you softer

(Pyrite)
Ooh-hoo! Should I be proud?
Don't turn this thing around

(Chrysalis)
I guess you are your mothers' daughter, ha, ha, ha

(Pyrite)
Don't think I need you, I just came here for my pals

(Chrysalis)
I'm given you everything, by giving you nothing

(Pyrite)
I did what I had to do (Ooh-ooh-ooh)
I made it on my own, no thanks to you

(Chrysalis)
Well, you could learn a thing or two (Ooh-ooh-ooh)
When push comes to shove
You do what you gotta do

(Chrysalis)
How 'bout I go with you and we'll spend some time?

(Pyrite)
How 'bout you stay here 'cause you're out of your mind!

(Chrysalis)
Let's make new memories, you can show me the town

(Pyrite)
No, you can keep your memories now

(Chrysalis)
Get over it

(Pyrite)
I am over it!

(Both)
I'm over you being over it!

(Chrysalis)
Let's dance

(Instrumental)

(Both)
I did what I had to do (Ooh-ooh-ooh)
No, you only did what's best for you
Well, you could learn a thing or two (Ooh-ooh-ooh)
When push comes to shove, you do-
When push comes to shove, you do-
When push comes to shove
You do what you gotta do

Void growled in annoyance. "Enough off this nonsense!" he growled. He blasted the rope holding up the cage allowing it to fall into the lava. "NOOO!" Without thinking I leaped off of the rocks and dove towards the cage and high speed. I grabbed the cage and flapped my wings as hard as I could pulling the cage up and I brought it to the side where Novo and Skystar approached it. "Everyone alright?" Novo asked.

"Yes. We're fine." Celestia said.

I turned my hand into a jaguar paw and revealed the claws, slashing the bars and breaking the cage. With my friends safe I came to the front of everyone. "Time to put all of you in your place." I growled.

"Changelings, kill the Princess!" Claw ordered. The changelings hissed and charged me. I turned into a lion and slashed and clawed the bugs in my path. "Everyone attack!" Celestia called and my friends entered the battle. Twilight, Rarity and the Princesses blasted the changelings while Shining shielded Carrie from the attacks. The boys punched all the changelings that came their way while Ren blasted them with her Hacking Gun. I broke through the changeling army and approached the main villains.

"Let's see if you have what it takes to take us all on, Princess." Claw growled. Starlight readied her magic while Tirek readied his dark powers but I had a trick for them. I unleashed the Roar of Harmony, catching them all be surprise and sent them flying into a wall.

Void suddenly tackled me but I shoved him off. "This will be the last time you interfere with me!" he yelled in anger.

I didn't say anything and we charged each other. He punched me with his dark magic, sending me flying and crashing to the ground but I got up once more and charged him as a male lion. I tackled him and bit him in the shoulder. "I'll never surrender my kingdom!" I declared. He shoved me off. "Oh you will when I do this." he charged up his dark magic in his hands.

"Sarah!" I turned and saw Ren with a jar that contained my magic. He smashed it and my magic returned to me. I flared up my hand with my magic and me and Void charged each other yelling like warriors. We leaped into the air and... slashed each other in the face, creating a large explosion that sent everyone flying!

Ren's POV

The changelings were knocked unconscious from the attack while the rest of us were able to get up. We saw Chyrsalis, Starlight Glimmer, Tirek and Claw... turned to stone statues!

"Holy crap baskets... did Sarah turn them to stone?!" I exclaimed. As soon as I said that, "SARAH!" I cried. We raced over and saw her looking to be unconscious in a crater. "Newbie!" Jack slid down the crater followed by the rest of us. Her mother cradled her daughter. "Sarah.. honey.. wake up, please." she pleaded.

"Mommy?" Shimmer called.

We examined her and gasped in horror at her only injuries.... a scar over her right eyes.... and... her missing horn!

"S-She lost her horn... just like Tempest." Twilight gasped in horror.

"Dammit." Jack gasped. The scar over her right eye had three lines going diagonally, evidence of claw marks. Suddenly... Sarah twitched! "Ughhh.." Sarah opened her eyes and saw her mother and her daughter. "Mom... Shimmer... everyone?"

"Sarah, my daughter, you're alright." My mom said with tears in her eyes as she hugged Sarah, relived she was alive.

"D-Did I win?" Sarah asked.

"You sure did newbie." Jack said.

Sarah giggled. Suddenly we heard some groaning and turned to a pile of rock and dust to see Void coming out of it. We all gasped in horror as he growled at us. Snowflake came in front of us and roared at him. "This... isn't... over... I shall be back." and he vanished from our sight.

"We must get Sarah medical attention. My sister and I shall clean up here." Celestia said.

"Right, Discord." My mom said. Discord saluted. "Say no more." and he teleported us to Ponyville Hospital where Sarah was immediately taken in.

Hours later, we were allowed to see her. She had a patch over her scarred eye and some bandages on her body. "how are you doing newbie?" Jack asked.

"I'll be alright... but..." Sarah looked heartbroken.

"But.. what?" Fluttershy asked.

"The doctor said that... now that I've lost my horn.... I'll never do magic again."

We all gasped in horror! Sarah.. never use her magic again. That can't be true. "Tell me this is a friggin joke, newbie!" Jack exclaimed. Sarah shook her head. "The doctor says there is no spell to restore my horn."

"Oh no.. I'm so sorry honey." Sarah's mother said as she hugged her heartbroken daughter. The rest of us were in a mixture of grief, sadness and a bit of anger. Sarah fought for all of us... all of Equestria and her horn was a sacrifice. I wish there was something anything we could do to bring her horn back.

Suddenly a purple glow appeared and Astral Twilight appeared in front of us. "Tree of Harmony, what are you doing here?" Twilight asked.

"I am here to restore what Sarah has lost." Astral Twilight stated.

"But.. there's no spell to restore her horn." Rainbow said.

"I didn't say I would be using a spell." Astral Twilight said. She approached Sarah and connected it's horn to her broken one. Sarah's broken horn glowed and amazingly it regrew to what it was before only this time it looked like it was made from crystal, sparkling and shimmering. "Woah... unbelievable." I gasped. The Tree also healed Sarah's injuries so she was fully healed. She climbed out of bed and stretched. Kaede took out her mirror and gave it to Sarah who gasped in joy at the sight of her horn now regrown. "Thank you." she said.

"Your welcome, but there is something you must know." Astral Twilight said looking serious.

"What is it?" Jack asked.

"The dark magic from Voids' attack is still inside Sarah. If the dark magic stays inside of her for too long she may no longer know whether to use her powers to bring hope or despair."

We all gasped. "Just like Void." Jamie said.

"Is there a way for her to get better?" Kaede asked.

"Yes, to get better, Sarah must seek out the Tree of Life. It is at the Tree of Life that Sarah will find the cure she needs." Astral Twilight said.

"Then that's what I need to do. I have to go to the Tree of Life." Sarah said.

"And we're going with you." Rainbow said.

"No not all of you. Equestria may still need protection while I'm gone. So I'll let Ren and the others come with me while you girls stay in Equestria and protect it." Sarah explained.

"We understand." Twilight said. "We won't let you down."

Sarah nodded. "As soon as you're better you shall prepare for your journey, darling."

"You can come too Mom, if you want." Sarah offered, surprising her mother.

"Really?"

"Of course, you are my mom after all."

"What about me mommy, I wanna come too." Shimmer said bouncing up and down. Sarah looked hesitant, "Umm... I'm not sure Shimmer, you're still a filly."

"But Mommy taught me different spells to protect me, hehehe."

"That is true... but.."

"Don't worry, newbie. I'll keep an eye out for the tiny brat." Jack said.

"You will?" Mason asked.

"Yes got a problem with that bodyguard?" Jack asked, raising his fists.

"Boys calm down." Sarah said. Mason and Jack looked at each other before turning away, huffing, "Fine."

We all looked at Sarah. "Looks like we have another adventure ahead of us."

Sarah nodded. "We sure do and we'll get through this... together." Music started playing in the background as we walked out of the hospital to see Autumn Blaze, Rain Shine, the kirins, the hippogriffs, changelings and Discord smiling at us.

(Sarah)
It's time to bring together
Time for a brand new start
We gonna put it in mo-o-otion
Break down what keeps us apart

(Me)
No more, no division we down
New team, got the vision, unite
So we stand, now we living marching

(Kaede)
In the light, one two, one two like
I see you (You see me)
Imperfect (Perfectly)
Face to face we can see clearly our similarities

(All)
Like day and night, hope, despair
We come together for a good time

(All)
We're gonna break this down
We're gonna rock the town
Everyone all around
Let's be whoever like this
Stronger together like this

(Pyrite)
Believing in second chances

(Novo)
And we're all starting today

(Autumn Blaze)
Marching on in a new land

(Discord)
Our worlds a better, a better pace

(Twilight)
Welcome, the addition new love

(Jack)
Unity, new beginning for us

(Aura Moon)
Harmony that's the mission marching

(Mason)
In the light, one two, one two like

(Jamie and Carrie)
I see you (You see me)
Imperfect (Perfectly)
Face to face we can see clearly our similarities

(All)
Like day and night, hope despair
We come together for a good time

We're gonna break this down
We're gonna rock the town
Everyone all around
Just be whoever like this
Stronger together like this
We reunited like this

Bringing it, bringing it, b-b-b-bringing it down
Bringing it, bringing it, b-b-b-bringing it down
Bringing it, bringing it, b-b-b-bringing it down
Bringing it, bringing it, b-b-b-bringing it down (Down!)

[Instrumental]

(Sarah and Kaede)
We're gonna break this down (Break this down)
We're gonna rock the town (Oh, we're gonna rock this town)
Everyone all around (Oh, around)
Just be whoever like this (Come on!)
Stronger together like this (Uh)
We be united like this

(All)
We're gonna break this down (Come on! We're gonna break this down)
We're gonna rock the town (Come on, everybody on the isle gonna like this)
Everyone all around (Oh, around)
Just be whoever like this
Stronger together like this (Stronger together like this)
We reunited like this (Hey!)

Bringing it, bringing it, b-b-bringing it down

Prepare for Season 4 where the quest for the Tree of Life begins!

Author's Note

Season 3 finale! Be prepared.:pinkiehappy:

Episode 77: The Quest Begins

Today was the day. Today, My friends, Mom, Shimmer and I were going to set out to find the Tree of Life. Everyone was gathered in the castle throne room along with the Princesses and Twilight and the Mane 6.

"So do you two know where the Tree of Life is, Princesses?" Ren asked.

"I'm afraid not. My sister and I have not even heard of this Tree of Life." Celestia stated.

"Then how are ya'll gonna find the Tree of Life?" Applejack asked.

My cutie mark suddenly glowed brightly as well as my crystal horn. "Mommy, what's wrong with your horn?" Shimmer asked me.

"I don't know." My horn and cutie mark sent out a beam onto the Cutie Map and a bright white line was seen moving away from Ponyville and moving outside of Equestria finally stopping at...

"Mount Aris? The Tree of Life is on Mount Aris?" Mason questioned.

"I don't know, but it looks like the Map wants us to go there." I said. Luna looked at all of the locations. "Looks like you'll have to go through the Hayseed Swamp, through the Forbidden Jungle, across the Bone Dry Desert and the Sea of Clouds to get to Mount Aris once more."

"Alright then, let's get-AH!" Suddenly, my scar started to hurt really bad. "Sarah, what's wrong?" Ren asked, frantically.

"The dark magic in her scar is causing harm." Luna said. I held my right eye in pain, "Here honey." Huh? My Mom suddenly appeared in front of me with a purple flower, "Eat this."

"A flower? How will that help Sarah?" Jamie asked. Nevertheless, I ate the flower or more specifically, I ate the blossoms of the flower and when I did the pain from my scar suddenly went away. "Feel better?" My mom asked. I nodded and let go of my eye. "What did you just give her, Sapphire?" Celestia asked.

"It's called a Tuliza plant. It will sooth her discomfort from the scar until we get to Mount Aris." My mom explained.

"Okay then I guess we better get going guys." Ren said.

"Not so fast!" Huh? We turned towards the door to see to our surprise, "Dad! Emerald! Aura! What are you three doing here?!" I exclaimed.

"We heard what happened and we want to help you in your journey, honey." My dad said.

"Well, the more the merrier right?" Ren questioned.

"Right." Kaede replied.

"Sure." Jack added. Soon we were outside of the castle with our dragons. We were all packed with supplies and other essentials.

Celestia and Luna nodded, "Safe travels to you all." Celestia stated.

"Thank you, Princess." Ren stated.

"We'll watch over your Yo-Kai, AXL and your pokemon while you are away, Sarah Gem." Luna offered.

"Thank you." I smiled. We mounted our dragons while my mom and dad spread their wings, "You can ride with me, Aura." I offered. Aura nodded and he got behind me on Winter. "Let's go everyone." I called. Our dragons warbled and flew into the air with my mom and dad following behind.

After a few hours of flying, we arrived at Hayseed Swamp where we saw a small bayou village below.

Our dragons landed on the boards and we looked around. "Woah... this place looks deserted." Ren replied.

"That's a fact." Mason said. We dismounted our dragons and explored the supposedly deserted village. Mason and the boys looked at the murky water while the girls examined the houses. All of them were covered with moss in some places. "This place looks interesting." My mom replied.

I went over to the boys and stared at the water. "Hey, what's that flower?" Mason asked. I saw a flower moving towards us. It was blue with orange spots on it. Wait... I knew that flower from somewhere. Think, think, think... wait... OH NO! "GET AWAY FROM THAT FLOWER!"

"Huh?" The boys asked before I pushed them out of the way just as the flower sprayed me with orange gas. I coughed a little as the others came over. "What the hell newbie?! What did you... do... that... for... WHAT THE HELL?!" Jack exclaimed.

I groaned a little before I felt myself collapsing.

Ren's POV

This is not good. One mintue everything was fine, next minute Sarah is covered in orange spots and passed out. "Sarah!" I went over to her but her mother blocked me. "Don't touch her!" she exclaimed.

"Why not?" I asked as Sapphire placed Sarah in a magic health bubble. "What's with the bubble?" Kaede asked.

"It's because that flower gave her a lesser known Equestria diseases." Sapphire stated.

"WHAT?!" We all exclaimed in shock.

"A flower gave her a diseases! That's bullcrap!" Jack exclaimed.

"Well believe it because she has... Swamp Fever." Sapphire stated.

"What's Swamp Fever?" Carrie asked. "It sounds scary."

"Swamp Fever is a highly contagious diseases that not very well known in Equestria except for its symptoms which are Shock Sneezing." Sarah sneezed and released lightning bolts inside the bubble. "Coughing bubbles." Sarah coughed and blue bubble came out of her mouth. "Change of coat and.. the final stage, the infected turn into the tree that carries the diseases carrying flower."

We all gasped in horror. "She's gonna turn into a tree?!" Mason exclaimed.

"Just frigging great!" Jack exclaimed in anger.

"Please tell us there is a cure, Sapphire." I pleaded.

"Fortunately yes, the cure for Swamp Fever is Flash Bee honey." Sapphire replied.

"Flash bees?" Jamie asked. "I never heard of them."

"Flash bees are like normal bees except when they sting you, they sting you with electricity, leaving burn marks on your skin. They are very aggressive in defending their hive." Sapphire replied.

"You encounter them before, honey?" Jake asked.

"Yes honey and it wasn't pretty." Sapphire grumbled. Sarah coughed and sneezed. "Ugh..."

"Well then let's get that damn cure, now!" Jack exclaimed.

"Alright, Jack, you and the boys go get the cure. The rest will stay we me and keep my daughter comfortable." Sapphire stated.

"Right." I said. "Let's go." We mounted our dragons and headed off into the Swamp in search for the Flash Bees hive. We soon saw a small army of blue surrounded by yellow going into a bee hive. We landed near the hive. "Alright, we found the hive, so how do we get the honey?" Mason asked.

"I got this." Jack smirked. Jack climbed the tree and went to the hive.... then promptly took it in his hands and shook it. "Jack, don't do that!" I called.

"Oh stop being whimps." Jack said. Then the flash bees came out and hovered in front of Jack, buzzing angrily. "Uh... hi."

ZZZZZZZTTTTT

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

So... that went... horrible! After the Flash Bees got Jack, they chased after us through the swamp and stung us so we came back to the others covered in scorch marks. "You shook the beehive, didn't you?" Sapphire deadpanned.

"Jack did it!" Mason exclaimed pointing at Jack who got the brunt of the stings.

"Ow... okay.. those bees are tough." Jack winced. Sapphire sighed. Sarah coughed again and this time she had a tree branch sticking out of her cheek! "What the hell? What's with the tree branch?" Jack exclaimed.

"She's already turning into a tree? But shouldn't that take days?" Kaede asked.

"With normal ponies yes, but with my daughter special properties, it's accelerating the disease." Jake explained.

"Oh man, we have to get that honey, now!" I exclaimed with worry.

"But those bees won't let us near their hive, especially now since Jack shook their hive." Mason deadpanned.

"What was I suppose to do, ask them?" Jack asked. "That's the shy ponies job."

"Or you could have just used this mask I found that looks like the Flash Bees Queen so you can access the hive and get the honey." Kaede deadpanned holding a yellow mask that had blue stripes on it.

"Where'd you get that?" I asked.

"From one of the houses." Kaede replied.

"That's Mage Mellowbrooks' healer mask." Sapphire replied.

"Who?" Mason asked.

"Mellowbrook is an old friend of mine and there is a legend about her." Sapphire said.

"Legend tale later, give me this thing!" Jack exclaimed as he grabbed the mask, mounted Silverspike and flew off. "Jack, come back!" I called as I mounted Moonshine and flew off after him.

I found him on the branch with the bees hive. How'd he got up there so fast, I'll never know. He had the mask on and approached the hive. He stuck his hand inside and he had a handful of honey. "Alright, this mask actually works." Jack said.

"Great Jack, now let's get it back to Sarah." I stated. Jack nodded and leaped onto Silverspike and we both flew back to the village. Now Sarah had a large branch growing out of orange spot on her head. "You got the honey! Yeah!" Carrie cheered. Sarah shock sneezed inside the bubble. "And not a moment too soon." Mason stated.

Sapphire took out a spoon and scooped up the honey. She levitated the spoon into the bubble and fed it to Sarah. Sarah swallowed the honey and the orange spots immediately vanished and the branches fell off. Sapphire took down the bubble and Sarah sat up. "You okay newbie?" Jack asked.

"Yeah... but.. ugh.. what happened?" Sarah asked.

"You caught Swamp Fever from a flower. Luckily, Kaede found Mage Meadowbrooks' mask and we got the honey. Speaking of which, what was that legend about anyway?" I asked.

"Right.. well..." Sapphire than explained the tale of Mage Meadowbrook.

When she was finished, we were all amazed by her actions. "Woah... that's amazing." Kaede said.

"Yeah, so should we take this mask with us?" Carrie asked.

"Well, it would be nice to have something to remind me of my friend." Sapphire said. "Why not." Sapphire placed the mask in her saddlebag.

"So now where to Sarah?" Jamie asked.

"Now we go through the Forbidden Jungle." Sarah replied. We all mounted our dragons and we all flew off towards the Forbidden Jungle.

After a day of flying, we made it to the Forbidden Jungle. We and our dragons were walking through the forest, to give them a break from flying for so long. Winter was sniffing the pretty flowers and plants around us. My mom was in the front of us, using her magic to clear away the stray leaves.

The heat in the jungle wasn't bad for the dragons, My dad, Shimmer, Emerald, My Mom and I.

My friends on the other hand...

"Are you out of this friggin forest yet?" Jack grumbled, who was awfully sweaty along with Ren and the others. Their hairs was a bit messy from the heat and frazzled.

"Not yet, we'll be out by nightfall." My mom said, earning a groan from my friends.

"It's not that bad, guys." I reassured with a nervous smile.

"Easy for you to say." Rantaro grumbled. "You can regulate your body heat."

"How about you shut your mouth." Jack growled.

"How about you lose some weight fasto." Rantaro replied.

Jack growled and was ready to punch Rantaro when, "Uncle Jack, no. Please don't fight." Shimmer got in between them and stood on her back legs waving her front legs in front of Jack. Jack growled while blushing a bit, not wanting to harm the tiny filly. "Fine.." Shimmer smiled. "Yeah." and leaped into Jack's arms, nuzzling him.

"Alright, alright, you like me." Jack stated, trying not to blush. Shimmer just giggled. Ren came to my side, breathing a little heavy. "Can we.. stop for a minute, Sarah?" he asked.

I turned to my mom, "Mom?"

"Okay, a little break wouldn't hurt anyone." My mom said. That was relief for my friends who fell onto their backs. Their dragons tilted their heads to the side and warbled.

My mom and dad giggled while Shimmer came galloping over to mom. "Grandmom, can we go and play?" she asked innocently.

"Play? Well..." My mom trailed.

"You go and spend time with your granddaughter, honey. I'll stay here and keep an eye on everyone." My dad stated.

My mom and nodded and Shimmer nuzzled her. The two of them went a few feet away from us while I went over to Winter and layed down next to her. I took out my Scepter of Harmony and shined the jewel on it, seeing my reflection in it. I looked at my scar and gently touched it.

Would I.. really turn evil.. like Void?

Suddenly, there was a scream frightening everyone. I recognized that scream. "MOM!"

"Sapphire!" My dad exclaimed in worry. We rushed into the bushes followed by the others into the thick jungle. "MOM! SHIMMER!"

"Sarah! Mommy!" I heard their voices and kept running towards them. Finally, I made it to a clearing that was filled with... lions?! The pride looked to be thirty lions strong, "Lion?! Oh you got to be kidding me!" Ren exclaimed in worry. I spotted my mom and Shimmer surrounded by female lionesses and in the front was a large Male Lion that had a diagonal scar over his left eye and dark black mane. "Mom! Shimmer!"

"Sarah, Honey." "Mommy." My mom and Shimmer cried. The male lion approached us, "What business do you have here?" he asked in a deep voice.

"Our business is that you captured my wife and granddaughter." My dad stepped forth.

"Wife?" The male lion suddenly laughed. "Everyone in this forest knows that any adult female that enters this territory belongs to me."

"What?!" I exclaimed.

"That's a bunch of bullcrap. Sarah's mother belongs to newbie." Jack growled in anger.

The male lion turned sharply at my friends. "You humans have no business with us lions."

"Anything that has to do with our friend and her family IS our business." Mason growled. "Now let Sapphire and Shimmer go this instant."

The male lion roared. "I will never let them go!" he roared.

"Oh yes you will!" I roared back as I changed into a female lion and charged right at the male lion. We both fought in a clash of claws and teeth. I could hear my friends cheering me on. "Come on Sarah, get him!" Carrie called.

"Show that bastards whose the real King or in your case the Queen!" Jack added.

"Go get him!" Ren added. The Male Lion pinned me on the ground. "Why do you insist on fighting a losing battle?" he growled. I kicked him off of me. "I'm not losing my mother or daughter!" I bellowed loudly and let out a proud roar. The Male Lion charged me once more and I lunged at him, leaping into the air as he did the same. We both collided with my teeth digging into his neck, despite the mane. He roared in pain as we both crashed to the ground and I unleashed a series of slash attacks.

I finally rammed the Male Lion in his face making him fall to the ground, badly wounded. I stood over him and said, "Don't mess with my family." The male lion got up and limped away in pain while I walked away and towards my mom and daughter. The Lionesses backed away and my mom and Shimmer came up to me. "Mommy, you won." Shimmer cheered happily. My mom hugged my neck and I purred at her.

One of the lionesses came up to me. She was a darker shade of brown than the other lionesses, "Thank you, stranger." she said.

"You can just call me Sarah." I replied.

"Thank you Sarah for you astounding courage and strength." the lioness stated.

"That's our Princess." Jack smirked.

"We'd like to give you these two gifts as a symbol of our gratitude." two more lionesses came forth one holding an old looking shovel and shield in their mouths. They gave them both to my mom. "Thank you." I said.

"No thank you, you have given us freedom, something we haven't experience in a long long time. And for that you have our thanks and our friendship. You may call upon us for anything you may need."

"Thank you..umm."

"You may call me Zuri." the lioness replied.

"Thank you Zuri and good luck."

Zuri nodded and she and the other lionesses walked away into the jungle while I walked back to my friends, changing back into myself. "That was some fight." Ren stated.

"Yeah you kick his sorry butt." Jack laughed, rubbing his gut.

I smiled at my friends "Thanks now come on, let's keep moving. It's going to be nightfall soon." I said.

My friends nodded and followed me. Shimmer came to my side and hugged me, "Thanks for saving us mommy." she said. I smiled.

"I would do anything.. for my family." I stated. Shimmer giggled and my mom smiled proudly at me as we continued on our journey.

That night, I brought out my tent and everyone was inside for the night including our dragons. I was sleeping with family while my friends slept in different rooms.

I was sleeping peacefully in my bed with Winter by my side. Suddenly, I felt Winter shifting and suddenly roaring in anger, shocking everyone awake. "What?" I quickly woke up and saw what Winter was roaring at. It was the same Male Lion from before, but this time he had two more male lions by his side. The two other males had light brown manes instead of black. My mom and Shimmer woke up and Shimmer screamed in fear right at the moment Ren and the others came in.

"You again?!" Ren growled.

"What the hell do you want? Jack growled, raising his fists.

"I want revenge on this one for stealing my pride." The black maned lion stated. "The name is Makucha by the way."

"Well leave Makucha, before newbie kicks your butt again." Jack threatened.

"Haha, she can't possibly defeat me and my two friends." Makucha smirked. I stepped forth growling, "Just try me." I lit my horn and made two more clones of myself. Myself and my clones glowed and changed into lionesses once more. "Bring it." Makucha stated.

The three lions lunged forward and the clones and I lunged at them. We tackled them to the ground and had a battle of teeth and claws. I swatted Makucha on the face, leaving three long claw marks on his cheek. He roared in pain and I pounced on him, biting him on the back. He threw me off, but I wasn't going down that easily. I coated myself in my lightning magic and charged Makucha, sending him out of the tent!

My clones knocked Makucha's followers out of the tent as well. Makucha himself was now coated in scorch marks and scratches while his followers were covered in bite marks and brusies. I stepped forth, "Now.. leave." I growled. Makucha grunted as he got up and left with his two followers.

I changed back into myself and made my clones vanished. My friends and family came forth, "That was awesome!" Ren exclaimed.

"Hell yeah! You wiped the floor with that bastard." Jack added.

"You fight pretty well for a maggot." Skye added.

I sweat dropped at her, "Thank you." My mom stepped forth and rubbed against my waist. "That was a great battle honey."

"Thanks mom." Then I let out a yawn. "Come on, let's get you back to bed." I nodded and we all went back inside the tent, ready for a long and hopefully peaceful nights' rest.

Author's Note

The items of the Pillars of Equestria will come together when the Tree of Life saga is over.

Episode 78: The Bone Dry Desert

Now my friends and I were walking through the Bone Dry Desert... well by walking we meant we were on our dragons flying over the desert so we could cross it quickly. My friends, mainly Jack and Mason, voiced their opinions of having to walk through the Bone Dry Desert once more and they did not want to go through that again. So we had to fly over. My mom was being carried by my dad while Shimmer was on my shoulder looking over the area. "Oooh, this is so pretty mommy." she said.

"Hmph. Trust me kid it not pretty when we had to walk though here the last time." Jack grumbled.

I giggled a little as we flew across the desert. Suddenly, my scar started to hurt agian. "Ah! Ow!"

"Sarah, what is it?" Ren asked.

"Her scar is hurting her again." My mom said. My mom dug into her saddlebag and pulled out some Tuliza. "Here honey, eat this." With one eye, I could see the Tuliza plant and was about to take it when. "Sandstorm!" My dad cried. We looked ahead and saw a clouds twister of sand coming towards us. "Crap baskets!" Ren cried.

"Hide!" My dad cried. Everyone immediately flew towards the ground and Winter was about to do the same thing when a stream of the sandstorm came out and grabbed Winter pulling her and us towards the sandstorm. "Winter, Sarah, Shimmer!" Ren cried. I grabbed Shimmer, "Ren, catch her!" and threw Shimmer towards Ren before Winter and I were sucked into the twister.

Winter was tossed around very easily as she tried to steady herself to fly out. I held onto her tightly as everything blacked out.

I groggily opened my eyes and was assaulted by the sunlight, "Ugh..." I grunted and softly rubbed my scarred eye. I slowly got up and noticed Winter groggily getting up and shaking the dust off of her. "Winter... are you alright?"

"Yeah, I'm good, just dizzy from that storm." Winter said.

Winter and I looked around and didn't see any sign of the others. "... Any Idea where that storm took us?" Winter asked.

"I don't know, girl." My scar began to hurt again. "Ugh..."

"Oh dear, we better find you some Tuliza." Winter suggested.

"Right.. ugh.. come on, let's go." I said and she and I began to walk through the desert to find some Tuliza plants. After about five hours, Winter and I were about to collapse. "Ugh... too... hot.." I groaned.

"I'm gonna burst into flames." Winter added. "See any water?"

I looked ahead and didn't see an oasis. "Nothing yet." I said and my stomach started to growl too. "And I'm starving." Winter's stomach growled as well. "Me too. I think my stomach is eating itself here."

Suddenly, I saw a brown blur walking towards us. I shook my head and cleared my vision. I saw that the figure was another lioness but this one had a paw print on the side of her cheek. "Ah I see we have some more lost wanderers." she said.

"More lost wanderers?"

"Come with me and I shall guide you to safety." the lioness said and Winter and I groggily followed her. Soon, we all came to an oasis which was a very helpful sight for me and Winter. I smiled happily but grunted from the pain in my eye. We entered the oasis and we saw lots of lions in the oasis, drinking from the water, play fighting and relaxing. Then..

"Sarah!" "Winter!" "Newbie!"

Winter and I looked and saw all our friends and their dragons coming towards us. "You're both alright, yeah." Carrie said, before hugging me.

"Ugh... thanks." I grunted. My mom cam up to me with some Tuliza. "Here honey." I ate the plant and my eye felt better. "W-Who are these lions?"

"This is Nala and the Desert Pride." Ren stated. "They found us in the desert and brought us here. Then when we told them you two got separated from us in a sandstorm, Nala went out to search for you two."

"Thanks for finding my daughter." My mom said.

"You're welcome." Nala said in a soft voice. "The pleasure is mine. Though I suggest you all should continue your trek at night. It is must cooler during that time. Until then you all shall stay with me and my pride."

"Thank you, Nala." My mom said. My stomach started to growl as well as Winter's making the two of us blush in embarrassment. "Hehe." laughed nervously.

"Come on newbie, let's get you some grub." Jack said putting his arm around me.

"Okay." I said. After we ate it was almost dusk and the night was soon to be upon us. I told Nala about the other lion pride we met and to my surprise, Zuri was her cousin! "Thank you for protecting my cousin and her pride from Scar." Nala thanked.

"It was nothing." I said modestly. I looked at the dusk sky. "Looks like we better get going then."

Nala nodded, "Be safe on your journey everyone. Me and my pride wish you all safe travels." We all mounted our dragons, "Thanks you Nala and we will." I said to her. "Let's go everyone." Our dragons spread their wings and flew into the sky, leaving Nala and her pride behind.

Episode 79: Sea of Clouds/ The Tree of Life

Now we were all flying over the Sea of Clouds, which was not really a sea but just a large forest with thick gray clouds over the tree tops. "Woah... this place is pretty Mommy." Shimmer said from behind me.

"I know." I replied.

"Guys look." Ren pointed up ahead and we saw a familiar mountain home. "Mount Aris."

"About friggin time." Jack sighed with relief.

"We almost there." Kaede said. "As long as nothing goes wrong." I nodded, hoping that would be true but I couldn't have been more wrong. Suddenly, my scar started hurting ten fold! "GAH! AHH!"

"Sarah!"

"Newbie?"

"Mommy?"

Suddenly, my horn glowed with a black magic aura and I started blasting uncontrollably. "Watch out!" Ren cried. He and the all of the others swerved to dodge my magic while I struggled to get it under control, but with my scars' pain it was almost impossible. Winter landed in the forest and I jumped off of her and held my head, trying to control my magic.

Finally, the dark magic aura vanished and my scars' pain ceased. I was terrified after that. I almost hurt my friends and family with my magic. I heard them landing behind me, "Newbie, are you okay?" Jack asked.

"No... I'm not." I said, with tears threatening to come out and without thinking and rushed off into the forest. "Sarah, wait!" Kaede cried.

"Come back!" Ren added, but I was out of range to hear them as I kept on running.

Ren's POV

We all saw Sarah running away into the forest. "Poor girl." Mason said. "Wonder what's the matter?"

"Isn't it obvious! She's-" Jack started but was cut of by Nicole.

"Worried she'll turn evil like Void and use her magic for evil instead of good, right?"

"Yeah what the chick said." Jack added. Shimmer gave us a worried look, "Will Mommy turn evil, Uncle Ren?" I bend down and rubbed her head with a reassuring smile, "No Shimmer. Sarah will never turn evil." Ren stated.

"Ren's right. Sweetie." Kaede added and music started to play in the background.

(Kaede)
If there's one thing we're sure of

(Jack)
One thing we know is true

(Jamie)
A friend that you can rely on

(Skye)
Will do the same for you

(Kaede)
So, if our friend's been in trouble

(Sapphire)
Feeling lonely and blue

(Carrie)
Even if she's angry

(Mason)
Her heart's still pure and true

(Kaede)
So, don't you go thinking
She's now a bad guy

(Jack)
When we all know why he's run away

(Sapphire)
And, when she's down low

(Jamie)
With nowhere to go

(Carrie)
Means that she needs us
More today

(All sans Shimmer
'Cause we are friends to the end
We will encourage
And, defend
Yeah, we are friends to the end
Now and forever
You can always depend

(Kaede)
On friends to the end
All time we've known Sarah

(Jack)
Fight and play side by side

(Jamie)
So, when life brings you some changes

(Carrie)
There's no reason to hide

(Skye)
We will stick by her

(Jack)
We know she can win

(Me)
If we can defend her
Along the way

(Kaede)
Though, it's been a long trail

(Jamie)
We never will fail

(Sapphire)
So as long as he knows
We're here to stay!

(All sans Shimmer)
'Cause we are friends to the end
We will encourage
And, defend
Yeah, we are friends to the end
Now and forever
You can always depend
On friends to the end

(Jack)
Friends will be there when no one else is
Friends will be there, it's so unselfish
Friends will never leave another friend helpless
One for all, and to all we tell this
Times are tough, step up and answer
She needs us plus understanding
Trust in his fellow Equestria companions
Let's let her know we'll never leave her hanging

(All sans Shimmer
'Cause we are friends to the end
We will encourage
And, defend
Yeah, we are friends to the end
Now and forever
You can always depend
On friends to the end

The song ended and Shimmer was smiling really big. "Sarah will never turn evil, Shimmer." I stated to her. Shimmer nodded.

"Now come on, let's go find Sarah." Mason stated.

"Yeah." We all cheered and walked through the forest to find our friend. "Sarah!" I called out. "Where are you?"

"Mommy!" Shimmer called.

"Honey, come on out." Sapphire added.

"Newbie, where are ya?" Jack added. Winter walked ahead to a small cliff. She sniffed the air perked up. She roared over to us and we came over. "Winter, what is it girl?" I asked.

"Ren? Is that you?" Sarah's voice came.

We all looked over the cliff and saw her trapped on a ledge! "Sarah, what happened?!" I exclaimed.

"Uh... I kinda.. ran off the ledge.. hehe." Sarah said nervously.

"Can't you just fly back up?" Kaede called down.

"No, I sprained my wing." Sarah called up. The ledge started to break away a little. "And I'd like to get off before this ledge breaks completely."

Winter warbled and flew down to her owner. Sarah climbed onto Winter and she flew her back up to us. Sarah dismounted, "Are you okay honey?" Sapphire asked her.

"I'm okay mom. I'm sorry about earlier." Sarah said sadly.

"It wasn't your fault honey. It was your scars." Sapphire reassured.

"We know you didn't mean it." I added. Shimmer leaped into her Sarah's arms. "Mommy best Mommy, hehe." she cooed. Sarah smiled gratefully at all of us. "Aw guys."

"Now come on, let's get to the Tree of Life to get you better." Mason added. Everyone nodded and we all went off to the Mount Aris.

POV Ends

We landed at the entrance to Mount Aris and we saw hippogriffs roaming the streets and the birdhouse like homes fully restored, filled with color and light. "Woah... this looks amazing!" Ren gasped.

"Yeah, last time we were here it was a ghost town." Mason added.

"Sarah Gem! Everyone!" a familiar voice came and soon I was pounced on by Princess Skystar. "Hi Skystar." I greeted.

"Hi Sarah. Hello everyone. What are you all doing here?" Skystar asked.

"We were looking for your mother. Do you know where she is?" my mom asked.

"I'm right here." That's when Queen Novo appeared and her subjects bowed to her and we bowed to her as well. "It's wonderful to see you all again." she said with a smile. She looked at Sarah and noticed her scar, much to her shock. "Sarah, what happened?"

"Void, scratched my eye while I was fighting to protect my friends." I explained and my mom added, "And now his dark magic is infecting her. We're here to get to the Tree of Life where she can be healed."

Novo smiled, "Well you're in luck. The Tree of Life just happens to be my throne."

"WHAT?!" We all exclaimed. Novo chuckled and she led us through Mount Aris to the Harmony Highs. A place where there were many trees and flora and fauna. Wind moved through the trees making small sounds like a song. "Woah... pretty." Carrie said.

"Yes it is quite beautiful." Novo agreed. She led up to a very large tree with a small entrance hole in it. "Here we are. The Tree of Life."

We all gasped at the beautiful sight of the tree. "Come. This way." Novo led us inside the tree which glowed with green glowing moss. She then stood upon and small rock platform and layed down. "Sarah, come here please." Novo said. I nodded and went over to her. "Now, close your eyes." I did what she said and I closed my eyes.

I heard a humming sound and felt Novo's claw layed gently on my scarred eye. I felt energy entering it for a couple moments until it stopped. "You can open your eyes now." I opened my eyes. "Is.. it gone?" I asked gently. Kaede gave me her compact mirror and I looked at my eye... scar free!

"It's gone! Hooray! Thank you, your majesty." I said to Queen Novo who smiled.

"Anything old friend." Novo stated.

"Thank goodness, Sarah." Ren said to me. "Now you're fully healed." Jack came over and wrapped his arm around me. "Good to have you back, newbie."

"Mommy!" and Shimmer leaped into my arms happily, giggling.

"Now what do we do?" Carrie asked.

"How about a tour of my newly restored kingdom?" Novo suggested.

"You bet!" Ren exclaimed with joy.

"Hell yeah!" Jack added. We all smiled and Novo led us out of the Tree of Life so we could tour her newly restored kingdom.

Chapter 80: Claw Patrol: Dragons and the Giant Cake Wave

It was a bright and sunny Monday morning and I was in the castle kitchen, mixing a bowl of flour. Shimmer was cracking some eggs with her magic while my mom was washing previously used dishes. Shimmer giggled. “I cracked the three eggs, mommy.” she called.

I placed the batter on the counter. “Good Shimmer, now put them in this bowl.”

“Okay mommy.” Shimmer levitated the small bowl over to the batter and poured in the eggs and I mixed the batter again.

My mom came over and kissed my cheek, “Shimmers’ an absolute doll.” she said.

I snickered, “I know.”

That’s when Ren and the others entered. “Hey Sarah, Sapphire and Shimmer… what are you doing?” Ren asked.

“Mommy’s baking a cake for the bakery contest and Grandmom and I are helping her.” Shimmer replied with a smile.

“Bakery Contest?” Mason asked.

“Yeah, it’s on Thursday in Canterlot and we’re making a pink strawberry flavored cake.” My mom replied.

“Strawberry? Ewww.” Jack groaned. Everyone rolled their eyes. Jack does not like vegetables or fruit. “I’m adding fudge to the cake.” I deadpanned.

“Sold!” Jack exclaimed with a toothy grin. We all sighed and chuckled. “Now for the final ingredient.” I pulled out a box that said ‘Super Duper Baking Soda’.

“What’s that?” Jamie asked.

“This is Super Duper Baking Soda. Pinkie let me borrow it. She says it makes the batter grow bigger and only add a pinch of it.” I explained as I opened the latch of the box and got a small measuring spoon. “Otherwise the batter would grow out of control.” I pour a very small potion into the batter and it sank in. “There, now I just have to let it sit before putting it in the oven. Mom, Shimmer and I are gonna go get cleaned up, can you guys watch the batter?”

“Sure Sarah.” Mason said.

“Thanks.” Shimmer and I exited the room, leaving the gang in the kitchen.

Ren’s POV

Jack went over and looked at the batter. It was pink like Pinkie Pie. “Hmm… maybe we can make this a bit bigger.” Jack said and he grabbed the box. “Jack, don’t. Remember what Sarah said, you can’t put too much in the batter.” Mason said, blocking this path along with Skye

“Yeah don’t mess with her cake batter, Private Yamaki.” Skye snapped.

“Oh please, what’s the worst that can happen?” Jack said and he shoved Skye and Mason out of the way and poured in almost half the box! And he poured in the fudge too! “Oooh, this can’t be good.” Jamie whimpered.

“Stop being a whimp, nerd. Nothing happened.” Jack smirked.

“Um… Jack..” Kaede pointed behind Jack and we saw the batter bubbling and raising. It poured itself out of the bowl and it crawled along the floor. “Uh-oh.” I said as we started to back away. “RUNNN!” Mason cried and we all ran out of the kitchen as the cake batter burst from the kitchen and we got caught in it.

POV Ends

Me and Shimmer exited the bathroom all cleaned up. “Ah, now time to check on the cake batter.” Suddenly..

“HEEEELLLLPPP!”

Ren? Jamie? Shimmer and I raced to the hallway to see bits of cake batter and fudge on the ground. “Woah..”

“What happened, Mommy?” Shimmer asked.

“I don’t know but we have to find out.” Then I heard screams outside. “Lookout, Giant Cake Wave!”

Giant Cake Wave? Shimmer and I raced outside to see a large wave of Cake batter going through Ponyville and closer look revealed Ren and the others trapped in it. “Oh no, Ren, Everyone!”

“Sarah!” Twilight, the dragons and the girls came up to me. “What in Equestria is going on? And what’s with the Giant Cake Wave?”

“One of the boys must have added too much of Pinkie Super Duper Batter and now it’s out of control!” I exclaimed.

“Well we gotta do something before it destorys Ponyville.” Applejack said.

“Right.” I pressed my com. “Claw Patrol to my bedroom!”

“Bedroom? Why not the home-ship? Isn’t that where the vehicles are?” Twilight asked.

“What vehicles?” My mom asked.

“I’ll explain later mom. Anyway my dad bought everything over here last night. Come on!” We all ran into the castle and entered the elevator. “Your castle has an elevator now?!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Yeah, my dads moved my bedroom up near the balcony so I can see the sun rise when I want to.” I explained. I pressed the button for my bedroom and we went up. In bright flash, the dragons were transformed into their uniforms. A large screen appeared before the doors that led to the balcony. My mom gasped at all of it in amazement. My dragons came before the screen. “Claw Patrol, ready for action, Princess.” Moonshine said.

“Thanks for hurrying. I’m sure we all know what’s happening.” I said.

“Yeah, Ren and our friends are trapped on a runaway cake batter wave.” Snowflake said. “And we have to save them before it destroys Ponyville.”

“Exactly, Snowflake.” I said. “For this mission, I’ll need… Moonshine. I need you and your megaphone to warn everyone in Ponyville and to clear the streets before the wave traps anyone else.”

“These claws uphold the laws!” Moonshine said.

“Storm, I need you to try and snag the gang in your harness and pull them out of the wave.” I added.

“This Nadder’s gotta fly.”

“The rest of you stand by in case I’ll need you.” I added.

“But Sarah how will they get to their vehicles on the ground?” Fluttershy asked. “And how will you get to your car?”

“My dad installed a slide for all of us to slide down and into our respective vehicles.” I added.

“Can I come mommy?” Shimmer asked.

“Hmm… alright.. You can come and see Mommy and the dragons work.” I grinned. “You can come too mom.”

“Alright honey.” My mom said

“Yeah.” Shimmer cheered.

“Now Claw Patrol is on a roll!” The slide activated and Moonshine, Storm, Me, Mom, Shimmer and Mane 6 slide down the slide and Moonshine landed in his police car. Storm landed in her copter and the rest of us landed in my car. We drove off after the Cake Wave.

Ren’s POV

Not good, not good, not good! We’re stuck in this thick cake and fudge batter. I struggled to get out but the fudge made the batter too sticky. “This is all your fault, Jack!” Mason exclaimed.

“Don’t blame me!” Jack growled angrily.

“Well I didn’t put my stomach before my head, you maggot.” Skye hissed. He and Jack growled at each other.

“Boys, knock it off. Right now, uh, we have to get out of here.” Kaede said struggling.

“Good luck with that, this stuff is thick.” I said.

“Wait… does anyone hear a copter?” Jamie asked. Now that Jamie mentions it. I hear a copter too. “I hear it too.” I said. We looked up and saw a familiar Nadder flying a helicopter. “Storm!” Kaede cried.

“Hang in there guys, we’re coming!” Storm called down. We then heard sirens and looked below to see Moonshine and Sarah. “What in the Arnold?!” Skye exclaimed.

“Moonshine, clear the road.” she called.

“Right.” Moonshine sped ahead and roared out his megaphone, “Clear the streets, everypony indoors!” he called out.

“Storm, try to grab one of them with your harness!” Sarah called up to Storm.

“Right.” Storm roared out a harness and she flew lower so one of us could reach it which was me, “Ren, try to grab it.” Storm called. My arms were stuck in the batter and I struggled, getting one of them free. I grabbed the rope of the harness and Storm pulled up. I was being pulled but the batter stuck to my lower half, making it difficult for Storm. “Ugh… come on, girl.” Storm grunted.

Storm put her copter at full throttle, trying to pull me out, but the rope of the harness snapped and I was back in the batter wave. “Sarah, the batter and fudge is too thick, I can’t pull them out with my harness.” Storm informed. She looked ahead and gasped. “And now the wave is heading for Town Hall!”

“Town Hall!” Jamie exclaimed. “Oh no!”

“We need more claws.” Sarah said. She pressed her com, “Spark, Fire, Silverspike, I need you three to build something to redirect the Cake Wave before it hits Town Hall, and hurry!”

“Don’t lose it, reuse it.” Spark and Fire called.

“I can dig it.” Silverspike added.

POV Pause

In no time at all, the three dragons were in front of Town Hall.

“So what can we build?” Silverspike asked.

“How about a semi circle detour, then the wave will just follow the detour when it hits.” Fire said.

“That’s perfect. Let’s get building!” Silverspike exclaimed. The three dragons quickly build a semi-circled detour and placed it in front of Town Hall. “It’s finished Sarah.” Silverspike called.

“Perfect, come here comes the Cake Wave, get out of there!” Sarah exclaimed.

The three dragons nodded and drove their vehicles away from Town Hall.

POV Resumes

The Cake Batter Wave slammed into the detour the dragons made and we were now heading east of Ponyville. “Great work.” Sarah said. “Come on.”

Sarah and the gang drove beside us. “How are we gonna get them out, Sarah?” Moonshine asked.

Storm flew down beside us. “That batter is too strong for my harness. I can't pull them out.” I turned to Pinkie. “Pinkie is there anyway to stop the Super Duper Cake Batter? Like to stabilize it?”

“Hmm.... I don't think so." Pinkie said with a smile. I groaned along with the other girls. "So now what? That thing is gonna reach Canterlot and the whole capital will be caked." Rainbow said.

"We gotta stop it." Applejack added. I began to think to myself. "It's just cake batter.. which can be baked into a cake...Wait!"

"That's it!" I cried.

"What's it?" Storm asked.

"I've got an idea. Storm, Spark, Fire, Silverspike, get to Canterlot. Storm warn the Princesses. Spark, Fire and Silverspike I need to to make a giant oven."

"A giant oven?" the girls asked confused.

"How will that save the day?" Applejack asked.

"We can force the cake batter into the oven where it will be cooked!" Twilight realized.

"But what about Ren and the others? I'm pretty sure they don't wanna be baked inside of a cake." Rainbow said.

"We'll deal with that once everything else is in place. Now go!" I said to Storm, Spark, Fire and Silverspike. They nodded and headed out.

Storm's POV

I flew over to the palace and landed my helicopter at the front doors to the throne room. I exited and came in, "Princess Celestia, Princess Luna." The sisters were surprised to see me. "Storm, what is it?"

"Sarah's cake batter is out of control and heading this way." I informed.

"What?" Luna asked.

"Looks outside." I stated. The sister flew outside and could see the cake batter and Sarah's friends trapped inside of it. "Oh my." Celestia said.

"Spark, Fire and Silverspike are making a giant oven in the middle of Canterlot, but they need time." I added.

"Well then, it's time we shall provide. Come on sister." Celestia said and they flew off to help the gang and I hopped back into my copter and flew off after them.

POV Ends

We were nearing Canterlot when we saw the royal sisters flying towards us. "Celeste, Lulu!" Ren called.

"Man, are we glad to see you." Mason said. The sister flew beside the batter and tried blasting it with their magic but the wasn't working. "Our magic doesn't work on the batter." Celestia said. Luna saw that it was nearing the city. "And it's close to Canterlot."

"Moonshine, clear the roads, now!" I ordered.

"These claws uphold the laws." Moonshine sped ahead and roared out his megaphone and rushed through the city, yelling, "Everypony off the streets giant wave coming through!" The ponies could see the batter wave and went to the nearest shelter. "Storm check on the others." I called.

"Right Sarah." Storm flew off to check on Spark, Fire and Silverspike's progress with the giant oven.

"The wave heading for the library!" Applejack cried.

"Oh no!" Skye cried.

"I got this." I whipped out Aqua's card. "DINO SLASH, AMARGASAURUS, BLOCK!" Aqua landed in front of the library and roared, placing his body to the side. The cake wave bounced off of him and made a right turn. "Woah!" Ren and the other grunted.

"Good boy Aqua." I called and I returned him to a card. I checked in with Storm. "Storm, how's it going?"

"They're almost done, Sarah, just few more minutes." Storm informed.

"Alright then, we'll lead it towards you guys now." I stated. Storm nodded.

"Sarah, now the wave's heading for Restaurant Row!" Rarity cried. This time I whipped out Quake's card. "DINO SLASH, STEGOSAURUS, BLOCK!" Quake roared and swung his tail at the cake batter, forcing it to the left and towards the center of town. "Great job." I called and returned Quake to his card. We saw the giant oven opened with the dragons near the side.

"A giant oven! I don't wanna be baked!" Ren cried.

"What the hell?!" Jack exclaimed.

"Help!" Carrie cried. We sped in front of the cake wave and I finally took out Blossom's card. "DINO SLASH, FUKUISAURUS, BLOOM!" Blossom roared and I took out a move card, "METAL WING!" I slashed the card and the three Pteranodons came out and flew towards Ren and the others grabbing them in their talons. The three of them pulled while Ren and the others held on. Finally, Ren and the others popped out of the cake batter just as it entered the oven and Silverspike pulled a lever down, closing it.

The ponies of Canterlot cheered as the three pteranodons lowered Ren and the others down to the floor. "Are ya'll okay?" Applejack asked.

"We're fine. Thanks to you guys." Ren said.

"Yeah, that was one crazy ride." Mason added.

"How did the batter get out of control anyway?" I asked curiously and the gang looked at Jack with glares. "What?" he asked bluntly. I sighed and shook my head. The Princesses came up, "We're glad you all are safe." Celestia said.

Everyone smiled at the royal sisters when the giant oven dinged and out came the large cake. "Woah.. that cake is huge!" Ren exclaimed.

"Yeah, whose gonna eat that?" Mason asked.

Jack, Rainbow and Pinkie looked at each other and big smiles. They rushed at the cake and dug right in. Mason sighed, "Why did I even ask?"

Everyone shared a good laugh as the three friends gorged themselves on the cake.

Episode 81: Shadow Play

One day, I was sorting my books in my large royal library with the help of Jamie and Twilight. "What about this book about ancient magical creatures?" Jamie asked me.

"Place it under 'Animals'." I said.

"How about his book on ancient and deadly magical plants?" Twilight asked.

"Put it under 'Flora'." I added. I was sorting the History Section when I found a book with a blue cover with a swirl and two stars on it. It looked pretty old too.

"Huh? Never saw this book before?" I said to myself. Jamie and Twilight came over. "What is it?" I opened the book and I saw some entries that looked like it was a diary or journal. "Wonder who's book this is?" I said. Twilight looked at the cover and gasped. "Sarah, do you know what you just found?!" she asked with a great big smile on her face.

"Uh... no?" Wonder what had her so excited.

"You found Starswirl the Bearded's journal!" Twilight exclaimed. "Maybe now we can figure out what happened to them. Come on we gotta gather the others." and before I knew it she flew out of the library. Me and Jamie looked at each other. "Well... that was odd." Jamie said. "B-But if she says it's worth it than we should go." I agreed and we followed Twilight out of the library to gather the gang.

(Play until 1:21)

After I was finished reading it, the Princesses looked at me. We had gathered everyone including my mother as well. "I've always wondered what happened to Star Swirl. This is quite a discovery, Sarah." Celestia said with a smile. Twilight stepped forth, "So it's genuine? You can verify that this journal really belonged to Star Swirl the Bearded?!."

Luna levitated the book up to her, "Indeed. From the looks of it, the last thing he wrote before facing the Pony of Shadows."

"Hold it, Lulu. The Pony of Shadows was real?!" Ren exclaimed in shock.

"It appears so." Celestia stated.

"We never met the other Pillars, and we were too young to understand the danger they faced." Luna added.

"Hold on a second now. All those legendary ponies were real, too? And they went off with Star Swirl to face the Pony of Shadows, and then none of them were ever heard from again?" Applejack asked.

"Um... Applejack. My mom went with them as well and she's right here." I deadpanned.

"Oh! Sorry Ms. Gem." Applejack said, lowering her hat.

"It's alright, Applejack. But I don't know what became of my old friends." My mom stated.

"They must have defeated the villain, since Equestria is still full of light and hope." Rarity stated.

"But how? And where did they go?" Kaede asked.

"My Olde Ponish is a bit rusty, but I wonder if the answers can be found somewhere within the pages of this book." Celestia stated.

" Well, I just happen to be an expert in Olde Ponish. I mean, I've practically memorized every ancient text about Star Swirl there is!" Twilight said with glee.

"Of course you would." Jack deadpanned.

"Egghead." Rainbow grumbled.

"Seriously, all of them." Spike added to confirm. Luna explained, "We have fond memories of our old teacher. If you could discover what happened to him, we would be most grateful." she levitated the book over to me. " Solving a thousands-year-old mystery could take forever! Think of the research! The re-reading! The re-re-reading!" Twilight said with a smile. Jack and Rainbow groaned in dismay.

"You might find you need help, Sarah." Celestia added.

"Luckily, she's got a whole bushel o' helpers right here." Applejack said.

"Fine.. I'll read ugh." Jack grunted.

"Let's get this back to my library. I'm sure we'll figure out what happened in no time." Twilight said. Everyone agreed.

Three Days Later...

Twilight was looking through Starswirls journal for any clues as the disappearance but couldn't find anything. She was staying glued to the book that I didn't get a chance to read it myself. While my mom was busy trying to recall the final events before she was sealed in ice. Ren and the others were looking through some more books.

"Figured out anything?" I asked Twilight.

"Nothing. I mean, Star Swirl was a genius, obviously. But forget Olde Ponish. There's parts where his hornwriting is like another language!" she groaned.

Applejack came over to her, "Twilight, we've been studyin' and referencin' and cross-referencin' for three days straight now."

Rainbow stretched, "Ugh. I haven't spent this much time reading since the last Daring Do book came out."

Rarity was nearby wearing some reading glasses. "Perhaps it is time to take a break. This mystery is over a thousand years old, after all. Another day or two won't make a difference."

"Two days?! I don't want to waste two seconds!" she went over to a chalkboard where there were notes, allowing me to get a chance to read it. "I'm close to an answer. I can feel it."

I looked at some of the words and said them aloud, ""Hearg sylfum se Ponhenge". What's that?"

"The Temple of Ponhendge. You can read that?!" Twilight exclaimed.

"The writing is kinda sloppy but still readable." I said. "Toward dol grimlic of Fola Firgenbeorg"?

"At the base of Foal Mountain." Twilight said.

"User endemest scield". Twilight gasped, "Our last stand."

"Looks like we found our first real clue." Twilight levitated a book over to us and it revealed a small clearing with rock formation on it. Soon we made our way to Ponhenge. "Woah..." Ren gasped. There were some vines on the rocks and dirt.

"I'm not sure we'd find out what happened here over a thousand years ago." Fluttershy said. I was holding the book and I placed it on a rock. "Well who knows maybe the answer will just magically appear." Suddenly the book began to glow. "Uh, Sarah." Spike said.

I gasped and looked at the book as it opened up on it's own and appeared a holographic image of Starswirl. Everyone was jaw dropped while Twilight was amazed. "Star Swirl!? I... I've wanted to meet you my whole life! I can't believe you're here!"

I waved my hand through image. "I don't think he is here. I don't think any of them are." I pointed to the other rocks and the hologrpahic images of Mage Meadowbrook, Rockhoof, Somnambula, Mistmane, Mom and Flash Magnus appeared as well.

(Skip to 1:20)

Starswirl blasted the center and the Pony of Shadows appeared. It was about as tall as Blitz with a long curved horn. "You summon me at your peril, Star Swirl! Once I defeat all of you, this realm will embrace the darkness as I did so long ago!" he launched out black ropes, ensaring the Pillars. "Drawing me here will only make me stronger. You will never defeat me!" My mom broke free and charged the Pony of Shadows but the Pony of Shadows blasted her and sent her flying.

"Sapphire!" Starswirl exclaimed in fear as he watched Sapphire flying out of sight. The POS laughed. "You miserable ponies will never defeat me."

"We did not come here to defeat you." Starswirl said as he used his magic to break free. His book glowed and sent out a magical line to the mask, shovel, blindfold, flower and shield. "What are you doing?" The Pony of Shadows asked.

"We came to contain you." Starswirl said. They and the POS were lifted into the air and vanished into thing air, leaving their items behind. "What.." Ren said.

"The..." Mason added.

"Hell..?" Jack finished.

"Well do ask for a magical explanation." Pinkie said.

"Uh... what just happened?" Rainbow asked.

"It looked like Star Swirl cast a spell that banished the Pony of Shadows." Kaede said.

"Of course! Powerful magic like that would leave an impression on this place. Bringing the book back here let us see what happened." Twilight said.

"Which was what?" Applejack asked.

"Star Swirl and the rest of the Pillars sacrificed themselves to save Equestria." Twilight said.

Back at my castle. Mom and I were walking down the hallway. "It's amazing to think one of the greatest mysteries of Equestria was solved with a musty old book in your library, honey." My mom said.

"But I wouldn't say the mystery's solved. Star Swirl's spell was one of the most powerful feats of magic in all of history. It'll take years of study before we fully understand it." I said when we opened the door to my throne room, Twilight popped up, "I think I understand Star Swirl's spell!" she said.

Mom and I looked at each other and we entered the room to see Ren and all the others. "I know I've finished one of Star Swirl's spells before, but this one was on a whole different level! Was it an explosion of magical feedback? An evocation? A kind of incantation? It's Star Swirl, so the possibilities are endless! And once Starlight set me on the right track with his crazy hornwriting. I mean, he was a genius, so I guess we can forgive a little messiness – I went through the journal again, and it's amazing!"

"Twilight, darling. We understand you're excited, but that's all we understand." Rarity said.

"What exactly is so amazing, purple bookworm?" Jack asked.

"Only how Star Swirl and the other Pillars sent the Pony of Shadows to limbo!"

"WHAT?! LIMBO?!" Rex exclaimed.

"They did what now?" Applejack added. Twilight made a small diorama of Ponhenge. "They used their magic to open a portal between worlds – to limbo – and pulled the Pony of Shadows inside." the diorama exploded. "Darling you diorama!" Rarity exclaimed.

"I made more." She pointed to a pile of them and I sweat dropped.

" Star Swirl thought the only way to trap the Pony of Shadows in limbo was for the Pillars to take him there." Twilight explained.

"So they got stuck too." Applejack added. Fluttershy shivered, "The Pony of Shadows must have been really awful for them to do that."

"I suppose being trapped for all time with a super-duper bad guy in limbo might be okay if you were doing the limbo, but that's still pushing it." Pinkie added.

"The thing is I think I can get them out." Twilight said, much to our shock.

"Twilight, are you serious? You can save the most legendary ponies of all time?" Ren exclaimed.

"I-I don't know. Opening portals between worlds didn't work out well for me. Are you sure it's safe?" My mom asked.

"First of all, you opened portals through time." Twilight said. "Which is different than time." My mom still looked hesitant. "But how do you know they'll be okay even when you bring them back?" Rantaro asked.

"That's the thing about limbo. It-" Twilight started but Nicole beat her to it. "isn't one place or another. It's in between, so time stands still. If we can pull them out, it'll be like they never left, right?"

"Uh.. right." Twilight said.

"So what can we do to help?" Spike asked.

"If I'm right, we need to find items that are connected to the Pillars in some way." Twilight said.

"You mean like stuff that belonged to them?" Rainbow asked. "Like what Sapphire and Sarah found?"

Twilight nodded. "Sapphire, can you go and get the items you found on the way to the Tree of Life?" My mom nodded and went to get the items and she came back with the respective items. "So now that we have the items what do we do with them?" Ren asked.

"Easy, we go to Ponhenge and get the Pillars back." Twilight said. Everyone nodded and soon we were back at Ponehenge with the Pillars items placed on each of the rocks.

"I can't believe I'm gonna meet Star Swirl the Bearded! You know, outside of my dreams." Twilight said with glee. My mom, on the other hand us still concerned.

"I can't believe you're actually going through with it."

"What do you mean?"

"I'm all for pushing the envelope, obviously, but this is pretty out there for you, Twilight."

"What's "out there" about saving the most legendary ponies of all time from a thousands-year-old prison?"

"Well... nothing when you say it like that. Unless "the most legendary ponies of all time" knew what they were doing, and we shouldn't mess with it."

"I'm sure Star Swirl and the Pillars did the best they could back then, but magic has come a long way. Mostly because of the work they did. Sapphire, Star Swirl the Bearded is the greatest wizard who ever lived. The chance to have him back in Equestria is worth the risk." My mom sighed, "Well then I can't stop you."

"Alright.. here we go." Twilight said. We all backed off as Twilight used her magic to perform the spell and in an instant, the Pillars of Equestria reappeared. I used my magic to catch them all and placed them on the ground. "What... What has happened?" Starswirl asked.

"It worked! We brought you back!" Twilight said.

"To where?" Starswirl added.

"You and the others have been trapped in limbo for over a thousand years, but I figured out how to get you ho—"

"What?! No, no, no, no! You must undo what you've done!" Starswirl said in a scared voice.

Twilight was confused, "What? Why? I mean, I don't think I can."

"You cannot bring us back!" Starswirl said.

"But I did. I brought all the Pillars back." Twilight said.

"You cannot bring only the Pillars back!" Starswirl added. Lightning flashed in a large cluster of shadows. The Pony of Shadows appearance! "Oh no!"

The POS laughed, "Your pitiful attempt to imprison me has failed, Star Swirl!" Starswirl looked at Twilight, "You must return us to limbo. It's the only way to stop him."

"I only figured out how to bring you back." Twilight said. Jamie looked through the journal." Working on it! No table of contents!

"Allow me to assist." POS said before lashing out vines of dark magic and destroying the rock formation! "There! Without the power of Ponhenge, your banishing spell is useless!" Starswirl exclaimed to Twilight, "You have studied my writings. Surely you have some other plan."

"No. I just wanted to save you. I didn't think—" Twilight stammered before I stepped up. "I'll handle this." I flew up to the POS, who laughed, "What can a tiny thing like you do against me?" The activated my Element of Harmony. "Element of Faith, Power awaken!" I blasted the rainbow beam at the POS who cried in pain. Starswirl and the Pillars were shocked.

The POS growled and launched his vines at me, but I wielded my scepter and sliced them. "I sensed the same power that Sapphire had." The POS said before gripped Mom in his magic. "MOM!"

"Sapphire!" Starswirl exclaimed in fear.

"MOM?!" The Pillars exclaimed in shock.

The POS growled. "Hmmm... you don't seem as strong as before."

"Let my mom go now!" I blasted the POS with my magic, forcing him to let go of Mom and I caught her. "Are you okay?"

"I'm alright honey." Mom added.

"Argh! This one is almost as... strong as you, Star Swirl. But even in my weakened state, she cannot stop the might of shadows!" The POS blasted his shadows at us but I counter with my Element which pushed back his shadows and struck him. "GAH!"

"Know this, fiend! We will not rest until we find a way to return you to limbo!" Starswirl declared.

"Never! Your days of glory are through, Star Swirl. Now my dark power will reign, and you six will bow to me!" Then the POS vanished into his shadow form. "Um... where'd he go?" Rainbow asked.

"That is a riddle we must unravel. And quickly." Somnambula added.

"How long have we been gone?" Meadowbrook asked.

"Over a thousand years." Fluttershy added.

"Then my spell worked – before it was meddled with – and the realm has been at peace for a millennia!" Starswirl said.

"Weeeeell... we did have to save everypony from Nightmare Moon and Discord and Chrysalis and King Sombra and Lord Tirek, and there was that one time when Starlight traveled through time and almost destroyed life as we know it! But that's all in the past." Pinkie pointed out.

"If you are truly this accomplished, we will stop the Pony of Shadows twice as fast together." Flash Magnus said.

"We shall see. It is an easy thing to say you have saved the world. It is quite another to do it." Starswirl stated.

"Oh, we've saved the world, Beardo. And we can do it again especially with Sarah and her powers." Rainbow said.

"Hell yeah, Newbie can beat anything." Jack stated.

"Be that as it may, the problem of locating the Pony of Shadows remains, and this land is vast." Starswirl claimed.

"It sounds like you need a map. Luckily, we have just the thing." Rarity said and they took the Pillars to my castle and to the Cutie Map. "Something about this magic seems familiar..." Starswirl used his magic to make the Tree of Harmony appear. "This map, and indeed this very castle are grown from the seed we planted over a thousand years ago." Starswirl added.

"Then it did work!" Rockhoof exclaimed.

"What worked?" Ren asked.

"Each of us infused a crystal seed with our magic in hopes that it would grow into a force for good." Somnambula said.

"We wanted to leave something to protect the realm in our absence, but we never dreamed our gift would become so powerful." Mistmane added.

"Y'all mean the Elements came from you?" Applejack asked.

"You know, the sparkly crystal things that grow from the Tree of Harmony and represent each of us? Laughter, honesty, generosity, loyalty, kindness, and magic! And Sapphire's new Element: Faith." Pinkie explained.

"They are reflections of our own elements of hope, strength, beauty, bravery, healing, and sorcery." Somnambula said.

"We had no idea our small seed would bloom into the living spirit of the land. I am glad our mantles have passed to such capable ponies." Meadowbrook said with a smile.

"More importantly, we no longer need Ponhenge to send our foe back to limbo. We can use the stored magic in this Tree of Harmony." Starswirl added.

"But doesn't a banishing spell take a lot of power? We'd have to sacrifice the Elements for that." Twilight stated.

"Mm-hmm." Starswirl nodded.

"They'd be gone... forever?" Fluttershy added.

"Star Swirl, I don't think the Tree can survive without the Elements. If it dies, Equestria will suffer."

"If the Pony of Shadows has his way, your land will not exist. So unless you have a better idea..." Starswirl added.

"I do. We only use my Element!" I declared. Everyone gasped in shock. "Sapphire, no! You can't sacrifice your Element of Faith." Twilight said.

"Where did that one even come from? We only planted six seeds." Rockhoof added.

"The Tree gave it to me." I stated. Starswirl scoffed, "The Tree of Harmony did no such thing. That thing is just a half baked gem." I gasped at that insult and Applejack stepped forth, "Beggin your pardon Mr. the Breaded but Sarah's Element is anything but a half baked gem."

"It's as real as the other Elements of Harmony." Mason added, crossing his arms.

"Seriously, she used to replant the Tree after King Sombra destroyed it." Rainbow pointed. Starswirl and the other pillars gasped. "The Tree was destroyed?" Mistmane asked. And then the spirit of the Tree appeared. "It is true. I was destroyed but thanks to Sarah and her friends I was restored." it said.

"Are you?" Starswirl gasped in awe.

"Yes Starswirl. I am the Tree of Harmony. It is wonderful to see the ones who planted me again. And I suggest you take my students' Element and power seriously. She had overcome many foes and obstacles to become the Princess she is today and she can help in the battle against the Pony of Shadows." The Tree said no more before vanishing.

There was a moment of silence.

"Well, I never thought the Tree had that much faith in you." Meadowbrook said.

"If the Tree has that much faith in you, then I do too." Flash Magnus added.

"So do I." Mistmane added. Somnambula and Rockhoof nodded as well. Starswirl didn't say anything and just walked away. Guess he doesn't believe in my power yet. Sigh. I noticed Twilight walking away as well into another room and I followed. "Twilight, are you alright?"

"I just unleashed ultimate evil and doomed Equestria because I was obsessed with meeting my idol! Why wouldn't I be okay?!" she slammed her head on the table.

"You didn't know that was going to happen." I stated.

"But I should have listened to your mother and left things alone. Now the your Element of Harmony will be lost to fix my mistake!" Twilight said in dismay.

"Maybe banishing isn't the way to defeat the Pony of Shadows." I said to Twilight.

"Then what can we do?" Twilight asked.

"Use the power that I've been using all along; The Magic of Friendship." I said with a smile. Twilight looked at me for a moment and smiled. We went back to the Cutie Map and saw the others. We saw my cutie map image hovering over the Hollow Shades. That must be where the POS is. "It seems there are fewer dark corners in the realm these days." Starswirl said, looking at the map.

"Isn't that a good thing?" Rainbow asked.

"True. The Pony of Shadows will have a hard time regaining power. When he rears his head, we'll be ready!" Flash stated.

"Isn't there some way to banish him without losing all of you?" Fluttershy asked.

"Oh, I wish there were. But to save our home, we are willin' to leave it." Meadowbrook said.

"You don't have to." I said, stepping forth. "I can use my power to reform the POS."

"The Pony of Shadows was not interested in reconciliation. Once a villain, always a villain." Starswirl said, glaring at me. "That is so untrue! I reformed many creature using the Magic of Frienship which what I'm going to use on the POS." I stated boldly.

"Stygian wanted more power than he had, and that desire led him down a path from which there is no return!" Starswirl said.

"Whose Stygian?" Ren asked.

"Stygian was the name the Pony of Shadows gave up when he turned to darkness." Meadowbrook said.

"And I'm just trying to figure out why." I stated. "I know I can reform the POS/Stygian is my duty as the Princess of Friendship and the Element of Faith."

Starswirl used his magic to take my Element off of my neck! "You and your Element are nothing more than a bunch of fakes!" he exclaimed in anger. Everyone gasped. "Stygian wants to destroy all that is good in this world. There's no way to befriend a pony like that." Starswirl exclaimed to me with a serious face.

"Yes there is!" I exclaimed back with a firey temper. "I befriended creatures who were believed to have wanted to destroy all that was good but now they do the opposite thanks to me and my friends. And if you can't see that then I'll just face the POS ALONE!" Everyone gasped at my declare.

"Honey, you can't!" My mom cried.

"Sarah, don't do this." Ren added. But I didn't listen and just ran out of the door and the castle to the Hollow Shades.

Ren's POV

Oh... my... god.

Sarah just went off by herself to face the POS after the heated argument about Starswirl about trying to reform the POS. "Hmph, good riddance." Starswirl stated.

"Starswirl, how can you say that?!" Sapphire exclaimed.

"That girl is nothing more than a creature blinded by the darkness." Starswirl said.

"Hey. Newbie had nothing to do with darkness, old timer. At least she has a heart for reforming creatures." Jack growled at Starswirl.

"Yeah, Sarah managed to reform Discord using the Magic of Friendship." Pinkie said and in a puff of smoke, Discord appeared. "Did somepony say my name?"

"Discord?!" The Pillars exclaimed in shock.

"Oh, the Pillars of Equestria. So nice to see you all here again. And why might I ask why my friend was just seen flying off in a huff?"

"Your... friend?" Starswirl asked suspiciously.

"Oh yeah. Sarah Gem is the only friend I ever had. She's the reason I'm using my powers for good... most of the time." Discord explained. "And I'm guessing she went off to face this POS figure alone?"

"Yes, she thinks she can reform the POS while Starswirl thinks that a villain is always a villain." Kaede said, looking at Starswirl with a upset glare.

"Well I'm proof that a villain can change along with Pyrite the changeling." Discord said. "Ever heard of the Magic of Friendship? Well my friend had excelled in that kind of magic ever since I met her and I can tell you, bready, that she is not going back down from this challenge."

"But now she's going to the Hallow Shades to face the POS, alone!" Twilight said with fear. "And without her Element, she's not protected from it's dark magic. Who knows what it'll do to her!"

"We gotta help her." Rainbow said, determined.

"Yeah, Newbie's not facing that bastard alone!" Jack added.

"Well then what are we standing around here for, let's go!" Applejack said and we ran out but I noticed Starswirl frozen on the spot. I went over to him, "Starswirl... are you alright?" I asked gently.

Starswirl came back to his senses. "Oh yes, yes... I'm fine. Let us catch up with the others." he walked off but I could feel and hear regret and remorse in his voice. Maybe... Sarah and Discord's words were getting him. But now was not the time to think about that. Sarah needs us.

POV Ends

I was flying through the air until I reached the Hallow Shades. It was desolate and dark area. I know I can reform the POS. It's my duty to do so. I walked through the Hallow Shades before the ground began to crack beneath my feet. "Huh?" The ground broke and I fell down into a large room. "Ugghh..." I shook my myself to brush off the pain from the fall and the hole that I fell through, covered up!

"That... can't be good." I slightly whimpered. A sinister laugh sounded through the room and the POS appeared along with another villains that made my heart drop a little. "Void."

"Long time no see, Sarah." Void chuckled

"Welcome to the Well of Shade! When the Pillars turned their backs on me, I discovered this place. The darkness spoke to me of a power beyond any I could imagine, and I listened. The shadow and I became one. Soon, all of the realm will be the same. Then all ponies will feel the despair I did when they cast me out!" The POS declared.

"I'll never let that happen!" I exclaimed.

Void laughed, "And what can you do. You're without your friends and your precious Element of Harmony. You're defenseless."

"No I'm not." I lit my horn, ready to fight.

"Alright then, we shall see who succeeds." The POS growled before he and I charged each other.

Ren's POV

We made it to the Hallow Shades and saw a very desolate land that was giving me creepy vibes. "Woah... now wonder this place is abandoned." I commented.

"How are we gonna find Sarah in this place?" Kaede asked.

"Guess we better start looking." Mason said. We all walked through the Hallow Shades, looking for any sign of our friend. While we were, Twilight couldn't help but ask, "So how did the Pony of Shadows come to be?"

"The tale of Stygian was a sad one." Rockhoof started and then each one of the pillars explained,

"Are you sure, he wanted to steal your power?" I asked. "Maybe he had another reason."

"He wanted to steal our power cause of envy. That is that." Starswirl stated.

"Perhaps you jumped to conclusions too quickly." Nicole stated. "Letting your pride cloud your judgement, unlike Sarah."

"Huh?" Starswirl asked but before Nicole could continue, we heard a large BOOM and a scream!

"That's Sarah!" Kaede exclaimed. Snowflake roared at the ground and started digging. "She must be under here." Spike said.

"But we can't just dig. It would take too long and it might be too late." Sapphire said.

"I got this." Mason said and he took out Quake's card. "DINO SLASH, STEGOSAURUS, ROAR!" Quake landed and roared. "Quake, smash the ground with your tail!" Mason called and Quake roared before turning around and slamming it's tail on the ground, revealing a hole that led to a room. "Good boy, Quake." Mason said. We all leaped down into the room to see Sarah fighting against the POS and "VOID?!"

"Long time no see." he hissed.

"Whose this?" Starswirl asked.

"Newbie's evil brother who wants to bring 'peace' to the world, by destorying everybody in it and spreading fear and despair wherever he goes!" Jack exclaimed. "How are you back?"

"Did you honestly think a great force of shadows and darkness wouldn't have any effect on me?" Void asked. "That's basically what I am. And with the negative energy I gained from Starswirl over his resentment over my sister, I'm back at full power." Starswirls' eyes widened in horror at what Void said. "W-What?!"

"Void feeds off of negative emotions; anger, hatred, resentment and more giving him more power to create fear and despair. You're arrogance and your resentment against Sarah and her Element made him even more powerful due to him feeding off from it. I hope your happy." Rantaro scolded.

"Leave Sarah alone!" Rainbow said in anger.

"Hahaha, please. Once I take her Element, she'll be mine forever!" Void declared.

"Fat chance!" Jack exclaimed. Sarah blasted the POS who roared in pain. Void suddenly grabbed her in his shadows. "Hey let me go!" she called.

"How about a little trip into the darkness!" Void then tossed Sarah into the shadow! "Sarah!" I cried.

"NO!" Sapphire cried.

POV Ends

All I could see around me was darkness. "Hello? Anyone here?" I called. I only saw a grayish pony with a blue mane and he was wearing brown clothing. "Are you Stygian?" I asked.

" I was, once. Until my friends betrayed me." Stygian stated.

"What happened?" I asked curiously.

"I wanted their respect. I brought them together. I planned strategy, and I read all I could about the beasts we faced. But I didn't have magic or strength, so nopony ever noticed me. I went to Ponhenge to make my own copies of the artifacts. With them, I thought I could be a Pillar, too, and stand by their side in battle. I never wanted to steal their power. But instead of sharing and letting me help, my friends threw me out. Sapphire Gem was the only one who was willing to listen to me but the others refused to let her." he voice deepened to a growl. "So I became stronger than any of them! The darkness welcomed me when no pony would, and I will do what I must to protect it!

"This is all a misunderstanding! If the Pillars knew how you felt, I'm sure they wouldn't have turned their backs on you. The shadow isn't who you really are. Let me help you be Stygian again." I proposed.

"Even if my friends did still care, what makes you think you have the power to help me?" Stygian asked.

"Because it's what I do. I'm just like my mom and I want to help you." I promised. "I won't abandon you. I never abandoned anyone because they're all my friends." Stygian thought for a moment and I held out my hand, "Please let me show you another way." Stygian looked at my hand and shakily rose a hoof and took my hand.

In an instant, my Element glowed brightly and it consumed us in a large white light and when the light diminished we were in the room and the POS was gone. "What happened?" I asked.

"Your Element just banished the POS. It opened a portal from within it and sucked it in and you two appeared." Ren explained to me.

"Woah..." I gasped. Void growled at us, "You may have won this time, but you won't win the next round." and he vanished into the shadows. I teleported everyone out of the room. Starswirl looked at Stygian, "Long ago, you needed our help, Stygian. But instead of listening, we turned our backs on you. Pride clouded my judgment. I owe you an apology. Thank you for helping us see the errors of our ways, Sarah Gem. You kow more about magic than I have ever known. It seems I never accounted for the Magic of Friendship."

Jack gave me a hard nudge, "That's our Princess." I laughed a little.

Soon, we returned to Canterlot and the sisters were happy to see their old teacher once more. "I simply cannot believe how tall you've gotten!" he said to Celestia.

"Well, it has been over a thousand years. Will you stay here and teach magic once again? My sister and I have such fond memories of your lessons." Celestia said. "As long as you don't ask for those essays we owed you before you disappeared." Luna added.

Starswirl giggled, "I'm not certain Canterlot is where I belong. The realm has grown, and I believe I'll have a look around before I settle in any one place."

"And I long to see what has become of my home." Meadowbrook said.

"I believe we all do." Mistmane added.

"Then I hope you will return to Canterlot on occasion and share the wisdom of your great experience with the next generation of ponies." Celestia added.

"We would be honored. But if it is wisdom you seek, look no further than your own Princess. She showed me that the power of friendship is a magical force indeed. And that in turning away from others, you hurt yourself as well." Starswirl said looking at me with a proud smile.

My mom came over and nuzzled, "I'm so proud of you honey." she said.

I smiled back at her, "Thanks Mom." We shared a hug together and we stayed that way for a moment.

Episode 82: Mysterious Sickness

One day, Ren, Jack, Kaede, Spike, Carrie, Mason, Rantaro, Nicole, Skye and I were rushing to Zecora's hut. I opened the door, "Zecora!" I cried.

"Why everyone you're in quite a hurry." Spike was breathing hard and Zecora gave him some water, "Here drink this, calm down and tell me your worry." Spike drank and said to Zecora, "Everypony's sick in Ponyville."

"There's this weird sickness going around the whole town!" Ren exclaimed.

"Everyone has these friggin red spots, sneezing and too tired to get out bed." Jack added.

"We're the only ones in Ponyville who aren't sick." Spike added. "Do you know what it is?"

"There's many illnesses that it could be,
I'll just have come and see."

"What?" Kaede cried. "But what if you get the sickness Zecora!"

"Yeah, aren't zebras just like ponies?" Spike asked.

"To tell the truth I'm not quite sure,
But an once of prevention's worth a pound of cure." Zecora stated and she put on a leaf mask and her cloak,

"My cloack and mask shall provide protection,
and help reduce the chance of infection.
Just one more thing and my outfits' complete
I'll need to quickly send a tweet."

She tweeted and a red bird came. "A Bird? How is that going to keep you from getting sick?" Spike questioned.

"Oh she'll play her part,
And now we're ready to depart." Zecora added.

In the Forest

"So everypony has this disease,
And it's spreads with a simple sneeze?" Zecora asked.

"Yeah, it spread so fast like lightning." Ren added. "And we can't find anything useful in Twilight and Sarah's books."

"It's kinda scary." Carrie said, holding onto her brother.

"Don't worry, Carrie, we'll get everyone better." Mason reassured.

"I've sent a letter to the Princess but the Canterlot Diseases Crops won't be here for days!" Spike added. "In the meantime... well see for yourself." We led her into town and everypony had red spots, moving sluggish and were sneezing like crazy.

"My goodness, it's just like you said Spike,
I've never seen the like." Zecora said. Silver Spoon was near Zecora and she sneezed, the spit went towards Zecora but the red bird got in front of the spit and blocked it. "So that's what it does?" Jack asked. "That's cool and gross... I like it."

"Sarah?" I turned and saw Mom and Shimmer coming towards us, thankfully sickness free! "Mom, Shimmer!" I hugged the two. "Thank goodness you two didn't get this sickness." Kaede said.

"Yeah, but what's the cause of it?" Mom asked us.

"We don't know but we have Zecora and we're about to start helping everypony." Ren explained. Some ponies were wearing blankets and ice packs on their head while walking through Ponyville. "Damn, how are we gonna cure them? Where do we even start?" Jack said with worry.

"For our first step in fighting this diseases, I'll need some space. Step back please." Zecora opened her bag and out popped a large tent like those for diseases on Earth. "Woah... nice Zecora." Ren commented. We looked inside and saw lots of potions and medicines as well as a large cauldron with a spoon in it "It's like a mini hospital." Kaede added.

"Yeah." Rantaro added.

"These sick ponies still need to eat,
We need to feed them before their illness we treat." Zecora rhymed.

Everyone nodded, "I'll make some broth."

"Sounds good! A simple meal will help these ponies deal." Zecora added. They all helped Sarah make her broth in the large cauldron and then we placed it on a cart to take it around Ponyville, feeding it to all the sick ponies. And Spike took down some clues from the ponies who were sick, trying to find a cause for the sickness in the first place.

"The Apples got sick too." Spike said. "If they don't get better soon the entire crop will got back before harvest can begin." Spike said.

"This fever struck the Apples down? But how? They live so far out." Zecora asked.

"I don't know maybe they caught it from somepony else." Spike suggested.

"But when we visited them earlier they were all sneezing and coughing like crazy." Ren stated.

"It's good you all didn't catch this disease, you all can go back and forth as you please." Zeocra rhymed.

"You know I always thought of myself of myself as a pony and not a dragon. Spike said. "But last motnh when I got the Sapphire Flu, I was so worried that I might give it to Twilight and I was so relieved when she said that I wouldn't. She said 'Ponies and Dragons are different.' I guess I'm lucky. I'm a pony who doesn't get sick like a pony."

Spike opened the door to the Apple house, "Aj, It's Spike and the others, we got Zecora!" Spike called. Applejack opened the top half of the door. "Howdy thpike, everypony-sniff- C'mon y'all." We entered the house and found everypony in the same condition as Applejack. "The whole Apple Family's a bit of a bug just like the reth of Ponyville." Applejack said. "Sorry we won't be much help to ya'll."

"Calm yourself, Applejack dear. That is why Spike, Sarah and all of us are here." Zecora reassured.

"Yeah, we'll get you all better." Ren added.

"Hell yeah." Jack added.

"Thank you kindly." Applejack said. We gave the broth to the Apple family and were soon on our way back to Ponyville. "Maybe Applejack's right. Maybe it is luck that we didn't catch it." Spike wondered.

"Something that Applejack said gives me pause. It's true we're not sick, but luck is not the cause." Zecora said.

"What do you mean?" Jack asked.

"Well you all are humans and a dragon, so pony ills hold no fear,
But I make my home in the forest far from here
So it's not luck that kept me safe and sound
It's just that there's no pony else around."

"Gee.. that sounds so lonely." Ren said.

"Yeah." Mason added.

"Oh please, do not mistake. I don't feel alone!
My friends have made Ponyville my home
The Line between Pony and Zebra has been blurred,
And Ponyville has made me a part of the herd,
But even though friends and acceptence I find,
I'm still only one of my kind.
No matter how much I love this place,
I'm still the only Zebra face." Zecora stated.

"I know what that's like." Spike said. "I've met other dragons before and well.. we haven't gotten along that well but it was nice not being the only dragon for once. Oh, um- being the only dragons' kind of rough because you're all alone.. and stuff." We all chuckled at his attempt to speak like Zecora. "Nice try, says I."

Then we went to Fluttershy's cottage. "Spike, everyone is that you?" Fluttershy croaked. Angel Bunny shook his head and did the 'Zip the Lip' movements. "Oh sorry Angel, I shouldn't be speaking or I'll hurt my throat."

"Don't worry about your owner, sweet bunny,
Sarah will serve her up some tea and honey." Zecora said.

Angel nodded and Sarah gave Fluttershy some tea and honey. "Thanks Sarah."

"This medicine will help you breathe easy and if you feel queasy." Sarah said.

"Nice rhyme." Ren stated. Fluttershy then gave a small sneeze... onto Zecora!

"GAH! Zecora, you've been exposed! Emergency eye wash!" Spike cried before splashing water on Zecora's face. "Where'd you get the water from?" Mason asked and then Spike literally picked her up and ran back to the tent in Ponyville. "Oh he can pick up a Zebra but not a pony?" Jack deadpanned.

I rolled my eyes and teleported all of us to the tent. "How is she?" I asked.

"She's perfectly fine!" Spike exclaimed confused.

"Really?" Mason asked. "So that means the disease is not spreading like the flu.

"That's good right?" Carrie asked.

"Have faith. I am glad that I am not sick it's not that I don't care,
But if I were then that would be...
Something ponies and zebras share."

"Oh so if you have gotten sick that would mean that you have something in common with ponies." Spike realized. Zecora nodded.

"Of course, if I were sick, I'd be unable to work,
So let's do it! And our duties not shrik." Zecora said.

"Yeah." We all said and we went over all the clues that we've gathered from the ponies that were sick, including our friends for the next few hours but we couldn't come up with a cause. "Phew I'm exhausted." Spike yawned.

"We've been working for hours on this ill,
And yet we're not close to the cures still." Zecora said.

"Is it similar to any zebra diseases?" Ren asked.

"No I'm afraid it is unfamiliar,
And also quite peculiar.
Thought I haven't been around zebras in ages. Who knows?
Perhaps their diseases books have some new pages." Zecora said, eating some of her hay.

"That's right you've traveled all over Equestria." Spike said. "But you've never seen anything like this?"

"I've studied plagues, poxes, agues diseases, and ills and all kinds of cures,
Too- potions, powders and pills
But this aliment I had yet to meet
So far we can't cure-only treat." Zecora explained.

"Well, I'm glad you're here, Zecora." Mason said.

"I'm glad too. It makes me-AH-CHOO!" Zecora sneezed. Oh no!

"Zecora? Are you alright?" Spike asked. I felt Zecora's head, "She's getting warmer."

"Well I know I'm feeling a bit purple,
As if there's something in my... rhythm." Zecora said.

"Wait.. you didn't rhyme!" Carrie cried.

"Zecora! You're sick!" Spike exclaimed.

"Jack, place her in the beanbag chair." I said. Jack nodded and lifted Zeocra before placing her gently on the bed and Mason placing a blanket over her. "Great. Now friggin what?" Jack asked.

"Zecora was the only one who could cure this." Kaede said.

"But this doesn't make sense. Flutters sneezed on her hours ago, why didn't she get sick then?" Ren asked.

"Unless that's not what got her sick? What if this whole thing isn't a disease at all?" Spike suggested.

"You mean everypony might have been exposed to something?" Mason asked. Spike nodded, "But why haven't I gotten sick. Ponies, Humans and Dragons are different."

"We're been with Zecora all day. " Spike went on. "We walked around town with her, saw the sick ponies with her, got sneezed on her but at dinner-"

"We didn't eat the same thing!" Everyone realized.

"It must be something in the hay she ate." Ren added. I took a small piece of hay and placed it under the microscope. "The hay has some fungus on it." I informed. Spike looked up and book and gasped. "I've got it!" He showed us the book that said Equestria Infectoria, a type of fungus that causes sneezing, blemishes, delirium, sore throat, exhaustion and yellow tongue."

"So that's what caused everything." Kaede said. "It was the hay!"

"Now what?" Jamie asked.

"We have to tell the poison control ponies when they get here." Sapphire said. And that's what we did. We told the Canterlot Disease Control about the fungus on the hay and they said it was easily treated and soon everyone was cured, even Zecora.

Then we found her about to enter the Everfree Forest, "Zecora!" Spike called. Zecora turned around, "You're leaving already?"

"We've fund the cure and the doctors to treat,
So I'm heading back home now that my job is complete." Zecora said.

"Well, thanks for helping us." Carrie said.

"Yeah, it's nice to know that I'm not the only one who feels lonely sometimes." Spike added.

"Indeed, I'm glad we had this chance,
To discuss how we are all transplants,
But Spike, not matter how you feel,
Please remember that your friends are quite real." Zeocra said.

"You bet." I stated.

"Hell yeah." Spike added.

Sapphire and Shimmer smiled.

"And even if you sometimes feel alone,
Remember that this place can still be called home." Zeocra finished.

"Thanks Zeocra." Spike said.

"If you ever need to take from being in Ponyville all day,
Drop by my place,
We'll have some tea,
I'm a short walk away." Zeocra offered.

"Okay Zecora." I said. "And drop by the castle the next time your in town."

"I shall,
My pal." Zeocra said with a smile. And we all went our separate ways and Spike tried to rhyme again,

"Come by the library,
It's the place to be...
Uh..
We've got books,
Something, something,
and you'll get to see me." Spike said. We all chuckled at his attempt to sound like Zecora as we walked back to Ponyville. Our home.

Episode 83: The Good, The Bad, The Ponies and Humans

One day we were all on a train heading to the Canter Creek. “A trip to the untamed West, I can’t believe we’re all going. This will be a great entry in my journal about our travels through Equestria.” Twilight said.

“I hope it’s rustic charming, like my book! Though the town in the book is rather primitive, we should stop at a larger town for some accouterments.” Rarity said.

“Accountre-what?” Pinkie asked.

“This ain’t no joy ride y'all. We’re heading out there because my Grand uncle, Chili Pepper has up and disappeared. The townsfolk have asked my family to come and help them out while he’s gone. They mention some kind of trouble. Probably a drought. Who has a farm in the desert. Sheesh.” Applejack said.

“What the name of the farm?” I asked.

“Rancho Bronco, Sounds more like a two bit operation. O’ Chili Pepper never really did have any sense Granny Smith called him ‘Two turns short of a pepper mill’.”

“It must be important if the name of the town is on a sign.” Kaede said.

“Mentions what? The sand? What can they possibly grow there?” Mason asked. “Not apples. That’s for sure. Give me topsoil and a day.” Applejack added.

Applejack pulled her hat off of Rainbow Dash, “I don’t wanna go to school today.” she said groggily. Then the conductor called, “Last stop! Welcome to Canter Creek everypony.”

We were all excited and saw a brown earth pony with a tanish mane and tail. He was wearing a yellow vest with a yellow star pin on it. “You must be Sheriff Tumbleweed.” Applejack said.

“And you must be Applejack, We’ve been expecting you nice to make your acquaintance.” Tumbleweed greeted.

Rainbow and Twilight were busy taking Rarity’s bags out of the train. “Isn’t this supposed to be Spikes’ job?” Rainbow asked.

“He’s at the Pony Trek Convention in Las Pegasus this week.” Twilight stated.

“Come on, I can take you to the ranch, Applejack and you can introduce me to your friends on the way.” Tumbleweed said. We all followed Tumbleweed and Applejack through the desert to the ranch. The ranch was huge. “What in Equestria was Chili Pepper thinkin’!” Applejack exclaimed, looking at the side of the ranch.

“You Grand Chili Pepper started this place from the ground up now it's the central hub for trade these days. The whole town is built out of what ponies do here…. There’s a natural spring over near the main house ...the ranch grows, hay, cotton, potatoes and all kinds of peppers. That pony sure does love his namesake.” Tumbleweed stated.

“Woah…” I gasped. Sarah and Snowflake looked around the ranch as well Tumbleweed gave Pinkie, “A Wendigo Ghost Pepper, the hottest peppers in Equestria.” and her face blew up with fire and we all winced at her pain. “Delicious can I have another one?” she asked.

“Woah.. she’s tough.” Tumbleweed said.

We all nodded.

Tumbleweed showed us the town and we entered an empty bar. “So without Grande Chili Pepper there’s nopony to run the town? How come nopony has stepped up?” Twilight asked.

Tumbleweed sighed, “There’s the kicker. I’m sure you have noticed all the Wanted posters?”

“I was wondering about them.” Sarah spoke up.

“I knew they were important.” Pinkie exclaimed. Then Tumbleweed showed us a wanted poster with a large bull on it. “These are the Cattle Rustlers. They’re a gang of outlaws that are terrorizing this town. Every week they come into town, demanding supplies, and food… then they disappear into the mountains.” Tumbleweed said.

“That’s bullying!” Kaede said.

“Yeah, those maggots!” Skye added.

“The whole place is in a mess without a leader. No pony wants to take over the ranch because most ponies are convinced that Longhorn, the leader of the bunch, has run Chili Pepper out of town and the same could be done to them.”

“Nopony in my family would give in to a bunch of hollow horned bandits!” Applejack exclaimed.

“Every pony in this town is afraid of a cow?” Jack asked then laughed, “What wimps.”

“Jack, be nice.” Kaede scolded.

“Shaddup.” Jack said.

Suddenly, there was a loud rumble, “What is that?” Kaede asked.

“Oh no.. not now.” Tumbleweed said. We all came out of the empty bar and saw a gang of bulls… riding goats? “It’s the Cattle Rustlers. They’re back everypony. Get down and Hide!” Tumbleweed cried.

“Longhorn, I thought I told you I didn’t want to see you back in my town again.” Tumbleweed growled, looking at the leader.

“You did say that, didn’t you?” Longhorn asked. Then he flicked him hard into a wooden pole saying, “I didn’t listen.”

“You little ponies all know the drill, fill the saddlebags with all the food, water and whatever else that’ll fit in them. Hurry it up and nopony gets hurts.” Longhorn said, as the ponies filled the saddlebags.

“Why I oughta.” Applejack growled “Hey, you bunch of yellow-bellied, brisket cowards!”

“What did you call me pony?” Longhorn growled.

“Ya heard me!” Applejack yelled. “Scaring folks and robbing them blind. How dare you!”

“You don’t scare me. I have a fancy magical unicorn on my side. Sarah! Do your magic thing all over these poor saps.” Then Longhorn pushed her and she went flying hard into a shed. “Applejack!” Mason cried. He and Twilight ran over and saw the dazed Earth Pony.

“Hey! Pink on someone your own size!” Jack growled, cracking his knuckles. “And what can you do to me, whimp?” Longhorn challenged. Jack’s face turned red with anger but then Sarah stepped up to Longhorn. “What do you want little pony? Have anything for me?” Longhorn smirked.

“No, but I will say. Return the ponies products.” Sarah said bravely.

“And what if I don’t? What are you gonna do about it?” Longhorn smirked at Sarah. Snowflake zipped in and grabbed the bag.”HEY!” Longhorn growled. Sarah then grabbed him by the arm and swung him far out of town. The other cattle rustlers were shocked and followed their leader. Jack laughed, "Look at 'em go!"

"Woah... you threw him like it was nothing." I said to Sarah in awe.

"No big deal." Sarah shrugged.

"But Sarah, what if they come back with a vengeance?" Carrie asked, nervously.

"Well.. then I'll be ready for 'em." Sarah said boldly.

That Night...

The cattle rustlers were outside of town and Longhorn was discussing what happened to his group, “That new unicorn stood up to me and stole from me?! She could be trouble.” Longhorn said.

“That no good Chili Pepper has been gone for months with him out of the way and no deed to the ranch to be found and we don't need anypony ruining my plans.” he growled looking over the town.

“Oh no, here comes the monologue.” a cattle rustler said.

“Whoever controls Rancho Bronco controls Canter Creek. I plan on that being me.” Longhorn said.

“So we scare off the new pony.” another cattle rustler said.

“Ha, That’ll be easy.” another one said.

“Very easy.” Longhorn said.

Back at the Ranch..

“And without a deed to the ranch, the whole town is in limbo.” Twilight said.

“Possession is 9/10ths of the law out here. Chili Pepper didn't leave a deed or let anyone know his wishes if we.. er.. Not here anymore.” Tumbleweed said.

“Oh no! Are you saying he’s sleeping with the fishes!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“No. He just packed up his things and left one day. He didn’t leave anything about where he was going or when he was coming back.”

“And no pony will take charge cause of Longhorn and his gang?” Applejack said.

“Longhorn has scared everypony stiff. He wants the ranch to himself. He thinks it’s his ticket for money and power around here. With Chili Pepper gone, it’ll be considered abandoned in due time. Longhorn has been camped out in the land long enough, he could claim rights to it. He’ll take it by force if he has to but I think he wants it legal… ish.”

“So while he's waiting for the town to be considered abandoned, he;stealing from the ponies! That’s horrible!” Kaede said.

“It can’t be that hard to chase them off. We’ve faced worse.” Rainbow said nonchalantly.

“We sure will. You can count on us Tumbleweed. We’ll get those lily-livered rustles outta here.” Applejack promised.

Anypony else here a ruckus?” PInkie asked. Snowflake growled and rushed outside with us following and we gasped to see the barn on fire and Longhorn! “Shame about your barn, Ma’am. It’s be terrible if anything else happened while you were staying here.” Longhorn said.

Applejack was very angry. “Get back here.. You.. twerp.” she called in anger.

“Very menacing.” Jack rolled his eyes.

“The barn we need to put out the fire!” Tumbleweed said. “Everypony grab buckets!”

“No need!” Sarah called. “I got this.”

“How?” I asked. Clouds began to roll in behind her and she gave a loud lion roar and the clouds behind her turned into roaring lions! The wind from the roar hit a clouds and turned it into a rain cloud that drenched the barn and put out the fire!

“Holy Crap Baskets!” I exclaimed. "It can make rain clouds too?!"

“That’s something new, newbie!” Jack added with the same tone.

“That was awesome!” Rainbow added.

“All that fro fro magic and power and you aren’t going to us it to bust up those cows?!” Applejack exclaimed.

“Bulls.” Fluttershy corrected.

“I will not use my magic to harm creatures, Applejack. That is not the way to end this confrontation.” Sarah said.

Applejack threw her hat on the ground. “Meadow Muffins!” she exclaimed.

“Is this the kind of thing Chili Pepper was puttin’ up with?” she asked. “No wonder he went and ran off! Burnin’ down a ponies’ barn. That ain’t right.” Applejack said.

“Yeah, this is harassment!” Jamie added.

“Well what are we gonna do about it?” Mason asked.

“We bust them up, that’s what?” Jack said cracking his knuckles.

“Jack, you saw how they flicked Applejack, they could do something worse to you.” Twilight reasoned.

“We’ll get the ranch through this Applejack.” Rarity said.

“Yeah as long as we’re together.” Pinkie added.

“If Longhorn pulls out half the stops he did when he after Chili Pepper, things’ll get worse fast.” Tumbleweed said. “I'll call a town meeting in the morning everypony needs to hear about what happened.”

The next morning everypony was gathered at the Town Hall and everypony was worried, “What do you think he's gonna do next? My farm is right up against the ranch. I can’t afford for anything else to happen.” One earth pony said.

“Blazing Saddles, we’ll do everything we can do to stop the Cattle Rustlers before things go too far… but we need to work together.” Tumbleweed addressed.

“Tumbleweed’s right.” Applejack said. “We need to work together to save Rancho Bronco. Longhorn thinks he can take this town, well we’ll show him that he won’t take this town without a fight! Let’s show these bullies that they can’t take our town!”

The townsponies cheered and that morning everypony had made barriers at the entrance of the town. Twilight placed a sticky trap if the barriers failed. “When the Cattle Rustlers trip the trap, theses barrels of gallons of sticky syrup will roll down the hill and crash into them. Then the feathers will fall on the syrup and they’ll look like big chickens. Chickens. Then they spring the trap. The Barell rolls, right?” Twilight explained.

“I hope all those naked chickens are alright.” Fluttershy replied. The barriers was a fence that was made from pointy wood with barbed wires wrapped around them. “I sure hope this works.” Tumbleweed prayed.

Then somepony yelled, “Longhorn’s a comin!” Tumbelweed was biting his hat anxiety. “Don’t worry, Tumbleweed, if the fence doesn’t stop them, Twilight’s fancy sticky trap will.” Applejack said.

“Chicken spring roll!” Twilight called.

“Here they come.” Fluttershy said.

And he and his rustlers came with a vengeance and they brushed past the barriers and Twilight’s sticky trap! Then Pinkie actually breathed fire on them (which I guessed was from another ghost pepper) but even that didn’t stop them!

Longhorn was angrier than ever. “Little ponies! You know the drill.. Food and water.. In the bags now!” he bellowed. The ponies began filling them up. “Fill em up.” Longhorn said. But once again, Snowflake snatched the bag. Longhorn growled and saw Sarah approaching him.

“Back off little pony unless you want trouble.” Longhorn threatened but Sarah wasn't scared.

“The only trouble around here is you, Longhorn and I suggest you and your rustlers leave this land and the ponies alone.” Sarah said in a determined voice. Longhorn got right up in her face. “You wanna challenge me little unicorn pony?”

“If that’s what you want, then I’ll challenge you… for the ranch!” Sarah declared.

Everyone one, including us gasped at the challenge! Longhorn snorted in her face, “If that’s how you wanna play it, punk. Then fine… tomorrow. High Noon. Be ready.” Longhorn said.

“I will be.” Sarah said. Longhorn and his rustlers then rode away from town. We all immediately confronted her. “Sarah, have you lost your pests lovin mind?!” Applejack said.

“You can’t fight Longhorn and his rustlers. They’ll tear you apart!” Tumbleweed added.

“I am not letting them continue this act of harassment any longer.” Sarah said.

“But Sarah-" Twilight started but was cut off when Sarah raised her hoof, "I'll be fine, Twilight. I've face worse foes than Longhorn."

"Oh yeah. Name one?" Jack asked.

"Void." Sarah replied with a deadpanned expression.

"... Alright that counts." Jack stated.

"I'll be fine." Sarah reassured.

"Alright, I hope you know what you're doin sugarcube." Applejack said.

"I do." Sarah smiled.

High Noon

Longhorn stood at one side of town while Sarah stood on the other. The two stepped forward while all of us stared in worry and concen. The two stopped ten feet apart from each other. "Ready...?" he asked.

"... Yes."

A moment of silence followed.. before... they both said..."Draw!" Longhorn charged Sarah and she just stood there.. before, "DINO-SLASH, STEGOSAURUS, SHAKE HIM UP!" Quake came down and roared. Longhorn skidded to a stop and landed on Quake's face. Quake growled.

"Hey, that's cheating!" Longhorn said.

"You said we'd be fighting. You didn't say exactly what we'd be fighting with." Sarah said. Quake lifted Longhorn into the air and smacked him with his tail, sending him miles and miles away from Rancho Brancho! "Nice distance!" Rainbow called. Quake roared and the rest of Longhorn's gang of cattle rustlers head for the hills. The ponies of Rancho Brancho cheered happily. Sarah returned Quake to his card.

"That's the way Newbie." Jack commented with a laugh.

"I don't think you'll ever see them again." Rainbow said, nudging Tumbleweed.

"Thank you kindly, Sarah." Tumbleweed said.

"I'm was happy to help you, Tumbleweed." Sarah said. "You won't have to deal with them anymore."

Tumbleweed smiled big and the townsponies cheered. That Night, Pinkie Pie threw a large party for everyone. While everyone was partying, Sarah just watched from the sidelines, leaning against a building pole. "Hey Sarah, come and join the party." Rainbow called.

"Hell yeah, its all about you tonight." Jack laughed. Sarah sighed, "Alright." and she came over and joined in as we all partied into the night.

Episode 84: To Save a Alicorn

We were all rushing through the city of Canterlot as fast as we could. "So... anyone know what the emergency is?" I asked.

"I have no idea." Ren said.

"I hope its not your dad again." Mason stated.

"I'm sure it's not." Kaede reassured. I hoped it was not my dad again. The last time he came with an emergency, King Sombra appeared, destroyed the Tree of Harmony and almost took over Equestria! ... But maybe this time it won't be as drastic... hehe. Anyway, we made it to the palace and entered the throne room. "Good you all are here." Celestia said.

"What's the emergency, Princess?" Twilight asked.

"We have just received word that Queen Chysalis along with the other villains have escaped!" Luna exclaimed. We all gasped in shock. "H-How the hell could they escape? Newbie turned them to solid stone, remember?" Jack asked.

"We are not sure how they escaped but we do know one thing. They are no doubt coming after Sarah for revenge." Celestia said.

Coming after me... for revenge? Oh boy... that can't be good... for me that is.

"Yeah, I'd like to see them try and touch Sarah." Rainbow said, crossing her arms. "With her Element, she'll beat them in no time."

"It is true her Element does hold many powers but you still must be careful. The villains have witnessed what Sarah's Element can do and may try to use her Elements' powers against her." Luna warned.

"Don't worry Princess, we'll keep Sarah safe, right guys?" Ren asked, turning to the others.

“Heh, need you have to say, kid?” Jack joked, crossing his arms with a cocky grin. “I’m in.”

“Me too!” Carrie called.

“Yeah! Let’s do this together!” Kaede exclaimed. I smiled at my friends and turned to the royal sisters. "Do you know exactly where the villains are, Princesses?" I asked.

"We're right here, Princess." a sinister voice came. Everyone gasped and turned around to see Chrysalis, Starlight Glimmer, Claw and Tirek all standing in the doorway. My friends came in front of me like a shield. "Out of the way, pests!" Claw growled. "Our deal is with the hybrid."

"Not a chance!" Rainbow growled, clapping her hooves ready to fight.

"Yeah, we're not letting you anywhere near newbie." Jack added, raising his fists.

Ren took out his Hacking Gun and Mason took out his bamboo stick, "You'll have to get past us if you want her." Mason challenged. Chrysalis chuckled. "Alright then..." She lit her horn and levitated my friends and the Princesses into the air. "Hey! Let us go, you crappy bug!" Jack growled, trying to break free.

"Starlight Glimmer... would you?" Chrysalis asked, turning to Starlight. Starlight smiled evily.

"With pleasure..." Starlight lit her horn charged up and powerful spell and aimed it at my friends. "NO!" I cried as I raced over to them. Starlight fired the spell and I leaped in front of it. I fired a large beam of my own magic and counter her beam. Starlight growled. "Leave my friends out of this!" I demanded.

"Oh.. we plan too...." A ominous voice came and suddenly, I was surrounded by shadows and Void appeared. "Void!" Twilight cried. Void laughed, "Long time no see." Void smirked.

"Let Newbie go right now!" Jack demanded.

"No." Void said. "I have a score to settle with her!" Void said and his eyes glowed red as well as I and I felt my magic vanishing from my body. "Ugh.. gah!"

"Sarah!"

The shadows vanished and I collapsed on the ground. It hit my Element and I was engulfed in a bright white light.

Ren's POV

A few minutes ago

Not good, Starlight is gonna blast us with whatever magic spell she has! Ooooh. "NO!" I looked and saw Sarah rushing over to us. "Sarah, no!" I cried. Starlight fired the spell and Sarah leaped in front of hit. She countered and then Void appeared and started stealing her magic and she collapsed on the ground. "NOOOOOO!" Twilight cried as we raced to wards her. Void laughed and we saw he was holding Sarah's cutie mark in his magic and it glowed with her magic. "Now there's nothing to prevent us from taking over." Void declared.

Suddenly, her cutie mark glowed brightly and shocked Void. "GAAAAHHH!" the cutie mark then zipped out of the window and far far away. "Her cutie mark!" Twilight cried.

"Ugh, look at what you did now!" Starlight growled. Void shrugged and vanished into the shadows. Suddenly, a cage came down on them. The cage must have been magic proof because Chrysalis's magic stopped working and we were released. "What the-? Who put this cage here?!" Starlight yelled. And a familiar robotic dog appeared before everyone. "AXL!" Jamie cried in joy. The robotic dog barked at them and growled at the villains. "Uh... AXL... take them to the dungeon.. please." Celestia said. AXL nodded and pushed the cage out of the throne room.

Sarah was grunting in pain and she started to look dull gray. "What's going on? Why is she losing her color?" Rainbow asked. Then Discord appeared. "Oh dear... what happened?"

"Void took her cutie mark and her magic but the cutie mark just flew away." Mason explained. "Now she's turning gray."

"Oh dear... that's very very bad." Discord said.

"Why?" Celestia asked.

"For Sarah, her magic is like her life force. When Void took her magic and cutie mark her magic was transferred into the cutie mark. And now that the cutie mark is gone she is without her life force and as her life force disappears... so will she." Discord explained. We all gasped in horror.

"You mean Sarah will.... disappear." I gasped.

"Yes... forever." Discord said sadly.

"Oh no." Carrie cried.

"Is there anything we can do?" Jack asked. "Please say there is."

"I'm afraid I don't know where to start with her healing... " Discord said sadly. Oh no... "but some ancient sunbirds might."

Sunbirds? Wait... of course! "Quita Moz and the others!" I exclaimed happily. "To Vallestrella!"

"Yeah!" Everyone cried. I picked up Sarah and Discord snapped his fingers and we were all in the sunbrids lair. "Quita Moz, Hool, Lama, Qapa!" I called. The four sunbirds appear. "Ah, our friends are back." Quita Moz said.

"Yes, but not under good circumstances, I'm afraid." Celestia said. The four sunbirds noticed Sarah, lack of color. "Oh dear." Hool said. "What happened?"

"Void stole her cutie mark and her magic went with it. Without it, her life force is disappearing." Mason said. "We were hoping you might know a place that can help her."

"Hmm..." Quita Moz thought. "The only place I can think of is the Statue of Azaluna. It's an ancient Maurvian Statue in Avalor that can undo any spell or curse."

"Then that's where we have to go." Twilight said.

"But there's one more thing. You must find her missing cutie mark or else she will not heal properly." Quita Moz stated.

"Okay so we just find her cutie-patootie mark, easy." Jack smirked.

"Except we don't know where her cutie mark flew off to!" Twilight exclaimed.

"Great, now what?" Applejack asked.

"Hmm.. isn't there a certain map that is connected to your cutie marks?" Discord asked, smirking.

"The Cutie Map! It might show us where her cutie mark went since she's connected the Tree of Harmony as well!" Twilight realized.

"Of course!" I stated. "Come on, let's go. Discord!" Discord snapped his fingers and we were at the cutie mark and sure enough her cutie mark was right above the Cutie Map! "Her Cutie Mark!" Twilight cried. Her Cutie Mark shimmered and glowed as it just floated over the Cutie Map.

"Well what are we standing around for, grab it!" Jack exclaimed. Rainbow zoomed over but her cutie mark zipped away from her. "Huh?" she tried to grab it again but it moved away again. "What the-?" she tried to grab it three more times and it moved away from her three more times. "Okay, what the hay is wrong with the cutie mark?" Rainbow asked irritated.

"Hmmm.. bring Sarah closer to it." Discord stated. Jack carried Sarah over to her cutie mark which glowed very brightly and it attached itself back to her cheek and she regained her color and her strength. Sarah stood up and smiled, "Sarah, you're alright!" I gasped.

"Yeah." Sarah said.

"Good to have you back Newbie, we almost lost you." Jack said.

"We're so glad you're alright." Fluttershy said.

"I didn't think a cutie mark could act on it's own." Twilight said.

"Well her Element acts on it's own so that could have been expected." Discord said.

"We're just glad you're alright, Private Gem." Skye added. Sarah smiled.

Episode 85: Carrie and Pawpawsaurus

"Li'l sis! Wake up!"

Yaaaaaaawn...what? I slowly began to wake up

"Big brother? What is it?" I asked curiously.

"Carrie, come on. I made a delicious breakfast." Mason smiled as he kept shaking him until I was finally up, wearing nothing more than my grey shorts and white shirt. "Come on."

"Okay..." I let out a yawn as I got out of our bed, started to put on my clothes as we headed downstairs and saw everyone was here. Ren, Kaede, and Kodiak were helping out in the kitchen while Jamie was reading a book that says "The History of Equestria".

"Oh, good morning Carrie and Mason." Jamie greeted us with a wave before looking back at his book.

"Meow." Skitty leaped over to me and leaped into my arms. "Hehe, hi Skitty."

"Meow, Meow."

"Ahh, good morning guys." I waved at them before rubbing my eyes as both Ren and Kaede walked to the table with Kodi carrying a plate of a bunch of pancakes on his back, and they had whipped cream and a cherry on top. "Whoa!"

"Hey Carrie, how you hanging?" Ren winked at me with a grin before me and big brother sat down.

"I think I'm doing well, Ren." I yawned before smiling softly and looking at Kodi, still holding the plate of pancakes. "Hm? What's up Kodi?"

"Duh, it's your! I hope you like it! Mason and the others made this for you!" Kodi barked happily, his tail wagging in joy.

"F-for me?" I asked in surprise before taking the plate off his back. "Wow! Thank you all!"

"Don't mention it. Mason taught us a little on how to make it, well all except for Ren and Jamie." Kaede sighed.

"Yeah, that was the only thing I was good at making." Ren chuckled, rubbing his head bashfully. "As for Jamie...Mason helped him out on making the pancakes, but it was kinda difficult for him."

"Sorry if I messed things up again. I haven't gotten any sleep the other night due to having a study session with Twilight." Jamie sighed before turning a page on his book. "Right now, I'm reading everything I can about Equestria."

Mason let out a sigh before turning to me with a deadpan expression and said "Apparently, Jamie told us this morning that he had to continue reading that book for a while. One is where he checks it out and reads it, the second time is where he writes everything down in his journal, and the third is to study everything about it."

"Jeez, it's like he's trying to study for an exam." Ren sighed, sweat-dropping a little. "I mean, we haven't been going to school due to us being here in this world."

"Yeah well, I want to keep up my studies, even about studying this world and being trapped in it, too." Jamie retorted before taking a bite of his pancake.

"Yeah, but there's a thing called 'over-study." Kaede pointed out.

"Don't worry guys, I'll be fine." Jamie assured with a small worried grin. "Besides, I've done this a lot back then."

"Wow, he must be extremely smart as Twilight." Kodi muttered, which I nodded in agreement.

"Oh well! At least this taste so good! Thanks big brother!" I chuckled before eating my pancakes.

"Meow." Skitty tired to get some of my pancakes, but I gently pushed her away. "No Skitty, you can't have my pancakes." I cooed.

"Meow?" Skitty went over to Skye's plate. "Get away from my plate you maggot!" she demanded in her general attitude, but Skitty gave a, "Meow, meow."

"I said no, you maggot!" Skye exclaimed.

"Meow Meow." Skitty meowed. Then Skitty took one and ran off with it. "HEY!" Skye yelled. Sarah laughed at the kitten pokemons' antics.

"Don't mention sis." Mason smiled before saying "By the way, we need to head over to Rarity's shop."

"Huh? Really?" I asked curiously. "Why's that big brother?"

"It's just...some stuff I have to do." Mason said, covering his mouth with his scarf. Huh? Wonder what my brother wants to do so badly?

"Oh yeah, speaking of which, I have to go over there as well to help Rarity out on some new clothesline." Kaede said, remembering about it.

"Oh, new clothesline?" Ren asked as Kodi hopped on his head and laid on it.

"Yeah, she says it's for a very important customer for her." Kaede explained.

"I see." Ren nodded with a smile. "Well I gotta go to Fluttershy's cottage."

"Huh? Why? Is she teaching you about love again?" Mason asked.

Teach you about love?" Skye asked with a raised eyebrow. "How do you not know about love?"

"Well yeah." Ren shrugged. "I know it sounds weird, but I don't mind."

"O-oh...I see. Sorry for overreacting there." Jamie sighed before saying "It's just that...it's weird for me to even hear about interspecies relation."

"Interspecies what?" I asked curiously.

"In other terms, two different kinds falling in love." Mason clarified.

"Yeah, this is actually quite a development. I should write that down later." Jamie said, returning back to his book.

"So anyway, yeah, it's that." Ren said. Kodi gave a soft grin before letting out a burp. "Excuse me."

I let out a giggle as I said "Yep, excuse you Kodiak."

"I see." Mason nodded. "Well, I guess me and my sister should be heading our way once she's done, okay sis?"

"I'm already done." I said, much to his surprise. He saw my entire plate already finished.

"Huh...guess you were really hungry, eh?"

"Yep! It was so delicious as always!"

"Thought so." Big brother rolled his eyes playfully before clearing his throat. "Alright, let us be on our way."

"Okay! Bye Ren! Bye Kaede! Bye Jamie!Bye everyone." I waved goodbye to them.

"See ya later, Carrie. I'll see you by noon." Kaede said with a smile.

"Yeah, bye..." Jamie waved goodbye, not bothering to look over to us as he was too busy with his book.

"See ya Carrie!" Ren waved goodbye back to us.

"Bye!" Kodi waved goodbye with a happy bark as me and big brother left the home-ship and began heading over to Ponyville. While walking there, I turned to Mason and asked "So what is it that wants you to go over to Carousel Boutique?"

"Well...let's just say it's a special surprise for a little someone." Mason winked at me, much to my confusion. Wonder who's he talking about? Wonder if it's...Huh?

"Hey! Look over there!" I pointed out to see smoke coming out somewhere in Ponyville. Mason became alarmed to see it as he widened his eyes and said "Oh no, that's coming from the same direction from Carousel Boutique!"

"Oh no!" I gasped. "What if Rarity and Sweetie Belle are in trouble?!"

"Come on!" Mason grabbed me and held me by the shoulder before running towards the scene.

We finally arrived to town and found Carousel Boutique before Mason immediately kicked the door opened with all his might as he settled me down as we rushed into the scene.

"Is everyone okay?!...Huh?" Mason blinked in surprise, finding nothing burning an a dinosaur in the shop. It was short in height but long in length. It was pink with small spines on its back and two medium spikes out to the side.

"What the heck is that thing?" Mason asked.

The dinosaur roared and started running towards us. "Yikes." The dinosaur nudged me, causing me to go into the air and land on it's back. "Carrie!"

"Big brother!" The dinosaur ran through town with big brother and Rarity chasing after it.

POV Ends

Mason's POV

"Mason!" I turned to see Ren and the others coming. "What the hell is that thing?" Jack asked.

"It's a Pawpawsaurus! And it's got Carrie? How'd it do that?" Sarah asked.

"It just ran towards us and picked up my sister." I replied. "And it's getting away."

Blitz, Blossom, Blaze, Aqua and Quake, in their chibi forms, ran ahead, "Hey guys, wait up." Sarah called. The ponies dove out of the way as the Pawpawsaurus ran through town with Carrie on it's back. "Carrie!" I called.

Carrie looked back at me, "Big brother!"

"Ugh, we're not gonna catch her this way." Ren said.

"Let me try." Skye said and she pulled out her controller and drove her helicopter in front of the Pawpawsaurus, making it stop in it's tracks.

"Alright, you maggot. Let Private Carrie go this instant. Or feel the wrath of Skye Jones!" Skye said. The Pawpawsaurus roared at the helicopter. "Don't take that tone with me solider!" The Pawpawsaurus roared again and turned around, swinging its tail and hitting the copter. "Hey!" Skye cried.

"Ha! So much for your toy." Rantaro chuckled.

"Grr.." Skye growled.

Pawpawsaurus roared again and seemed agitated, shaking his head. "Woah.." Carrie said.

"Carrie!" I called in worry. "We have to do something."

"Let me try." Sarah said and she slowly approached Pawpawsaurus. "Easy, there bug guy... I don't wanna hurt you..." she cooed. Pawpawsaurus stopped shaking his head and looked at her. Pawpaw gave a soft roar. "It's okay, Pawpaw.. I just want the little passenger on your back." Pawpaw looked at Carrie who waved to him. "We won't hurt you, we just want Carrie."

Pawpaw roared softly and layed down on the ground, allowing Carrie to get off of his back. I ran over to her and hugged her, "Carrie... are you alright?"

"I'm okay big brother." Carrie said. I sighed in relief. Sarah rubbed Pawpawsaurus' head. "Thanks big guy." Pawpaw roared softly. "Now let's get you back into a card, alright?" Pawpaw nodded and Sarah used her Element to turn Pawpaw back into a card.

Sarah picked up the card. "Got'cha."

The others came over. "Is Carrie alright?" Ren asked.

"Yes, she's fine." I said much to their relief.

"I'm glad." Ren smiled.

Carrie smiled. "Hehehe, Pawpaw was nice."

"Yes... but next time I hope he asks before he takes you on a ride." I said to her. Carrie laughed as I rubbed her head.

Episode 86: Crystal Esteem

One day, Twilight, Ren, Jack, Jamie, Nicole, Rantaro, Mason, Carrie, Kade, Skye and I were at the Crystal Empire. Twilight and Cadence did their childhood dance together. “Sunshine Sunshine, ladybug awake, Clap your hooves and do a little shake.” They hugged each other and Cadence said, “It’s been too you long, Twilight. Thank you all for coming out the Crystal Empire.”

“How could we possible turn down an invite to the official dedication of the Court of the Crystal Princess?” Twilight asked. “In your honor too?”

“No way, we’d pass up the chance.” Ren added.

“Yeah, its seems a bit silly though, making a big fuss and all.” Cadence said modestly with a smile.

“It’s not silly! You’ve been an amazing leader and Protector of the Empire ever since it reappeared.” Twilight added. “Why shouldn’t the Crystal Ponies honor you?”

“Never mind all that now. There’s two days until the dedication, what do you wanna do in the meantime?” Cadence asked. And here it comes…

“I’ve been thinking about it and I may have come up with a thing or two.” Twilight said unrolling a really, really long scroll. “A thing or two, huh?” Rantaro asked sarcastically.

“Let’s see we’ve barely scratched the surface of the magnificent library and I believe a new exhibition opened up about the history of the empire or - unless there's something you already had planned.” Twilight said.

“Well… there is one thing I’ve always wanted to do…” Cadence said.

Sometimes Later

“When you said you wanted to do something different, I didn't think it’s would mean walking around the market incognito.” I whispered to Cadence. Cadence and I were wearing jackets and other accessories. Cadence had a sun hat to hide her mane and a scarf too. I was wearing sunglasses and a yellow jacket. “Are you sure these disguises will work?” Twilight asked Cadence. “We’re in an Empire that had been missing for 1,000 years. We’ll fit right in.”

“If you say so.” I claimed.

“Of course I’m sure.” Cadence replied.

“And I’m sure you three look ridiculous.” Rantaro grumbled.

“Rantaro!” Kaede scolded.

“What? I’m telling the truth.” Rantaro replied. We walked around the marketplace when suddenly, “Strange pony and human, come here!” We tensed for a moment and turned to see a pony waving to us. We went over to the stand.

“You two are new the empire, no?” the stallion asked. He was light green with a darker green mane.

“No! I mean yes, I’m Sa- I mean Glimmer and this is Candlewick. And Twiggy” I said. I swear I heard Rainbow, Jack and Mason facepalm.

“For new visitors, this fabric is only five bits.” he offered. “Where are you journeying from?”

“Ponyville! No I mean-”

“Ah The home of Princess Sarah Gem. She who is noble! Wise! Respectful! Brave!” Then he looked at Twilight, “Do you know Princess Sarah?”

“Uh, yes, I’ve met her once before.” I said nervously.

“For Princess Twilight, two bits.” he offered again. “So what brings you to the Crystal Empire?”

“We’ve come for the Dedication of the Court of the Crystal Princess.” ‘Candlewick’ replied.

“Yes, Princess Cadence, she’s lovely isn’t she?” he asked.

“Thank you but we must be going.” Cadence suddenly pushed me away from the stand. “What just happened?” I asked her.

“Nothing I- I just wanna keep moving.” Cadence stammered.

“Explain to me why again we’re doing this?” I asked Cadence.

“Whenever I walk through the marketplace as myself, everypony stops what they’re doing and bows and get tongue tied. I just want to see the Crystal Empire as it really is and interact with the subjects but without all the pretension.” Cadence explained.

But being the Crystal Princess is what you’re meant to be. Your true self.” Ren spoke up.

“How would you feel if everypony bowed to you in Ponyville?” Cadence asked.

“I feel that pain everyday.” I grumbled.

“... Hmm… I see your point.” Ren said.

“Let’s look around some more.” Twilight added. “Thank Twilight, I mean Twiggy.” We went past a couple stand until we found on that had costumes…. Of the princesses of Equestria, including Twilight, Cadence and I. “It’s weird, but I guess kind of nice, knowing that fillies look up to us enough to dress up like us.” Twilight said.

“Oooohh, it’s so embarrassing.” I said with a blush on my face. I still wasn’t used to all the attention Princesses get and new children want to dress like me? I’m glad Shimmer does not do that.

"Oh come on Corporeal Gem, it's not that bad." Skye reassured.

“Oh, Sarah, it’s not that bad. It’s cute.” Mason said.

“How would you feel if Carrie dressed up like you?” I asked.

“... I see your point.” Mason said.

“Hey!” Carrie exclaimed. We looked at the Celestia Costume which said Sun Princess. The Luna Costume had Moon Princess. My costume had said Friendship Princess and the Cadence Costume had… Pretty Princess?

“Why does Cadence’s costume say Pretty Princess?” Kaede asked.

“Really couldn’t they have called it Crystal Princess or something?” Jamie asked.

“Maybe because… it’s unauthorized?” Twilight suggested. Some fillies came over to the stand. “I see you’re looking at the Pretty Princess costume our best seller.” the stand pony said. I notice Cadence walking away, looking a bit down. There was another stand with pony/human figures. “Look it’s the Princesses!” One filly cried.

“I want Celestia an Luna so I can raise the sun and moon.” Another filly said.

“I want Princess Sarah so I can wield the Element of Faith.” Another added.

“I want Princess Cadence and Shining Armor so I can live happily ever after.” a filly squealed. My friends almost fell down and Cadence slumped. “I think I’ve seen enough of the market. Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea.” Cadence said before she dashed off. “Candlewick, wait up!” I called as I raced after her along with the others.

That Night

We were in Cadence’s bedroom. “Is that really all they think of me as - a pretty Princess?” Cadence asked.

“Of course not!” Twilight replied. “I’m sure they view you with great pride and reverence. But just express it in an odd way when your not around.”

“I guess…”

“Twilight’s right. They do look up to you and see more than a Pretty Princess.” Ren added with a smile.

"Yeah, you're caring, kind and brave." Carrie added.

Cadence just slumped onto her bed, “If you all don’t mind, I’d like to go to sleep now.”

“Alright, goodnight.” Twilight and the rest of us exited the room. “Do you think she’ll be okay, big brother?” Carrie asked.

“I’m sure it’s nothing to worry about.” Mason reassured and I hoped he was right.

The Next Morning

I was sleeping peacefully in my room without a care in the world.....

GAH! I fell put of my bed and found myself staring at a royal guard, "Your presence in the throne room is requested immediately." the guard said. You could have just tapped me awake. Anyway, I headed to the throne room and found Ren and the others. "You all got call to the throne room too?"

"Yeah, wonder what Cadence wants?" Carrie asked.

"Sarah, everyone." We turned and saw Shining Armor coming towards us, "Shining Armor, what's going on? Why is Cadence summoning us during her morning meetings?" Twilight asked.

"Cadence didn't summon you all. I did." Shining Armor replied. "She's not acting like herself. Something is wrong and I need your help." We went to the throne room to find Cadence in her throne. Her mane was a bit messy and had some bags underneath her eyes. "Cadence, I hate to say this but, you look terrible. You're still not upset about what happened at the marketplace, are you?" Twilight asked.

"Well, maybe a little." Cadence replied.

Cadence got up and started walking towards a window, "Actually a lot. I don't think I slept at all last night."

"Cadence, you're blowing this out of proportions.

"And I though? What if Celestia and Luna just put me here as a figurehead? Made me the Crystal Princess because I am an alicorn and they feel obliged to do so?" Cadence asked sadly. "Shining Armor is more than capable of protecting empire on his own."

"That’s not true." Ren exclaimed. "No offense, Shining Armor."

"None taken." Shining Armor replied.

"You're the one who saved the Crystal Empire when Sombra came back." Twilight added. "Yes you may have needed some help but we all need help sometimes."

"But it was you who saved the Crystal Heart, not me." Cadence pointed out.

"Well technically it was Spike, Ren and Kodi,, which just proves my point. That we all helped you save the Crystal Empire but you were the driving force and you deserve to be here."

"Hell yeah." Jack agreed.

"Twilight's right, Princess Cadence." Jamie added. Cadence gave a small smile, "Thanks everyone." and then a royal guard came into the room, "Please forgive me for the interruption but we have some subject awaiting counsel with you to settle a dispute." the guard said.

"Please give us a few more minutes and then send them in." Cadence stated. The guard nodded and headed off.

"Well get out of your way and let you go on with your Princess duties." Twilight said as she began to take her leave. "Come on guys."

"No, please stay everyone. The dispute resolutions don't take too long and since you're already here..."

"It's only a matter of time before the ponies in Ponyville start coming to my castle for those kinds of things.” I finished. "Alright, we'll stay."

"Thanks." Cadence said. The guard sent the two bickering stallions in and Cadence flinched in fear and actually turned away in fear! "Oh dear." Kaede said. Shining Armor winced as the two kept arguing. "Cadence, aren't you going to say something?" Twilight asked her sister-in-law." Cadence turned around and we saw her sweating nervously, "Well, the solution will be.... determined by Princess Sarah!"

"What?" I cried. But I got right to a solution, "Well, why don't you team up to offer limited edition of custom costumes made from his fabric and then split the profit between the two of you?" I proposed and the two stallions looked at each other. "That's not a half bad idea." "That may drum up business for the both of us." The two stallion then took their leave after thanking me. Ren turned to Cadence, "Cadence, what just happened?"

"I don't know. When I saw those ponies from the marketplace, it reinforced how they don't take me seriously." Cadance said sadly. "That they just see me as a pretty Princess."

"That's not true." Mason said.

"Yeah, big brother's right." Carrie added, "You're more than a pretty Princess."

"We are ready for the second dispute." The guard said and this time two more stallions came in and this time... they were royal guards. "Charming Cavaliar, Gallant Gallop, what are you doing?" Shining Armor asked, shocked to see the two guards. The two guards were upset with each other over something odd and Shining Armor sighed and took the two away in his magic, "I'll handle this Cadence."

We were worried about Cadence at this point. And when some schoolponies came in and asked her to join a party, Cadence suddenly bolted and saw Sarah would take over.

Something is definitely wrong with her! This can't be good......

The Next Day

It was the day of the Dedication Celebration and things were worse with Cadence. "This is worse than we thought." Shining Armor said. "Now she's talking about rejecting the formal name of the court! I'm afraid she thinking of renouncing the throne!" Renouncing the throne?! Oh man, can things get any worse?

"What are we going to do?" I asked. "Cadence never acted like this before."

Then some crystal ponies came over, "There's a slight rumor that something is going on with Princess Cadence." a pony said.

"Indeed, I saw her this morning. Its as if all the love and light has been drained from her." another pony said.

"Does the Crystal Heart look a bit dull to anypony else?" another pony asked and we looked at the Heart and saw that it was not as shiny and glistening as it once was. "That is true, but I'm sure its nothing." Jack said.

"Come on everyone, let's go back and see if there's anything we can do." Shining Armor suggested. We all agreed and went back inside. "Otherwise the dedication today is gonna be a compete disaster."

Hours Later

It was time for the Dedication Ceremony,

"Any luck you guys?" Twilight asked.

"No she's very very blue almost like she's depressed." Kaede said.

"Yeah, Private Cadence, is nothing short of glum." Skye added.

"She would barely speak to me." Shining Armor said with worry clear in his voice.

"And now I present the Crystal Princess-!" A pony called and everyone cleared a path for Princess Cadence.... who was nowhere to be seen?!

All the ponies began chattering in worry, "Where is she?" Kaede asked.

"I don't know." I replied. This can't be a good sign. The pony cleared his throat. "I repeat, the Crystal Princess..!" and then Cadence appeared... in bad shape. Everyone gasped in horror. She had wet makeup on underneath her eyes, like she had been crying. "Oh man, she looks worse than before!" Jamie whispered.

We all nodded in agreement. Cadence stood in front of everypony and said, "Crystal Ponies, it is a great honor to be standing here before you for the Dedication of the Court of the Crystal Princess. But this is an honor I am not sure I deserve."

Oh man! This is really, really bad! "Guys look!" Twilight called.

"The Crystal Heart!" We saw the Heart was getting clearer and clearer like it was... "The crystal Heart is fading!" Carrie cried.

"Fading?!" Jamie exclaimed. "H-How can that be?!"

"No time for that, nerd. We have to do something before it disappears forever!" Jack exclaimed and he was right, without the Heart, the Empire is defenseless!

"Twilight, any ideas?!" I asked her frantically.

"Think Twilight Think....!" Twilight looked at all the Crystal Ponies and gasped. "That's it!" then she addressed Cadence. "Cadence, the Crystal Ponies don't look up to you just because you're pretty. They look up to you because your kind, thoughtful, accessible and accepting of everypony. Because you are full of love and light which makes them feel that way. And it doesn't make you any less of a positive influence than Celestia, Luna, Sarah or even me. You just inspire them in a different way, and you have been since you came here. I should know. Because these are the reasons I have always looked up to you and have been inspired by you." Twilight declared.

Shining Armor had tears in his eyes at her speech as did I and Cadence, "Is that true Twilight..? I inspire you?" Cadence asked.

"Ever since I was a filly." Twilight replied.

"You inspire me too, Cadence." Shining Armor said.

"And us too." I added and the rest of our friends nodded in agreement. "And all of them." Twilight said looking at all the Crystal Ponies. Cadence and Twilight shared a hug, "Thank you Twilight." they separated and Cadence addressed the crowd, "Thank you, Ponies of the Crystal Empire. Thank you for inspiring me! And while this area may not be know as the Court of the Crystal Princess, it truly belongs to all of you." All the ponies cheered and the love and light from them transferred into the Crystal Heart, restoring it and sending the rainbow lights into the sky once more.

Later

We were all walking through the fair and Cadence was looking happier than ever. "It feels goof to feel like me again, without so much self-doubt and second guessing." Cadence said.

"We're just glad you're back, Cadence." I smiled.

"Thought I'm sure everyone questions their own identity and purposes sometimes. " Jamie stated.

"I'm just glad you all were around when it happened to me." Cadence smiled at us. Some Crystal Ponies and foals approached us and the two in front bowed to Cadence, "Please get up girls, that's not necessary." Then we saw the costume stand and saw that Princess Cadence costume now said Crystal Princess instead of Pretty Princess.

"Twilight? You got it changed?" Cadence asked in shock.

"Maybe..." Twilight grinned. "After all that is your true identity."

"Yes it is." Cadence said and we all smiled at our friend and Crystal Princess.

Episode 87: Power of Nine

Ren's POV

Today me and all my friends were riding the train to Canterlot. We had our pokemon with us. Snivy was busy sleeping next to Jamie who was reading a book. But all of our pokemon were staring out the window intensely for some odd reason.

"Hey what's wrong with you pokemon?" Applejack asked.

"I don't know, they've been acting like that since this morning." I answered. Jack went over to his Tepig and Zweilous. "Tepig, Zweilous, what's the matter?" His two pokemon didn't respond and continued to look out the window. "Um... guys... is there suppose to be a thunderstrom today?" Mason asked, looking out the window. We all did and saw thunderclouds suddenly rolling in. "What the hay! The Pegasi aren't suppose to make it rain for another week!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"But then why are those clouds coming in?" Carrie asked.

BOOM!

Lightning flashed and the rain started pouring down very hard. The train was rocked a bit by the rough winds outside. "What the hell is going on?!" Jack exclaimed.

"How am I suppose to know?" Twilight added. Anyway even with the rough storm, the train made it into the station. Everyone exited and we went under the station roof. "What in the name of Arnold is going on here?" Skye exclaimed.

"This doesn't make any sense." Rainbow said.

"Did one of the pegasi make a mistake?" Kaede asked.

"No way, I monitor the weather closely. There's not suppose to be any rain." Rainbow replied. That's when Spike burped out a letter. Twilight picked it up in her magic and gasped. "Come on guys, Princess Celestia wants us all at the palace, now!" she exclaimed.

"Why?" I asked.

"No time for that. Come on!" Applejack said. We all raced through the storm in a rush with the strong winds blowing, Damn, these winds are strong." Jack said. Eventually we made it to the palace and shut the door. We all saw Celestia and Luna coming towards us, "Oh good, you're all here." Celestia said.

"Do you know what's going on Princess?" Twilight asked.

"I'm afraid we do not but I was hoping any of you may know what's going on. Reports all across Equestria have been saying of strange weather from sudden thunderstorms to major hail and snowstorms."

"We don't know what's going on either." Rantaro said.

"But perhaps the pokemon do." Nicole said, adjusting her glasses.

"You're pokemon?" Luna inquired.

"Oh yeah. Pokemon are highly intuned with the balance of nature." Sarah said aloud.

"Balance of Nature? You mean is something's wrong they can sense it?" Jamie asked.

"That is correct."

"So something must have happened and it may be connected to this strange weather." I stated. "The question is what happened?" Suddenly...

Tap Tap Tap

"What the-?" Jack said. We all looked at the windows and saw our dragons outside. "Winter, Moonshine, Storm, Firestorm, Silverspike, Spark, Fire, Striker? What are you doing?" Sarah opened the window and our dragons flew in. We could tell something was wrong with them as well. They looked really worried about something. "It seems like your dragons are able to sense the disturbance as well." Luna said.

"But just what is the disturbance?" Kaede asked. I felt something pulling my pants leg. I looked down to see Oshawott, "Oshawott Oshawott!"

"Oshawott?"

Oshawott pointed to the door and ran over to it and pointed at it again. "You mean you want us to follow you?" I asked. Oshawott nodded.

"Rarr." Lucario said.

"Lucario?" Mason inquired.

"Ampharos, Ampha." Ampahros added. We all looked at each other. "... Alright then.. let's go." Sarah said. Our pokemon nodded and we were mounted our respective dragons. Kodi sat with Sarah on Winter, Twilight sat with me on Moonshine. Applejack sat with Mason and Carrie. Rarity and Fluttershy sat with Kaede and Rainbow sat with Jack. Our dragons spread their wings and flew out of the of the throne room and out of the palace. Lightning was flashing through the sky and thunder boomed in the air. "Gah, I hate lightning storms." Kodi whimpered.

"Easy buddy, we'll be alright." I reassured. The dragons flew us over the ocean where we could see large waves in the water. "Woah... talk about a serious storm." I commented.

"Yeah, wonder what could have caused this?" Mason asked. The dragons took us to an island that looked like it had a mountain on it. And there was another island next to it. They took us to the first island and we landed. There was a large staircase in the mountain. "Woah..." Rainbow gasped. The rain stopped but the wind was still blowing. "Well the rain stopped." Twilight said.

Our pokemon leaped off of our dragons and ran off. "Oshawott, everyone where are you going?" I asked. Sarah, Jack, Jamie, Kaede, Carrie, Mason, Nicole and Rantaro followed after them. "Guys come back, the storm might kick up again." Twilight called.

"The pokemon have been acting really weird. We gotta find out why." Sarah called as we ran up the stairs after our pokemon. It was a really, really, really, long way up the stairs. Our pokemon kept looking back to see if we were still behind them. The pokemon went to the top and down into a crater and we followed. They went over to a statue that looked like a bird with it's beak opened. "Woah... a statue." Jamie gasped and panted at the same time.

"I think I've seen this bird before." Sarah said. But before she could continued, Lucario pointed to something in the beak. We all looked and saw a red orb in the beak. "What's this?" Sarah grabbed it and pulled it out of the beak and it glowed in the shape of a flame. "What the hell is that thing?" Jack asked.

"I don't know." I answered.

"Lycanroc? Lycanroc!"

"Huh? Lycanroc, what's wrong?" Our pokemon were looking back at the stairs and we all saw.

Mewoth and two adults. One women had long, pink hair that ending in a curl and she was wearing a white skirt and a small shirt that exposed her stomach and she was wearing a black shirt underneath. The other was a man who had light purple hair and was wearing a short shirt with long pants and was wearing black boots. They all had scratches in their faces.

"Prepare for trouble, were starting a scene." the women said.

"And make it double we're on the big screen." the man said.

"Jessie, James, Meowth, leave please." Sarah deadpanned.

"WAH?" the three exclaimed.

"You know them newbie?" Jack asked.

"Yes, they're Team Rocket and they love to steal other peoples pokemon."

The others and I were shocked and concerned. "What are you doing here? We're in a hurry and the weather's looking bad." Sarah added.

"The weather is bad, isn't that always our luck?" Jessie said. "But no matter, we're here to get that small green pokemon."

Carrie held Squishy tightly. "No way, Team Rocket." Ren said. Suddenly a loud cry was heard throughout the sky and a large pokemon flew over the arc, sparking lightning. It was a large yellow bird with an orange beak and talons. Team Rocket cried out as they dodged the lightning bolts and they fell down the stairs. "What the that pokemon?" Mason asked.

"That's Zapdos. A legendary bird Pokemon." Ampharos said.

"Legendary? Woah." I said in awe.

The Legendary Bird Pokemon, Zapdos landed on the arch in the middle of the island and the whole place began to glow light blue. "What the hell is going on?" Jack exclaimed.

"I don't know." Sarah replied.

Ampharos sparked a little, "Amphros, don't!" Ampharos fired a small Thunderbolt at Zapdos, "Ampha!" Zapdos was busy crying out aloud and the Thunderbolt attacks bounced off of Ampharos.

"Ampharos' pretty tough, but Zapdos isn't even feeling its attacks." Jessie said.

"Those aren't attack, Jessie." Meowth said.

"Not attack then what the heck are they, maggot?" Skye asked.

"My name is Mewoth and for your information, Ampharos is trying to talk to Zapdos, through electricity." Meowth added. Talk with electricity? How does that even work? "Well what's it saying?" James asked.

"It's saying 'What are you doing over here on Fire Island Zapdos and where's Moltres?" Meowth translated.

"Moltres?" Jamie asked.

"Moltres is the Legendary Bird of Fire and it should be here on Fire Island but for some reason its not." Sarah explained.

Ampharos fired one more Thunderbolt and this time it got through to Zapdos who stared at Ampharos as the electricity circled it. Zapods sparked up and cried out, shocking Ampharos but it received no damage. Zapdos gave more cries. "Translation!" Jessie said.

"What's it saying?" James added.

"It's sayin Moltres used to rule here. But now that Moltres is gone, lightning shall rule over fire and I claim this island as my own from this day forward. Hehe, I guess Moltres flew the coop." Meowth said and lightning sparked all over the place. "Woah! Hey!" I exclaimed in shock. Sarah activated her magic and created a shield around us, protecting us from the lightning bolts.

"What do we do now?" Carrie asked.

"How are we suppose to know?!" Jack exclaimed.

"Lycanroc! Lycan!" Lycanroc growled.

Lycanroc? What? It's staring at something in the air. Suddenly, we saw the lightning bolts were moving away from us and towards the sky where we saw a large, large aircraft descending down towards the island. It was huge! It had multiple propellers. We all gasped at it while the pokemon growled at it. Sarah dropped the shield around us. "This might have something to do with their behavior recently." Mason whispered to the others who nodded in agreement.

Suddenly, some rectangular objects came out of the aircraft and trapped Zapdos and some came near us and trapped us inside as well! We were carried up to the large aircraft and we found ourselves in a cage and Zapdos was trapped in a circular cage with an electrical field around it.

"What the hell is this?!" Jack exclaimed. Suddenly, we heard hoofsteps and out came a pony wearing a white jacket. He was tanish color with a yellow mane and tail and his cutie mark was a knitknack.

"Who are you?!" Mason exclaimed.

"The name is Lawrence, human." the stallion replied. He walked past our cage and looked at Zapdos and Moltres. "Well, this certainly is a pleasure, though an unexpected one. What do you think? Moltres, the Bird of Fire, and Zapdos, the Bird of Lightning. Of course, without Articuno, it's not a complete set, but..."

"That's disgusting! The way you talk, it's like Pokémon are just things to collect, like dolls or stamps! What kind of trainer are you?" Kaede growled.

"I'm afraid I'm not a trainer, young lady. I am merely... a collector. I began my collection with a Mew card and... now I have all this. Legendary Pokémon have always been my passion. And soon my collection itself will be legendary." Lawrence claimed.

"There's no way you're getting Articuno!" Sarah growled.

Then the computer came to life and showed a holographic image of Articuno. "Sensors indicate Articuno is changing course."

"And now you'll have to excuse me." He pressed the button and we fell out of the cage as he walked away. "How it all began and how it begin again."

When he was gone, we all looked at each other. "So now what?" Carrie asked.

Sarah noticed something and walked over to a small plague. "Disturb not the harmony of Fire, Ice, or Lightning lest these three Titans wreck destruction upon the world in which they clash. Though the water's Great Guardian shall arise to quell the fighting alone its song will fail. Thus the Earth shall turn to ash unless a light can bring them together." she read aloud. "What if this legend is coming true?"

"That's a legend?" Jack asked.

"Yes and from the sounds of this, it's coming true. He distrub the harmony by capturing Moltres, allowing Zapdos to try and take over his territory." Sarah explained. "Thus disrupting their harmony."

"We have to do something." I said.

"We have to set Moltres and Zapdos free." Kaede said.

Sarah nodded and she summoned her four pokemon.

"Lycanroc."

"Flaffy!"

"Naaaiiir."

"Rarr."

"Lycanroc, Rock Throw! Flaffy use Thunderbolt! Dragonair, use Dragon Pulse! And Lucario use Aura Sphere!" Sarah's Pokemon launched the attacks simultaneously at the cage and Moltres opened its eyes and watched them. The shield came up and blocked the attacks but the four pokemon kept attacking.

"Free Zapdos, you guys!" Sarah called.

"Right." I said. I sent out my Pikachu Rock Star and Jack summoned his Litleo and Pikachu Libre.

"Pikachu, use Thunderbolt!" We both said.

"Litleo use Flamethrower!" Jack added and the three pokemon blasted the cage to try and free Zapdos.

With Sarah, the four pokemon attacks eventually overwhelmned the cage and it exploded and caused black smoke to fly all over the place. When it cleared, we saw Moltres was free and its flames were glowed and it cried out majestically. We all gasped in awe at the Legendary Bird Pokemon.... until it blasted a large Flamethower attack across the room and it struck Zapdos's cage.

Zapdos hovered in the air, now free, and shocked Moltres with a Thunderbolt. Moltres cried out in pain and flew away from Zapdos and burst through the solid wall of the aircraft.

"Oh man.. now what?" Jamie asked, nervously.

Okay so... we freed Moltres and Zapdos from Lawrence's grasp but now the two were fighting each other and destroying the propellers on the aircraft!

We returned out pokemon and Sarah turned into a large eagle, "Hop on everyone." she said extending her wing to us. We climbed up on it and she flew out of the same whole Moltres and Zapdos made and she flew down to Lightning Island. She landed and We hopped down from her back. We watched as Zapdos and Moltres fought each other, "Oh man, now what?" I asked with worry.

"Hey what's this yellow orb?" Meowth asked, over by the arc.

We walked over and we saw another orb like the red one, only this one was yellow. I grabbed it and pulled out of the arch and it showed a small lightning bolt in the center. "Woah..." I gasped.

Suddenly, we heard Moltres's cry and saw the aircraft descending down towards us!

"It's gonna crash!" Mason cried in fear.

"Get on, quickly!" Sarah called to us. We hopped onto her back once more and she flew into the air and away from Lightning Island just as the aircraft came crashing down. "Woah... that was close." I said nervously.

"Yeah, too close." Kaede agreed.

"Tell me about it." Jessie added.

"Guys.. look!" Jamie cried and he pointed to the ocean which was now covered in ice. "Oh man, the ocean's frozen solid!" I gasped in shock.

"One bird did all of this?!" Jack exclaimed and then we heard another majestic cry and we saw a large blue brid flying across the sky firing random Ice Beam attacks. "Woah.. Articuno.." I gasped.

"It's beautiful." Kaede gasped but then Articuno nearly shot Sarah out of the sky with an Ice Beam attack! "And deadly!" she screamed. Sarah dodged the Ice Beam attacks and flew away from Articuno. It would have flown after us if it didn't catch Moltres and Zapdos in its sights and went off it fight them. Sarah landed on a island that was an equal distance from the three island. There was a small arch that held three spots. "What is this for?" Jamie asked.

"I think..." I took out the Fire and Lightning orbs. "It's for these.." I placed the two into the arch. "We just need one more orb to complete it." Sarah said. "And then I can use my magic on the orbs to calm Moltres, Articuno and Zapdos down for good."

"Great... so good luck with that." Rantaro said as he tried to walk off but Sarah floated him back with her magic, "You're going too, Rantaro." Sarah said. Rantaro sighed and grumbled.

"But how can we get there?" Kaede asked.

"Duh, we have Newbie fly us there." Jack said nonchalantly.

"Jack, Articuno tried to shoot her down with Ice Beam. Moltres and Zapdos may try to do the same thing with Flamethrower and Thunderbolt. Its too risky for us to fly there. We have to travel on the ice to get to Ice Island." I stated.

"And how do you suggested we do that?" Nicole asked.

"I believe we can help with that." another voice came and we turned and saw, "Big D? Douglas? What are you doing here?" I asked in shock.

"Twilight and the others called us to see if you need any help and by the looks of things you do." Douglas said, "So we build you these.." Big D revelaed nine super charged snowmobiles to us. "Woah... cool.." We all said in awe.

"These babies can get you to the island and back in ten mintues flat and the have a shield that will protect you from the birds attacks if they attack you." Big D explained.

"Alright!" Jack leaped onto his. "Let's do it, whimps!"

"I'm with you!" I added and we all leaped onto our respective snowmobiles and we hit the gas and we were off. "WOOOOOO!" AWESOME!" Skye exclaimed happily. "Those two maggots are good with inventions."

"We told you." I grinned.

"Moltres and Zapdos at twelve o'clock!" Jamie screamed and we saw Moltres and Zapdos diving towards and fire Flamethrower and Thunderbolt but Sarah leaped in front of us and countered with her magic. "Sarah!" I cried in joy.

"Keep going, I'll run blocker!" Sarah called and she flew into the air and used her magic to blast the birds, focusing their attention on her as we drove off. We made it Ice Island and the snowmobile hopped onto the land and we drove up the hill and we saw a large tunnel. "In there!" I called.

"Right." Everyone added and we drove our snowmobiles into the tunnel and we just kept heading straight until we popped out into a large crater made of ice. We shut off our snowmobiles and we went over to the arc. "The Ice sphere." I pulled it out and the orb glowed with a bolt of ice inside of it. "Okay you got the treasure now let's get back to the island." Rantaro said.

Everyone nodded and we headed for our snowmobiles but Articuno suddenly came overhead and fired Ice Beam. "Watch out!" Skye exclaimed and we scattered about and dodged the attack. Moltres and Zapdos then appeared and fired Thunderbolt and Flamethrower at the snowmobiles, destroying them. "On no!" I whimpered.

"Oh great, now what?" Jack grumbled.

"Lycanroc! Lycan!"

"Look!" Jamie pointed to the top of the crater where Lycanroc was. "Lycanroc Lycan." he was nodding towards the left and he leaped down, "You heard the wolf, let's go maggots!" Skye ordered and we climbed up the side of the crater and we ran down the side of the mountain and Lycanroc in front of us and then Sarah flew over as a large phoenix. "You got it?" she asked.

"We do." I said, showing her the orb. She nodded, "Get on you guys." We all climbed onto her back, Lycanroc too and she flew up and away from Ice Island and towards where the brothers and the other two orbs were. But Moltres, Zapdos and Articuno fired their attacks at her forcing her to dodge them. "Hold on tight, you guys." She said to us.

"You think?!" Jack exclaimed in anger.

Sarah dodged a Flamethrower and a Thunderbolt attack and dove towards the frozen ocean and soared at high speeds towards the island and she quickly hovered over it. "Quickly, place the ice orb along with the others." she said, keeping her eye on the three Legendary Birds. We all dismounted and I quickly placed the ice orb into the last opening and the three orb glowed in unison. Sarah quickly changed back into herself and she used her magic and transferred the power of the orbs into the three birds, calming them down completely. The orbs stopped glowed and Sarah stopped using her magic and the skies cleared, showing the bright sun and the white clouds.

"Is it over..?" Carrie asked.

The three birds then flew off to their respective islands.

"Yeah... its over now.." Mason said with a smile.

"Guys.. I think we just saved Equestria... again.." I grinned. The others smiled at each other and the brothers came over. "Awesome job, you guys." Big D complimented.

"Thanks Big D. Now let's get back to Canterlot." I said.

"Yeah, I'm starving." Jack said, rubbing his gut.

"Me too." Carrie said. Mason rolled his eyes and the two of them. "Fine, then let's go home." he smiled. We all shared a laugh and headed back to Canterlot.

Chapter 88: Claw Patrol: Dragons Help Save Christmas

Ren's POV

Yep, it that time of year again. Christmas Time!

The home-ship was decorated with all kinda of Christmas decorations and the Christmas Tree. Big D and Douglas came in with Sarah, "Aha, nice work on the tree, Ren." Big D said.

"Thanks." I smiled. Then Kaede came in with some holiday gifts card, "Big D, why is you face plastered on all of the cards and says 'Happy Davendays?!" she asked with a hand on her hips. "What do you mean?" I asked and Kaede gave me one of the cards where Big D's face on plastered onto the reindeer and at the bottom is said, "Happy Davendays" instead of "Happy Holidays." I looked at Big D with a deadpanned look, "Really?"

"Oh come, on they are much more festive with me on the cover." Big D defended. Sarah and Douglas rolled their eyes. Typical Big D.

"Donny, Christmas is not always just about you." Douglas said. "Remember, this is the first one where we can actually spend it with Sarah." Sarah smiled widely and hugged her two fathers. "And I couldn't be more grateful."

Suddenly, "REN! HELP!"

What the-? Was that Jack and the others? "It sounded like it came from outside." Douglas said and we went outside. "Guys, where are you?" I called.

"Up there, you brat!" Jack called and we turned and saw that Jack, Jamie, Carrie, Mason, Nicole, Rantaro and Skye were all tied up in Christmas lights on top of the home-ship! "Oh my god! Who did that to you guys?" I asked in shock and then the culprit popped in. Discord.

"That would be me, Ren Loodan. Like the Christmas ornaments I put on the home-ship?" Discord said, tapping Mason on the nose, earning a growl from him. "Discord, untangle them and bring them down here." Sarah said with a warning smile.

"But they look more festive like this." Discord whined.

"Chill you guys, we got this." Moonshine said as he, Winter, Storm, Firestorm, Silverspike, Striker and Spark and Fire flew up and grabbed their respective riders and cut them free from the lights and placed them on the ground. The lights fell off of them. "Thanks brats." Jack said.

Discord huffed, "I still say they looked better on the roof." Big D and Douglas sighed.

"Hey Sarah, where's your mom and Shimmer?" I asked, turning to Sarah.

"Mommy Mommy.....!" A small blur suddenly tackled Sarah to the ground and she laughed, seeing it was Shimmer Glow. "Hi sweetie." she greeted.

"Hi Mommy, Grandmom brought me over to see you, so we can celebrate together..." Shimmer cooed. And Sapphire, Sarah's mother, came up to us. "Haha, yes she's very excited to see Santa Claus this year." she chuckled.

I came over and ruffled Shimmer's head, "Well you might see him, tonight, Shimmer." I said to her and she squealed happily. "Yeah."

We all shared a laugh together. "Hi guys." We heard a voice and turned to see Twilight and the Mane 6 coming towards us. "I see you're decorated already." Twilight smiled happily.

"You bet." I said with a big smile. "The place looks great."

"Why didn't you want to celebrate at your castle, Sarah?" Rainbow asked, hovering over to Sarah.

"I wanted to change up for the year. Besides, it the first one where I can actually get to spend it with my dads." Sarah smiled, looking at her two father before looking at her mother, "And my mom."

"Hey don't forget about us!" Another voice came and we all turned and gasped seeing, "Emerald, Jake!" I exclaimed in shock. That's right, it was Sarah's brother, Emerald and her biological father, Jake. Sarah and Sapphire gasped in happiness and hugged the two. "What are you doing here?" Sarah asked.

"What you didn't think we'd miss Christmas with our family and friends did you, little sis?" Emerald asked, rubbing Sarah on the head. Sarah giggled, "And I can't wait to catch up with my loving wife." Jake said as he came over to Sapphire. Sapphire chuckled, "Same here honey." Jake bend down and the two hugged each other.

"Awwww...." we all went except for Jack and Rainbow, "Bleh, mushy stuff, gross." they said in unison.

"Oh don't be rude now, Jack and Rainbow Dash." Discord said, suddenly appearing beside them. "I for one can't wait to see what holiday chaos I can bring this year."

"You're not doing any chaotic on Christmas, Discord." Sarah scolded. Discord sighed and huffed, "Fine."

"Now come on everyone, let's go inside." Big D said, looking at the night sky. "Christmas is tomorrow and we want to get our rest."

Everyone nodded and we all headed inside to get some sleep for the big day tomorrow.

POV Ends

Third Person POV

Meanwhile, flying high over Equestria, was Santa Claus an his team of reindeer. The wind was blowing hard and it was shaking the sleigh a little, "Ho, ho, ho, ho, ho. Whoa!" The wind turned the sleigh to the left a little and the bags filled with presents fell out of the sleigh! "Ho, ho! No! Not the presents!" Santa cried.

The wind blew harder and it and Santa was forced to make a landing. "Coming in for a bumpy landing!" They were flying over Applejack's barn when the sleigh clipped the roof and the magical Christmas Star fell off of the side of the sleigh. "Oh, no! The Christmas star!" The sleigh went into a nose dive, "Whoa, cupid! Watch out!" and it crash landed in the orchard.

The reindeer were now laying on the ground making painful noises. "Oh no..!" Santa said. "Hmm... I know who to call to help me."

POV Ends

Sarah's POV

I was sleeping in my old room when my pad went off. I woke up and pressed it, "Hello, whose this?" I asked and I saw a familiar jolly man on the screen, "Ho, ho, ho! Hello, Sarah Gem. It's Santa."

"Santa? Santa Claus? Calling me?!" I said in shock and joy. I couldn't believe it.

"I seem to have run into a big storm and a wee bit of trouble. My sleigh crashed, I dumped a load of gifts and my reindeer are injured." Santa explained. "Worst of all, I lost the magic Christmas star."

"The magic Christmas star?" I inquired.

"The star has the magic that makes the sleigh and reindeer fly. Without it, I'll never finish delivering my gifts. Christmas will be ruined." Santa said and I gasped in shock. Christmas? Ruined? Oh no!

"I need you and the Claw patrol, friends and family to help save Christmas." Santa said.

"Save Christmas? Us?" I asked in shock.

"I was under the impression there was no job too big, no pup too small." Santa smirked.

"You're right, Santa! The gang and I will do anything we can to save Christmas! We'll be right there!" I said. I logged off and pressed the pad, "Claw Patrol, everyone! To the Castle of Friendship!" I called.

I gathered my family and the girls and Ren and the others and we all rushed to the Castle of Friendship to my room. "What the big idea, Private Gem?" Skye asked with yawn.

"Yeah, why'd you wake us up?" Kaede asked, rubbing her eyes. I pressed the pad and the screen came down, "We have a big emergency everyone."

"An emergency? On Christmas Eve?" Emerald echoed in shock and concern. "What is it, sis?"

"Santa's sleigh got caught in the blizzard and crashed." I said.

"Santa crashed?!" Carrie exclaimed in horror.

"He's fine. But the presents he brought for Adventure Bay fell out of the sleigh." I said.

"All the presents?!" Ren gasped. I nodded and added, Even worse, the reindeer were all injured in the crash and the sleigh lost its magic Christmas star. Without it, the reindeer don't have the Christmas magic they need to fly, and Santa can't deliver his gifts to all the girls and boys and ponies!"

Everyone gasped, now wide awake. "Oh man, this is really bad." Mason said.

"We gotta help." Kaede said.

"Right. And that's why Santa asked all of us to help save Christmas." I smiled and everyone cheered in agreement. "Silverspike, Jack and Emerald. I need you guys to help dig Santa's sleigh out of the snow."

"You got it Newbie."

"Right sis."

"I can dig it!"

"Spark, Fire, Nicole, Rantaro, I need you guys to lift the sleigh out and use some part from your recycling truck to fx the sleigh if its' broken."

The four nodded.

"Fluttershy, Mom, Shimmer and girls, I need you check on the reindeer and see how badly their injured." I added.

"We're on it." the girls said.

"Ren, Moonshine, Jamie, Striker, Mason, Carrie, Firestorm, Skye, Storm, Winter, I need you all to help find the presents." I added and the gang nodded, "We're ready to roll!"

"Alright, Claw Patrol, is on a roll!" I exclaimed with I slid down the pole to my self-driving car while the others slid down the slide and into their dragons vehicles. We all drove off away from the home-ship and towards Applejack’s farm. We found Santa, the reindeer and the sleigh together. I got out of the car and gasped. “Woah, that looks like one nasty crash.” I said.

“Yes it does.” Santa said. Fluttershy and the girls went over to check on the reindeer. “Ren, everyone, you know what to do.” I said to them and they nodded and they all went off to find the presents.

Fluttershy and the girls saw that the reindeer all has scratches and bruises on them from the crash. The dragons came over and nuzzled them to keep them calm. “Thanks dragons.” Fluttershy said. Twilight and the girls bandaged the reindeer up.

Jack, Silverspike and Emerald dug the sleigh out of the snow and Spark and Fire used their forklift to lift it up so we could see the damage to it. “Hmm... the crash broke one of the sleigh runners off completely. Spark, Fire, you know what to do.” Spark and Fire nodded and they, along with their riders, went into the back of the recycling tuck and found an slightly used snowboard. “This should do it.” Spark and Fire said.

“Perfect.” I smiled. I placed the snow roared against the broke part of the sleigh. “Roar, ratchet.” Spark said and a rancher came out of his pack and they used it to wield the pieces together. “There that should be good now. Now all we have to do is find the Christmas Star.”

“Do you know where the star fell out?” Nicole asked Santa.

“It fell out when it clipped the roof of a farm nearby.” Santa replied.

“Applejack’s family farm. Come on guys let’s go check it out.” I said. They nodded and we all went to Applejack's farm. "Wonder how Ren and the others are doing with the presents?"

POV Pause

Ren's POV

Moonshine, Jamie, Striker, Mason, Carrie, Firestorm, Skye, Storm, Winter and I were scanning the trees in the orchard for the presents. I was on Moonshine's back while Mason, Carrie and Jamie were on their respective dragons. Skye was riding on Storm. "Woah... this is cool." she said with a big smile on her face. I smiled at her, "Yeah, we told you." I grinned.

Winter flew beside Moonshine and with her dragon eyesight, she spotted one of the large bags of presents in the treetops. "Look! A present bag!" I called. Winter and Moonshine flew over to it and Storm warbled seeing something sticking out of the snow nearby. "What is it, Private Storm?" Skye asked.

Storm hovered over and used her wings to stir up the snow and it revealed the second and third bags of presents. "Alright that's all the present bags!" I smiled. Storm, Winter and Moonshine grabbed the present bags and we all flew back to the Santa's sleigh. "Ho ho ho, the presents." Santa laughed happily. The dragons placed the bags into the sleigh and we landed near the sleigh.

"Where's Sarah and the others?" I asked, noticing the others missing.

"They went to find the Christmas Star." Santa said. "They went to the barn nearby."

"My barn?" Applejack asked in surprise. Santa turned to her, "Yes, the star fell out around there."

"Well then, let's go help them find it." I said and I mounted Moonshine. The other mounted their dragons and we flew off to Applejack's barn. We were greeted by a most unusual sight, "Is that... Granny Smith... flying?!" I exclaimed in shock. Yep! Granny Smith was indeed flying.

"Hey!" We looked down and we saw Sarah, Nicole, Rantaro, Jack and their dragons. "Can you guys get her down. She has the star on her side, that's what making her fly!" Sarah called up to us.

"Got it." Moonshine flew over to Granny Smith who was laughing, "Ho, wee, this feel great."

"Hey Granny Smith." I called. "You wanna go back down to the ground?"

"Sure whippersnapper." Granny Smith said. I carefully grabbed her and Moonshine landed on the ground and I placed Granny Smith on the ground. Sarah went over and gently took the Christmas Star off of her. "Great, now we have the Christmas Star. Let's go back to Santa." Sarah said and we all flew back to the sight where Santa was.

We landed and Sarah showed Santa the Christmas Star, "Ho, ho, ho, ho! The magic star!" Santa said as he took the star and placed it on the sleigh which glowed with magic.

I went over to Fluttershy, "How are the reindeer?"

Fluttershy sighed, "They're not good, some of them have sprained and bruises legs. They can't fly the sleigh like this."

"Then how's Santa going to deliver the presents all around Equestria?" I asked in worry. If Santa can't deliver the presents then Christmas will be ruined. Then Discord popped up, "I have an idea." he smiled.

"Discord?!" I exclaimed. "You have a plan?"

"Yes, why not use your dragons friends to fly the sleigh?" Discord asked, pointing to Winter and the others.

"Use the dragons...?" I asked. "Actually.... that's an excellent idea."

"Hell yeah!" Jack added.

Sarah and her family soon hooked up the dragons to the sleigh and Twilight, the Mane 6, Sarah's family all piled into the sleigh with Santa. "Alright everyone, let's save Christmas!" Santa called and the dragons spread their wings and we flew off to deliver the presents al while a Christmas song played in the background.

(All)
Jingle all all all the way
Jingle all the way
Jingle all all all the way

(Me)
J-Jingle all the way

We started in Ponyville, landing on the roofs and dropping the gifts down the chimney's. We had to be very quiet so we wouldn't wake up the ponies inside. Hehehe, this is so exciting. I felt like a real elf.

(Me)
We’re dashing through the snow
So much to give away

(Kaede and I)
We cannot wait to see every smiling face

Jack and I were on a roof and I leaped up and did a dive into the chimney and Jack held a sign that had the number 10 on it for my performance.

(Skye)
This brand of yotie cheer

(Skye and Jamie)
Don’t come in a machine

(Skye)
Just give from your heart

(Skye and I)
That’s what Christmas means

(Jack)
Who's that up on the rooftop?
That's Santa up on the rooftop

(All)
Give a feeling make it new
Keep it warm and real
So them what you can do

(Jack)
(Up on the rooftop click click click)

(All)
Let your kindness lift them up
All the ones you love
That’s the Christmas
Yeah that’s the Christmas in you

(Jingle all all all the way)
And you know that’s true
(JIngle all all all the way)
Let’s go
Jingle all the way

Then we went to Manhattan and jumped down the chimney's and placed the gifts underneath the trees for multiple houses.

(Jamie)
In modern holidays, the gadgets are so cool
But I like better when it’s

(Jamie and Mason)
Old School

(Mason)
Like trimming up the tree
And wrapping gifts by hand

(Kaede)
Cookies baked from scratch

(Mason and Kaede)
Cause Santa’s still the man

(Jack)
Who's that coming down the chimney?
That’s Santa coming down the chimney!

(All)
Give a feeling they can feel
Keep it warm and real
So them what you can do
(Who's that on the rooftop click click click)
Let your kindness lift them up
All the ones you love
That’s the

(Jack)
That’s the way
And this the day
If it ain’t Saint Nicole
It’s ridiculous
That’s the mission
Keeping the tradition
Here’s the true blue Christmas truth
It’s not you'll time without you
Now listen

(All)
Give a feeling they can feel
Keep it warm and real
So them what you can do
(Show them, Show them)
Let your kindness lift them up
All the ones you love
That’s the Christmas

(Kaede)
(That’s the spirit)

(All)
The Spirit of Christmas in you

(Jack)
Up on the roof top, top, top
All the reindeer up on the rooftop
(Jingle all all all the way)
J-J-J-J-J-J-Jingle all the way

Phew....! Well... we did...! We delivered all the presents around Equestria and just in time too, it was almost Christmas Morning. The dragons were unhitched from the sleigh and the reindeer were connected back to sleigh, now fully healed. "Thank you so much for your help, all of you. You all are definitely being at the top of my Nice List." Santa said.

"Yeah!" Carrie cheered happily.

"Your welcome." Skye saluted. Santa nodded, "Merry Christmas everyone!" Santa called as the reindeer all flew up into the sky and the sleigh vanished from sight.

"Well that was a blast!" I said happily. "We actually saved Christmas with the Santa Claus."

"Hell yeah, that was totally epic!" Jack added.

"Now come on, let's get back to the home-ship, we've all had a long night." Sarah said and we all nodded and we went back to the home-ship.

The Next Morning....

"Guys! Wake up! Wake Up!" Carrie called, waking us all up. I opened my eyes and we saw presents under the tree. "Santa came! Santa came!" she cheered happily.

"Woah..." I saw load of presents underneath the tree.

"Alright!" Jack laughed. The others started to move towards their presents when Carrie said, "Wait, wait, wait, Sarah first." she insisted.

"Oh yeah, Sarah first." I agreed and the others added their agreements and she pulled out Sarah's gifts from the tree which were two of them. "We all picked this out for you." Carrie smiled.

Sarah smiled and she went to the big box that had a bow on it. She pulled the lid off and she gasped in joy, "Awww... it's beautiful..." it was a band new dress that Rarity made along with a pair of rainbow wing covers.

"Awww... I love them, you guys." Sarah said with a happy smile on her face.

"Open the next one." Kaede added with a cheekily grin.

Sarah put the dress and the rainbow wings down and she opened the second present. "Hehehe... awww..." it was new small sweater she could give to Shimmer Glow. It was pink and purple, her favorite colors.

"Thanks guys, I was meant to get her a new sweater..." Sarah cooed and Shimmer eagerly went over and Sarah placed the sweater on her and she looked adorable in it.

"We thought you would.." Rarity smiled. One-by-one we all opened our gifts together and spent one very Merry Christmas together.

Chapter 89: Discordant and Werewolf Harmony

One afternoon as the birds were chirping happily inside Sarah's Castle of Friendship, Sarah, Discord, and Aura Moon, her boyfriend were having their regular afternoon tea party. Discord was sitting on the sofa, he poofed up while Sarah and Aura each sat in their own armchairs. Discord had cracked another joke, which made Sarah and Aura laugh.

"Care for a carrot-ginger sandwich?" Sarah offered the draconequus.

"Oh! You remembered to cut off the crusts for me," said Discord as he reached out to grab...one of the sandwich crusts that Sarah had put on a separate plate.

"Of course I did," said Sarah, "I know how you like them." For some reason, while Aura knew Sarah was just being considerate, something about hearing her say that made him angry with her, but he quickly shook the feeling off and took a long sip of his tea. Discord then lightly dunked his crust into his tea and ate it. Discord then reached out for one of the other sandwiches that had no crusts. His fingers detached themselves and started to goggle up a sandwich together.

"You really do make the best finger foods," said Discord.

"That we can agree on, buddy," said Aura, raising his tea cup in agreement.

BURP!

The finger that belched blushed heavily, especially when Discord gave it a death glare.

"What do you say?" Discord asked the finger.

"Excuse me," said the finger in a high pitched tone. Discord just scoffed.

"I really can't take them anywhere," Discord grumbled as he slammed his palm on top of the fingers to reattached them. Sarah just giggled. Aura just rolled his eyes and gave a chuckle as well. By now, Aura had gotten used to Discord's random behavior and jokes...mostly.

"Can I trouble you for another sugarcube?" Discord asked. Sarah went to open her sugar cup, "Oh no, Discord. Here you go." Sarah said and she gave Discord another sugarcube for his tea. "You are very generous, Sarah Gem." Discord smiled.

"Thank you Discord." Sarah said with a grin. Aura and Sarah liked seeing Sarah's friendship with Discord. Aura nuzzled her, "And that's one reason why she's mine." he cooed. Sarah giggled and nuzzled Aura back. Discord chuckled at the two of them while thinking, "I wonder how he and the vamponies get along... if they have met before."

"Hey Sarah, why don't you introduce Aura to your three 'special' friends?" Discord suggested.

"Special friends?" Aura asked, looking at Sarah.

Sarah smiled, "Yeah... it will be a great idea." she turned to Aura, "Please Aura, you'll love them."

"Well.... if they're a friend of yours Sarah then I guess I have to meet them." Aura said with a grin. Sarah and Aura hugged each other while Discord chuckled, "This is will interesting."

The Next Day....

Sarah's POV

Today I was meeting with my boyfriend, Aura Moon at the home-ship. Scarlet, Rose and Jose were with me as well. Scarlet and Rose wanted to meet my new boyfriend. When I told them about it, they squealed and said things like "It's about time girl." and "He sounds like a hunk." and now they wanted to meet him.

Ren and the others were waiting outside the home-ship. "So when your boyfriend getting here?" Jack grumbled, crossing his arms.

"Jack, be nice. It's good that Sarah has found her special somepony." Rarity said.

"Yeah man, lay off the guy." Ren added.

Jack growled and huffed, "... Fine." Bushes began to rustle and out came a large wolf with light brown fur. I knew this one was Aura. But when the vamponies layed eyes on him. They hissed angrily and Aura growled at them, shocking everyone. "What's wrong?" Rainbow asked.

"You didn't tell us your boyfriend was a werepony." Jose growled.

"And you didn't tell me that your friends were vamponies!" Aura growled back at them.

"But what's the big deal?" Jack asked.

"Vamponies and Wereponies are mortal enemies." Rose hissed.

"WHAT?!" We all exclaimed.

"Enemies?" Ren asked. "Why?"

"We're enemies by nature. We never socialize with one another and we're not gonna start now." Scarlet growled. She and the other vamponies turned to leave but I blocked their path. "Guys, please... you guys wanted to meet my boyfriend and now you the have chance too. So what if he's an enemy, I've made friends with former enemies before."

"She does have a point." Applejack stated.

"So maybe you guys can be friends with Aura.... for me?" I asked them. The three of them huffed and looked at each other and then back at Aura who was still acting hostile. They turned back to me, ".... Fine Sarah, if this will make you happy.... then... we'll be friends with a Werepony." Jose gritted through his teeth.

"Yeah." I cheered.

I brought everyone back to my castle but Aura, Scarlet, Jose and Rose still would not talk to each other. Twilight, Ren and the others talked to them.

Twilight and the Mane 6 talked with Aura while Ren and the others talked with Scarlet, Rose and Jose.

Ren's POV

Now we were talking with the vamponies in hoping to help them become friends with Sarah's werepony boyfriend, Aura Moon. "We are not being friends with that beast." Rose growled.

"How could Sarah be in love with someone like that?!" Jose added. "He can change into a creature that can kill!"

"... So can Sarah." Mason deadpanned.

"Sarah has twice as much heart as that overgrow dog." Scarlet grumbled... it was weird to see her like this. Usually she's happy like Pinkie Pie. "He's not Sarah at all. Sarah is caring, generous and easy to talk to, but her boyfriend is ruthless and deadly!"

"Um... that sounds like Sarah when she's in a fight, Scarlet." Kaede informed.

"Oh please, Sarah would never kill, unlike a certain werepony." Jose grumbled.

"Maybe you three should spend sometime together and find out what you have in common." I suggested with a nervous smile.

"Oh that's easy." Scarlet said and then they all screamed. "NOTHING!" and they stomped away.

"Well... you all care about newbie." Jack informed.

"I guess." Rose said.

"Then there's something you four can go on." I smiled.

"Yeah, can you at least try to spend sometime with him?" Carrie asked. "You saw how happy Sarah was when you agreed to come here."

The three vamponies looked at each other. "I guess... we could give it a try... for Sarah."

I smiled at them. "Great."

POV Ends

Third Person POV

Meanwhile, outside the castle, the three burly werestallions from before were listening in on the conversation. "So... Aura's girlfriend wants him to be friends with three vamponies; our mortal enemies. That cannot happen." the lead stallion with the mowhawk and scar over his eye stated.

"So what do we do, Scar?" the stallion with the jewelry asked.

"We'll take that girl and bring her before the pack who will decide her punishment." Scar replied. "We strike when the girl and her friends are alone, Venom and Moonlight." The three stallion laughed.

Meanwhile, Jose, Scarlet, Rose and Jose were walking through Ponyville together. They weren't looking at each other or even saying a word to each other.

"There is no way, I'm befriended these blood suckers." Aura thought.

There is no way we're befriending this wolf." The vampony trio stated.

Suddenly.. they all heard a scream and the sound of glass breaking! "Sarah!" The rushed back and burst into the castle to find Ren and everyone else on the floor groaning and the throne room a mess with scorch marks and claw marks everywhere. "What happened?" Scarelet asked.

"These three wolf bastards burst into the castle and took newbie." Jack growled, getting up holding his arm in pain.

"What?!" Jose and Rose exclaimed. Aura examined the claw marks and gasped in horror. "Oh no... they're back."

"Whose back?" Ren asked.

"The three stallion from before." Aura replied.

"You mean the ones from your pack! What do they want with Sarah?" Kaede asked.

"They want Sarah punished for bringing me and the vamponies together." Aura stated.

"What?!" Everyone exclaimed in fear.

"W-What will they do to her?" Fluttershy asked in fear.

"They'll mostly likely destroy her." Scarlet replied. "We have to move now."

"We're going with you!" Ren spoke up.

Scarlet, Jose and Rose turned to them, but Aura spoke up, "No, you guys have to stay here, it's too dangerous for you all, they're my pack and she's my girlfriend; I'm going."

"You're not going alone, werepony. Sarah's our friend too and we're getting her back." Rose stated with a determined look. Aura sighed, "Fine." and he turned to Ren and the others. "The rest of you stay here." Aura and the vampony trio turned and ran out of the door and into the forest nearby.

Meanwhile, Sarah was pinned down by the Venom and Midnight as nine more wolves surrounded her. Scar came up to her with a growl. "This is what happens when someone breaks our pack law!" he bared his teeth and lunged at Sarah, ready to deliver the final blow when Aura, in his wolf, form tackled Scar to the ground and pinned him, "Not on my watch!"

"Or ours!" the vampony trio said as Rose and Jose tackled the two wolves, freeing Sarah while Scarlet hissed at the other wolves, spreading her wings to make herself look more intimidating.

The wolves back up, snarling and growling.

Scar snarled and looked at Aura, "Why are you defending this human?! She broke pack law and she must pay the price."

"I won't let you hurt my girlfriend!" Aura snarled. Scar pushed him off and they faced each other. Aura charged Scar but Scar tackled Aura to the ground and bit him on the neck. Aura growled in pain and gave a hard swat to Scar's face, with claws extended, leaving three claw marks in his cheek! Scar cried in pain as he backed off, allowing Aura to lunged and ram him, sending him skidding on the ground. The pack circled around him, "Now leave this territory and don't come back! NOW!" Aura yelled with an angry look on his face.

Scar growling, knowing he'd lost this round. "This isn't over, traitor!" Scar growled and he and the pack ran away and were swallowed by the darkness of the forest. Aura changed back into his human form and approached Sarah, "Are you alright?" he asked. Sarh got up, "Yeah, I'm alright. How are the others?"

"They're fine." Scarlet stated. "Now let's get you back to your castle." Sarah nodded and the four brought her back to the castle where Ren and the others stayed and they were relived to see Sarah safe and sound. "Sarah, you're alright." Ren sighed with a happy smile.

"You okay Newbie?" Jack asked. Sarah nodded, "Yeah, I'm good. Scarlet and the others saved me."

"Together?!" Twilight asked incredulously.

"Together." Sarah said proudly.

"Guess you four can get along without harming each other." Rainbow said, hovering over to them. Aura, Scarlet, Jose and Rose looked at each other, "Huh..? I guess we can get along." Aura said with a smile. The vampony trio nodded. Twilight and the others smiled.

Later that Day...

Aura and Sarah were by themselves outside of her castle. "Thanks for coming after me." Sarah smiled, looking at her boyfriend.

"Why wouldn't I? Your my girlfriend." Aura said. "I'm responsible for you."

Sarah chuckled, "That belongs more to my dads rather than you." Sarah ruffled his head, making Aura laugh a little.

"You know, you and I... would make a great team." Sarah said. Aura smiled at them. "Yeah... we do." Music started playing and the two broke into song.

(Sarah)
How are we so different
and still so much the same?

(Aura)
Why do I start smilin',
when I hear your name?

(Sarah)
At times I think you could be
A reflection of me

(Aura)
Still there's something deeper

(Both)
More than what we see

There's a feeling of belonging that's deep down inside
A feeling that's been growing now we just can't hide
It's a feeling somehow knowing there's nothing to decide
'Cause when I'm with you it's clear we're of the same pack

(Aura)
Seems like you have grown up
So much while I was gone

(Sarah)
I don't know everything
I still have much to learn

(Aura)
You had some great adventures

(Sarah)
I also had some fun

(Aura)
Shame to think it's ending

(Sarah)
Or, has it just begun?

(Both)
There's a feeling of belonging that's deep down inside
A feeling that's been growing now we just can't hide
It's a feeling somehow knowing there's nothing to decide
'Cause when I'm with you it's clear we're of the same pack

(Sarah)
You have the energy and drive to take command

(Aura)
You have the patience I always wish I had

(Sarah)
Working together I finally understand
Having you here by my side will help me rule this land

(Both)
There's a feeling of belonging that's deep down inside
A feeling that's been growing now we just can't hide
It's a feeling somehow knowing there's nothing to decide

(Aura)
'Cause when I'm with you, it's clear

(Sarah)
'Cause when I'm with you, it's clear

(Both)
We're of the same pack

Aura and Sarah hugged each other while unknowingly, Ren and the others watched them from a far, smiling happily at the couple.

Chapter 90: Sarah's Graduation

Ren's POV

Today, Sarah, Jack, Jamie, Rantaro, Nicole, Skye, Kaede, Mason, Carrie, the Mane 6 and I were walking through the Everfree Forest, towards the Castle of the Two Sisters and the Cave of Harmony. "Remind me why we're here again?" Rantaro asked with an eye roll. "I have other things I can be doing right now."

"Rantaro, this is important to Sarah." Rarity scolded. "The Tree of Harmony wouldn't ask her to come if it wasn't."

Rantaro sighed, "I do not want to be here right now."

"That's a lie. You wanted to see what all the fuss is about with Sarah and her teacher." Nicole said, keeping her eyes on her IPad. Rantaro growled, "Quiet you."

"Now now you two," Twilight said coming up to their side, "No fighting. This is about Sarah, remember?" Rantaro and Nicole sighed in unison and they both said, "Fine."

We made it to the Cave of Harmony and walked down the flight to steps and came before the Tree, "Tree of Harmony?" Sarah called. The tree glowed and Astral Twilight appeared. "Good.. you have answered my summomance, Sarah." it said. "And I see you brought your friends too."

Sarah nodded, "So what did you want to see me for?"

Astral Twilight smiled, "You've come a long way since I first met you, Sarah. You've overcame many dangers and spread the Magic of Friendship near and far. I've seen how much you've helped Equestria with the help of your friends and for that I know there's nothing more for me to teach you."

"So... does this mean..?" Sarah asked.

Astral Twilight nodded, "You don't need my guidance anymore Sarah, so I am proud to say, you've graduated as my student."

Twilight and the girls cheered happily and Pinkie hugged me, "Graduation Party! WOOOO!"

Jack patted her on the back, "Congrats Newbie."

Sarah smiled a little, "Hehe, thanks Jack."

I came up to her with a big smile, "Congratulations." and then Skye came up and saluted to her, "Well done Private Gem."

Sarah giggled. "You deserve it Sarah. It's what you were meant to do." Astral Twilight said and music played and it and Sarah broke into song.

(Astral Twilight)
This life that we lead

(Sarah)
This role of leadership

(Astral Twilight)
Never said it would be easy

(Sarah)
Sometimes, I stumble and trip

(Astral Twilight)
And yet, you get back up

(Sarah)
Get stronger from the fall

(Astral Twilight)
It's part of our role

(Both)
'Cause in the end of it all...
It's the path of honor
These duties we hold
We must face them head-on
We must be bold
It's our life's calling
To help our friends
It's the path of honor
'Till our kingdoms' end

(Sarah)
At times, it seems too much

(Astral Twilight)
You handle it all with pride

(Sarah)
I have to find it within me

(Astral Twilight)
It comes from deep inside

(Sarah)
It's more than I expected

(Astral Twilight)
But still, sometimes it's fun

(Sarah)
I try to do my best

(Astral Twilight)
And I'm proud of how you've grown!

(Both)
'Cause in the end of it all...
It's the path of honor
These duties we hold
We must face them head-on
We must be bold
It's our life's calling
To help our friends
It's the path of honor
'Till our kingdoms' end

(Sarah)
I never thought I'd be a Ruler

(Astral Twilight)
I had doubts about ruling my home

(Sarah)
And yet, we both embrace our roles

(Astral Twilight)
That's part of what we bring...

(Both)
What we bring!
It's the path of honor
These duties we hold
We must face them head-on
We must be bold
It's our life's calling
To help our friends
It's the path of honor
It's the path of honor
'Till our kingdoms' end
'Till our kingdoms' end!

Astral Twilight smiled before she vanished in a bright white light.

Back at the home-ship, we found Big D and Douglas in the living room with a cool motorcycle bike.

We saw that Big D was wearing a biker like outfit like Jack's except it was just all black with no special details on it. "Um... what's with the motorcycle, Big D?" I asked, confused.

"Looks awesome. My kind of ride." Jack smiled, approaching it before Douglas came in front of him, "Woah, woah, woah, Jack, this motorcycle isn't for you."

"Aww... come on!" Jack exclaimed.

"Sorry Jack, this bike is for someone else." Big D said.

"If its for you. That's a lie." Rainbow deadpanned.

"What? Why does anybody keep saying that?" Big D whined.

"Hello, your fifty years old." Rantaro smirked.

"I'm forty!" Big D exclaimed.

"Keep telling yourself that." Big D groaned and I held in a chuckle. Well Rantaro did have a point. I don't really know if he really know how to ride a motorcycle like Jack.

"So who is.. the motorcycle for, Mr. Davenport?" Twilight asked, examining the motorcycle.

"It's actually for Sarah." Douglas stated.

"Sarah?!"

"Me?!"

"Yes you honey, Douglas and I made this for you; think of it as a small graduation gift." Big D said with a smile.

"How did you know about my graduation?" Sarah asked him.

"I'm your father... I know everything.." Big D smiled before Nicole busted him by saying, "Astral Twilight came in and told you about the graduation ahead of time, right?"

"... Darn it Nicole!" Big D groaned and we all shared a laugh together. Sarah went over and touched her new motorcycle. "Woah... thanks."

"Your welcome, honey." Big D and Douglas hugged her. "You earned it."

Episode 92: The Missing Yo-Kai Pad

Any attempt to recreate Yo-Kai behavior would be ill-advised.

Skye's POV

Hello there, it's me again. What? What do you mean you don't remember me?! I'm General Skye Jones! What am I doing, you ask, well I don't really like to monologue but I guess I have to. Right now, I'm about to get a bite to eat with my soldiers, hehehe.

"Hey Skye." Corporeal Loodan greeted me. I saw Private Mason fixing some breakfast for us, "Hm, you're just in time, Skye. I just finished making breakfast."

"Ooh, what is Pork and Cheese Omelette?" I hoped, smiling until he shook his head. Darn it! "Today, is just a bacon omelette."

Bacon? Sweet! I'll take it! "Awesome, hehehe."

"Tch, whatever." Jack stated, finishing his meatball hoagie sub from Subway. "You know Jack if you don't start heating healthier, you're gonna get sick eventually." a white blob said as he hovered over Jack, shocking me. "GAH! Holy Arnold, what is that thing!"

"I'll have you know, young lady, my name is Whisper and I am a Yo-Kai and Sarah Gem, Yo-Kai Butler." Whisper exclaimed with a tick mark on his head.

"Who knows nothing about you, mind you." Private Gem smirked as she appeared with a pink cat with a sailor uniforms, a blue rabbit with a yellow spacesuit and a cat that was the color of snot with thorns on its head. "Okay... what are they?" I asked, pointing at the three 'Yo-Kai'.

"These are Sailornyan, Thornyan and Usapyon. My other Yo-Kai friends."

"Howdy missy." Usapyon greeted.

"Nyice to meet you." Sailornyan and Thornyan stated.

I sweat-dropped at them and waved to them, "Um... hi...hehehe." Thornyan suddenly sniffled and sneezed and the thorns on his head came out and flew towards us! "Hit the deck!" I screamed. Private Yamaki and some of the others ducked under the table while Privates Gem, Bonnie and Wilde hid behind the couch me on the other hand. "OWWWWWW!"

.... Got a thorn to the head along with her white blob friend. The soldiers came out and winced, "Eeee, you okay Skye...?" Cooperate Loodan asked with a sweat drop.

"I have a thorn in my head.... WHAT DO YOU THINK?!" I exclaimed, making my head bigger than everyone's. They winced and backed away from me, "Chill out, military loon." Private Yamaki stated.

"Oh relax, Skye." Private Gem said as she came up to my head and pulled it out, surprisingly there as no puncture wound from it. "Huh..? No wound." Whisper pulled his out. "So does this one do that every time he sneezes?" I asked Private Gem.

"Yes, everytime Thornyan sneezes he shoots his thorns which can lead to other Yo-Kai catching his cold." Whisper explained looking at his Yo-Kai Pad. "You probably don't know this, but Thornyan colds have been on the rise slowly this past year."

"We didn't know about it..." I sweat dropped. "You were just reading it.."

"Wah.. hahaha." Whisper said as he hid his Yo-Kai Pad behind his back. We all gave me deadpanned looks. Wow... Private Gem was right, he does know nothing about Yo-Kai. "And note of warning, don't make Usapyon angry, Skye." Ren said to me with a nervous smile.

"Why not? What can this little rodent to do me?" I smirked at him and a tick mark came on his head. "That's it..." Usapyon pressed the buttons on his helmet and it closed and black smoke filled it up. "Now you've done it. Dive people! Dive!" Private Gem cried as they dove behind the couch. Really? So his helmet fills with smoke big deal... then I heard.. "Invader Mode.."

... Oh dear....

He took out his blaster and started shooting all over the place, mainly at me, "Wah! GAH! STOP IT! GAH! HELP ME! GAH! OW!"

.... Okay.... I'd rather skip that part about me being beaten by a rabbit that's half of my height... not one of my most shining moments as a General... Ahem.. anyway... I think I'm gonna let someone else take over while I uh... rethink about the rabbit. Okay, bye!

Third Person POV

After Usaypon was done chasing Skye around in 'Invader Mode' everything was calm again.

Whisper, went into the bathroom with his Yo-Kai Pad, just for a small break. "Ah the bathroom, the most peaceful place in the whole home-ship." he sighed in relief. He was about to sit down when he accidentally dropped his Yo-Kai Pad into the toilet. "WAH! NO!" he screamed and everyone heard it. "Oh maybe this will work." He pressed the lever but that made the water go down along with his Yo-Kai Pad. "NO.....!!!" Whisper screamed in terror.

Sarah and the gang came in, "What's wrong Whisper?" Sarah asked.

"He dropped his Yo-Kai Pad in the toliet and now he flushed it down into the sewers, right?" Nicole guessed with her neutral expression. Whisper nodded but then he face turned dark except for his yellow eyes. "Right... time for action." he said.

"Uh... what action?" Ren asked with a sweat drop.

"I'm on a search and rescue mission. Diver down!" He pressed the lever and the toliet was flushing, "WAHHHH!" Whisper moved up and then did a dive, heading for the toliet. "It's all wet!" Thornyan and Sailornyan exclaimed in horror.

"It's all smelly!" Ren added but before they could grab him Whisper was already in the toliet. "I'll be back... i think." he said before he was gone...

.....

"Nothing that goes down there ever returns...." Ren stated in shock.

"That's usually a good thing.." Sailornyan stated.

Meanwhile, in Ponyville, Whisper was coming from a manhole when a pony stepped on it. "OW! Hey watch where you're going!" he exclaimed. "Rude." he floated up and Sarah and the others came to him and gagged, covering their noses, "Whisper you reek! Cough!." Ren stated, covering his nose.

"I haven't noticed..." Whisper grumbled.

"So did you find the Yo-Kai Pad?" Thornyan asked.

"That's all I didn't find." Whisper said in dismay with a sweat-dropped.

"You must have been pretty desperate to jump in the toilet like that."

"Yeah, even I wouldn't do that for my phone." Rantaro stated.

"Well without the Yo-Kai Pad, Rantaro, he doesn't know anything about Yo-Kai." Sarah stated. Whispered humph and moved towards the group who backed away from him saying, "That is uncompleted untrue. I only use it to check for updates that's way I can give you the latest information."

"Yeah, right..." Sarah rolled her eyes.

"Don't be so rude! Not to blow my own horn but nobody knows more about Yo-Kai than I do.." Whisper gloated.

"You didn't even know what Tribe the two kitties were from." Jack deadpanned at Whisper.

"Yeah.. without the Pad, you're hopeless." Sarah chuckled.

"I'm not hopeless." Whisper said. Then "Bonjour. Bonjour."

"Hey look who it is!" Sarah said with glee trotting over to a familiar yellow cloud pokemon. "Hey there, Its good to see you again." Sarah said.

"How ya doin big guy?" Sailornyan asked.

"I am great but what's wrong with him?" Happierre asked, looking at Whisper.

"Who Whisper?" Sarah turned to him, "Whisper, why are you ignoring our good friend over here?"

"WAHHH! I wasn't ignoring, I was just thinking. I would never forget a good friend like him." Whisper stated boldly.

"Oh yeah, then what's his name?" Thornyan challenged.

"Uh... grr... that's easy he's French is it 'La Grand Frmoge." Whisper said. Everyone fell down, "So sad." Kaede said. Ren got up and said, "His name is Happierre."

Whisper freaked and started throwing flowers all over, "Isn't that what I said, Happierre, Happierre, Happierre."

"That's nyot what you said." Sailornyan said.

"You called me 'The Big Cheese' hehehe." Happierre stated with a smile. Whisper groaned.

The gang headed back to Sarah's castle and entered the room... only to find her mother, lifting the Cutie Map with just her hooves?! "What the-? Mom, what's wrong with you?!" Sarah gasped in shock.

"Was she always that strong, Private Gem?" Skye asked her, looking at Sapphire in awe.

"With her magic, yes. Physically, not so much. There must be a Yo-Kai here." Sarah used her watch and moved it around the room and it shined on a Yo-Kai... that looked like cheese with black pants. "What the... that's a Yo-Kai?"

"Oh! OOO! I know~ His name is Big and Cheesy!" Whisper exclaimed proudly.

"No... I think his name is Mochismo."

Suddenly, the cheese grew a face that looked tough and intimidating. "You're correct." he said.

Mochismo: Tribe - Tough

"But I'm sure he can make your skin feel soft and smooth." Whisper said.

"No I can't."

"Well I heard that Mochismo give pieces of himself to hungry kids."

"Why would I do that?"

"Uh, well he can make everyone happy with his singing voice."

"That's nonsense!"

"GAAAHHH!"

"Woah Whisper.. are you alright?" Sarah exclaimed, seeing Whisper totally losing it. He poked at somethings like he was crazy. "You're freaking us out, dude!" Ren exclaimed.

"I WANT MY YO-KAI PAD!" Whisper yelled before flying out of the castle, leaving smoke behind. "You know guys, if we don't help him, he's gonna be a nightmare to be around." Sailornyan stated.

"Yeah..." Sarah agreed.

That Night, in the home-ship, Whisper still wasn't back. "Whisper is still looking for it." Sarah said with worry.

"He'll nyever find it in the dark." Thornyan said sitting on the couch with Jack, Mason and Carrie. "And even if he does it'll be all gross."

"Too bad, we can't just order him a nyew one." Carrie said.

"Wait...!" Sarah said, "I got an idea..."

"Huh?" The others asked.

"Hidabat?" The little bat Yo-Kai appeared. "Yes Sarah?"

"Hidabat, can you do something for us?"

The Next Morning,

"It's here!" Sailornyan's voice rang out.

"Perfect." The friends came and looked at the package of Sailornyan opened it to reveal a new Yo-Kai Pad. "Now Whisper won't go all crazy." Ren said and speaking of Whisper, he came floating inside....with something behind his back? "Morning, everyone." He greeted.

"Hey Whisper, look. We got you a new Yo-Kai Pad." Kodiak said, wagging his tail with a smile. Whisper had a small tear in his eye, "Thank you so much.."

"Hey... what's behind your back?" Sailornyan asked, raising en eyebrow. Thornyan sniffed the air, "And what smells like toliet water?"

"That is impossible, I thourhglty cleaned it." Whisper said, sweating a little.

"Cleaned what?" Ren asked and my Yo Kai walked behind him and saw another Pad! "Aha!"

"Looks like I have a set." Whisper said, showing both Yo-Kai Pads. "So you found it?!" Jack exclaimed in horror.

"In the sewers?!" Mason added.

"... I did!"

"Ewwwww...!" Everyone said.

"That things been the toilet, throw it away!" Jack grumbled.

"Oh clam down I cleaned it." Whisper said.

"With you tongue?" Sailornyan deadpanned.

"Of course not!" Whisper exclaimed.

"Good." Ren said.

"I whipped it clean with my hands." Whisper added.

"Don't touch anything!" Sarah exclaimed.

Chapter 93: Shimmer's Past Returns

Third Person POV

The morning sun began to rise in the horizon and started to bathe Ponyville in a warm and bright glow. Sarah Gem slept in her bed soundly with Shimmer Glow snuggled up next her. A few minutes later, a knock on the front door woke Sarah out of her peaceful sleep. Without waking Shimmer Glow, she picked her up, got out of the bed, and gently set her daughter back in the bed. She quickly tucked her and gave him a kiss on the forehead before going to answer the door.

When she opened the door, Sarah was greeted by all of her friends.

"Howdy, Sarah ." Applejack said happily before Pinkie bounced in front of her with her party canon.

Pinkie was about to start screaming but she saw Sarah give her a look telling her that Shimmer was still asleep and now was not a good time to start making noise. Pinkie immediately put her own hooves over her mouth to silence herself. Sarah softly smiled and giggled at Pinkie before allowing her friends in. The group stepped into the castle and went into the throne room and started quietly discussing.

It was Shimmer Glow's birthday tomorrow and Sarah wanted to do something special for her little one.

"Sarah darling," Rarity said "I finished your gift for Shimmer and I just know it will be her favorite gift out of all of ours. I will wrap it and bring it to the party for you."

Sarah nodded as Ren and the others spoke, "We made our gifts for Shimmer too, she'll love them." Sarah nodded and then Twilight spoke up.

"I invited Spike to the party and I found out that Princess Cadence and Shining Armor are visiting for a few days." she said calmly and quietly. "I've told them all about Shimmer Glow and they are excited to finally meet him. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have also provided us with rooms for the night just in case it get's too late."

Sarah simply smiled as Rainbow Dash began to quietly express her excitement about tonight.

"Aw yeah, I can't wait to show Shimmer the sonic rainboom." She said happily "Pinkie and I came up with an awesome idea last night but I'm not going to say what it is."

Pinkie was giggling happily as she thought of the special surprise for her nephew.

"I asked Applebloom and her friends to come too since they are Shimmer's friends." Applejack said while smiling.

Words could not express how happy Sarah was right now. Every one of her friends were going way out of their way to make tonight a night for Shimmer to always remember.

"Thank you all so much everyone! I can't even begin to think about how happy Shimmer will be when she finds finds how much you all have done!" Sarah said happily

"Sarah, I think your counting yourself out." Rainbow said as she put a hoof on Sarah shoulder and smiled at her.

Sarah gave her a look on confusion, "Huh?" Twilight trotted up to her and smiled.

"You've done the most for Shimmer out of all of us." she said "You gave her a home, you made her your daughter, you have shown her more love and compassion than anypony else here. We love Shimmer with all of our hearts but she does not love anypony else more than you."

Sarah blushed and felt tears roll down her eyes and she wrapped Twilight in loving sisterly hug. "Thank you so much, Twilight." she said sweetly

Twilight smiled and wrapped her forelegs around Sarah.

"Your welcome, Sarah." Twilight said gently "I better get back to the library. I'll meet you at the train station tonight."

Sarah nodded as Twilight left her cottage. Everyone else followed her out the door so they could go to their homes. With all of her friends gone, Sarah closed the door and went into the kitchen to make Shimmer a special breakfast. When she finished she went upstairs to wake her sleeping daugher.

Entering her bedroom, Sarah went over to Shimmer and gently kissed her on the cheek, "Shimmer, It's time to wake up, sweetheart." Shimmer opened her eyes and rubbed them with her little hooves. She looked at her mother and wrapped her forelegs around her neck. "Good morning, Momma."

"Good morning sweetie, happy birthday."

"Thank you, Momma."

"Your welcome, sweetheart," Sarah replied with a smile on her face. "Now, let's go downstairs. I made a special breakfast for you."

"Oooh... what special breakfast, Momma?" Shimmer asked.
Sarah chuckled and rubbed her head, "Follow me and come see." Shimmer nodded and fluttered her little wings. She followed Sarah to the kitchen where she saw her breakfast. On a plate was a stack of delicious pancakes that had whipped cream on the top as well as a few sliced strawberry's.

"Is this my breakfast, Momma?" Shimmer asked curiously

Sarah giggled and said, "yes it is sweetheart. I wanted to make you a special birthday breakfast."

Shimmer fluttered into one of the chairs and she began to eat her delicious breakfast. After she was finished, Fluttershy took the plate and put it into the sink before returning to her daughters' side. When she looked at her, she began to giggle. Shimmer had a patch of whipped cream underneath her lips. Sarah continued giggling as she took a napkin and wiped her face.

"Thank you for my delicious breakfast, Momma." Shimmer said happily

Fluttershy smiled at her and nuzzled her cheek lovingly in response. Shimmer wrapped her hooves around Sarah's neck and laid her head against her chest. The two stayed like that for a few minutes until Ampharos and the other pokemon and AXL came into the room. "Naiir..." Shimmer giggled and climbed out of Sarah's arms and before bounding over to her mother's pokemon and robotic dog. The pokemon nuzzled her happily while Sarah smiled. "You wanna play with the pokemon, sweetheart?" Sarah cooed.

Shimmer nodded and her, "Please?"

"Hehe, alright sweetie."

"Yeah..." Shimmer cheered. Sarah chuckled and watched as Shimmer went outside with her pokemon and AXL to play.

A few hours passed before Sarah came outside, "Shimmer~" she called. Shimmer came bounding over to her mother. "Yes Momma?"

"Come on, sweetie. Your aunties, uncles and I want to take you somewhere very special." Shimmer looked at Fluttershy curiously.

"Don't worry sweetheart, you'll see where we're going soon enough." Sarah said sweetly before giving Shimmer a gentle hug. "Now come, let's go to Twilight's Library." Shimmer nodded and the friends went to Twilights'.

The sun was beginning to set when they arrived at the Golden Oak Library. After Sarah knocked on the door, it opened and revealed a smiling Twilight Sparkle and all her friends, including her mother, Sapphire.

"Hi, Sarah, please come in." she said while motioning a hoof to come inside.

Sarah entered the room and saw the rest of her friends and Shimmers' friends there as well. Shimmer held out her forelegs to Twilight who scooped her into hers and hugged her.

"Happy birthday, Shimmer, sweetheart." Twilight said as she kissed her on the forehead.

Shimmer smiled softly and said, "Thank you, Auntie Twilight."

Twilight went over to the rest of friends as Shimmer fluttered in the air with her wings. "Well hey there sugarcube, Happy birthday!" Applejack said sweetly.

Everyone else said Happy Birthday as well and Shimmer thanked them all. "Thank you so much everypony, this is this is the best birthday ever!" Shimmer cheered.

"Your quite welcome darling," Rarity said gently. "But we have a special surprise waiting for you in Canterlot."

"Canterlot? Isn't that the place where the princesses live?"

Twilight smiled and said, "Yes it is sweetheart and we have something special for you in the castle."

Shimmer's eyes went wide with excitement. "Ooh what is it, Auntie Twilight!? What is It!?" He asked excitedly.

"Sorry kid, you're not knowing that easily." Jack teased him. Shimmer gave a cute pout.

"Alright everypony, let's quit the small talk and get to the castle before it gets any later." Rainbow Dash said before flying out the door.

"You ready to see Canterlot, buddy?" Scootaloo asked Shimmer earning a nod in response.

Everyone smiled and made their way to the train station. Once they arrived at the station they gave the conductor their tickets and found the a car to sit in. Shimmer and his friends were all crowded together laughing. Fluttershy smiled at her daighters' happiness, she was so glad that she was enjoying her first real birthday with her family and friends. When the train arrived at Canterlot, everyone made their way to the castle as the moon began to rise.

Entering the main hall, the group walked through the corridors with Shimmer looking around the castle in total awe. She had never seen a place so beautiful in her life. When they arrived at the ballroom, Twilight opened the door and everyone in the group went inside except Sarah and Shimmer who had a foreleg over his eyes so she couldn't see her surprise.

Sarah removed her foreleg before saying, "Okay, sweetheart, I need you to close your eyes."

Shimmer nodded at and closed her eyes. Sarah smiled and took her other hoof and lead her into the ballroom. "Alright sweeite, open your eyes now."

Shimmer opened her eyes and they immediately went wide with shock.

"Surprise!" Shouted the room full of ponies

Shimmer looked all around the ballroom.. It was decorated with streamers, balloons, and in the center of the room was a banner that said in large blue and green colored words, "HAPPY BIRTHDAY SHIMMER GLOW" Shimmer couldn't help but cry tears of joy.

"I-is this for m-me" Shimmer sobbed happily

"Happy Birthday, Shimmer!" Everyone shouted in response

"This was the surprise I told you about, Shimmer, sweetheart." Sarah said sweetly

Shimmer continued to cry happily as flew into her mother's chest. Sarah nuzzled little Shimmer Glow. Everyone in the room dawwe'd at this sight as four more ponies entered the room.

'Shimmer," Twilight called out. "May I introduce you to some ponies?"

Shimmer nodded his head flew over to the new group that had entered the room. Shimmer saw the new group and observed them. One of the ponies was Princess Celestia. The other three were new faces to Shimmer. One was an alicorn with a dark sapphire blue coat and a flowing dark blue mane that had stars shimmering out of it. The other two ponies were a pink alicorn with a mane and tail that had streaks of pink, yellow, and dark violet, and white unicorn with a dark blue mane and tail.

Princess Celestia walked up to Shimmer and said in her usual soft and motherly tone, "There you are Shimmer, happy birthday my dear."

Shimmer bowed her head respectfully and replied politely, "Thank you Princess Celestia."

The dark blue alicorn walked up to Shimmer and smiled at her gently.

"Shimmer," Princess Celestia began "I would like you to meet my sister." The sun Princess stepped back to the other two ponies to let the dark blue alicorn introduce herself.

"Greetings young Lightning, I am princess Luna, the princess of the night. My good friend Twilight Sparkle and My dear sister Celestia have told me many things about you. It is great to finally meet you." She said gently

Shimmer once again bowed his head in respect now that he knew she was a princess.

"It's nice to meet you Princess Luna." she said politely

Luna let out a small giggle before putting her hoof under Shimmer's chin and gently raising his head. "Please young one, there is no need to bow to me. This is your birthday, you are the guest of honor not I." she said sweetly to the young filly. Shimmer nodded his head as Twilight stepped forward with the other two ponies.

"Shimmer," he said "This is Princess Cadence and my brother Prince Shining Armor."

Princess Cadence and Shining Armor stepped up to Shimmer.

"So your the young filly that Twilight has told us about, well you certainly are adorable." Cadence said making Shimmer blush.

"It's great to finally meet you Shimmer. Twily has told me all about you." Shining Armor said happily

Shimmer gently smiled and said softly, "It's nice to meet you both, Auntie Twilight has told me all about you and told me all about the Crystal Empire. I've never been there before."

Shining Armor smiled and said, "Well sweetie, if you ever come to the Crystal Empire I'll have to give you the grand tour." Cadence playfully jabbed her husband with her hoof. "We'll have to give him the grand tour." she said before giggling. Shimmer giggled as well he really liked these new ponies.

Before anyone else could say anything the Cutie Mark Crusaders came up to Shimmer and tapped her shoulder.

"Hey Sarah, can we take Shimmer outside for a few minutes?" Applebloom asked politely

"Yes you may, Um...you will be nearby right?" Sarah asked.

Sweetie belle nodded her head vigorously "We sure will, Sarah, we'll be just outside the door." she said

"We just want to give Shimmer a special surprise." Scootaloo said as she floated in the air beside Shimmer.

"O-Okay, girls." Sarah said and the girls went outside.

Outside, The CMC were now all wearing the crusader capes as they stood in a circle around Shimmer. Sweetie Belle stood in the center. She cleared her throat and began to speak.

"Fellow Cutie Mark Crusaders, we are here today to swear in our newest member, Shimmer Glow. Is there anyone here who objects to this?"

Scootaloo and Applebloom gave Sweetie an unsure look.

"Do what now?" they asked in unison.

Sweetie groaned and slapped herself in the face with her hoof.

"Is there anyone here that says no to Shimmer becoming a Crusader." She said flatly

"Oh!" the two fillies said in realization before shaking their heads.

Sweetie smiled at this and said, "Then it is with great honor that we now make Shimmer Glow a fellow cutie mark crusader!"

The other two fillies cheered as a smile grew on Lightning's face from ear to ear.

Applebloom handed something to Scootaloo. It was a crusader cape just like theirs. Scootaloo went over to Shimmer and very gently wrapped the cape around his neck to where it fit but didn't choke him.

"We now present our newest member with his very own crusader cape!" She said while tying the cape. "Wear it with honor and pride!"

Shimmer giggled, "Thank you girls," She said softly before giving them all a proud smirk "I know that if we work together we'll all discover our special talents and get our cutie marks."

The now four crusaders all bumped their hooves together before cheering and laughing.

she turned her head she immediately gasped in shock and horror.

Shimmer was tackled onto the ground by a tall very angry looking Pegasus stallion with a dark red coat and a black mane and tail. The stallion was trying to get a grip of Shimmer as Shimmer began screaming for help.

Inside the ballroom, AXL and Lucario perked up, which didn't go unnoticed by the group. "AXL? Lucario? What is it?" Ren asked.

Lucario grunted and AXL growled before they dashed outside. "Hey wait!" Sarah called as she and the others followed.

Meanwhile, The stallion tried to get a hoof over Shimmer's mouth to silence her, "Hey leave her alone, you big bully!" Sweetie yelled.

Applebloom and Scootaloo tried to attack the Pegasus and break Shimmer free of his grip. However the Pegasus slapped them with a great amount of force and set them flying into each other. Shimmer gasped in horror, but before she could say anything, The stallion put a hoof over her mouth and held her to the ground. Just then, AXL pounced onto the stallion with a growl knocking the stallion away from tiny Shimmer. "AXL!" Shimmer cried in joy. The stallion got up and growled at the robotic dog who stood in front of Shimmer along with Lucario as the others arrived.

"What the hell is going on?" Jack exclaimed.

"That mean stallion tried to take Shimmer!" Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

"What?!" the Mane 6 exclaimed in horror. The stallion moved into the moonlight and Shimmer gasped in horror.... "D-Daddy...?!"

"HUH?!" Everyone, except for Sarah, exclaimed.

"That's Shimmers' abusive father!" Kaede exclaimed in horror.

"Thought you've seen the last of me did you?" He said cruelly. "I've been looking all over the bucking place for you boy!"

Shimmer whimpered in fear. "The royal guard showed up at my house months ago and tried to arrest me. Then they tell me you've been adopted by somepony named Sarah Gem!" Brute Hoof napped

Shimmer still said nothing as she tried as hard as she could to not look into her fathers eyes.

"I've been forced to live in this old piece of junk, and It's all because of you!" Brute Hoof screamed making Shimmer cry even harder "You're the reason your mothers dead and You're the reason I'm here now! Ever since then, I swore I would find because If you wanted to ruin my old life, I'm going to ruin you're new one!"

"Not on our watch, you creep!" Rainbow exclaimed, raising her hooves.

"Yeah what Skittles, said. You're not going near the tiny brat." Jack stated. Brute Hoof growled and lunged towards Shimmer but Lucario countered with Aura Sphere, sending him flying back. Brute Hoof fell on the ground and yelled, "I'm not finished!" he lunged again but this time, something white and fluffy bounced on his head, knocking him to the ground.
"What the-?" Jamie asked.

The ball of white fluff rolled over to Shimmer Glow and uncurled, revealing a sheep pokemon, "Baaa..."

"... What is that sheep?!" Skye exclaimed.

"Aww... a little Wooloo." Sarah cooed.

"Woo-who?" Applejack asked.

"Wooloo, it's a normal type sheep pokemon that can curl into a ball and roll around like a ball." Sarah explained. Brute Hoof got up and Wooloo turned to him and gave an angry, "Baa..."

"What can you do to me, puny thing!" Brute Hoof snapped and Wooloo curled into a ball and charged Brute Hoof, slamming into his face and knocking him to the ground and AXL pinned him to the ground with his red eyes and a growl, baring his razor teeth. The Wooloo rolled over to Shimmer and uncurled itself. "Sniffle... thank you.."

Wooloo cooed and nuzzled Shimmer Glow. "Shimmer..." Sarah rushed over to her daughter and hugged her tightly. "Are you alright?" Sarah felt Shimmer nod and sniffle. "I got you, honey... I got you.." Sarah cooed.

The group watched as Princess Celestia's guards took over to AXL and arrested Brute Hoof, "Brute Hoof, you are under arrest for child abuse and avoiding arrest." Princess Celestia snapped as the guards began taking him away.

"I HOPE YOUR HAPPY SHIMMER GLOW!!! YOUR MOTHER'S DEAD BECAUSE OF YOU AND NOW I'M GOING TO JAIL BECAUSE OF YOU!!! AND IF YOU THINK THAT SORRY EXCUSE OF A MARE YOU CALL YOUR NEW MOTHER ACTUALLY LOVES YOU, YOUR DEAD WRONG!!! NO ONE WILL EVER LOVE A SNIVELING, WHINING, AND PATHETIC LITTLE FREAK LIKE YOU!!!!!"

Shimmer whimpered as the guards took Brute Hoof away. Sarah and Sapphire came over and comforted Shimmer.

Soon, Shimmer stopped crying and Sarah wiped her tears, "I'm right here sweetie.."

"Momma..." Shimmer said and she hugged Sarah Gem, happy to be in her arms once more. Princess Celestia walked up to Shimmer, "Don't worry Shimmer Glow. We'll make sure you father can't hurt you anymore."

Shimmer nodded. "T-Thank you..." Wooloo cried out and tried to get to Shimmer, to nuzzle her, Sarah chuckled and let Shimmer go over to Wooloo. "Thank you for saving me.. Wooloo." Wooloo baa'd and rubbed against Shimmer making her chuckle. "And thank you too, AXL and Lucario."

Lucario grunted with a smile and AXL blinked at her. Sarah then went up to her daughter, "Now I think it's time for a certain birthday filly to blow out the candles on her cake." She said gently before playfully nuzzling her daughter, making her giggle.

Everyone went back into the ballroom where Pinkie was busy lighting the candles on his cake. She then brought the cake to one of the windows that showed a beautiful view of the moonlit sky. She then ran outside with a large canon but she stopped in her tracks and smiled happily at Shimmer.

"Hey there, Shimmer," She said cheerfully. "Your Auntie Rainbow and I have a special present we're going to give you as you blow out the candles."

Shimmer saw his cyan colored aunt fly up to the window and wave to him. Shimmer waved back as Rainbow Dash shot out of sight and Pinkie ran outside to the field.

Shimmer hovered over to the cake and she looked at the beautiful night sky one more time before looking at all of her friends and family.

"HAPPY BIRTHDAY SHIMMER!!!!" Everyone cheered.

Shimmer took a huge breath and blew out everyone of the candles. Next thing she knew he heard a loud explosion outside and was greeted by a beautiful rainbow streak forming in the night sky as well as fireworks that spelled out, "Happy Birthday Shimmer!"

Tears of joy flowed down Shimmer's face as Pinkie and Rainbow returned to the room. Shimmer flew over and hugged her two aunties, lovingly. "Did you enjoy that buddy?" Rainbow asked her.

With tears in her eyes she nodded her head before placing her face in Rainbow's chest. Then Sarah tapped Shimmer on her shoulder, "Here you go sweetheart," She said sweetly. "This is a gift from me, I hope you like it."

"Ooooohhh...." Shimmer took the box in her magic and she opened it. Her eyes went wide in awe, seeing the gift. Inside the box was a necklace with a silver chain that held beautiful rainbow heart-shaped gemstone as it's centerpiece similar to Sarah's Element of Faith. Shimmer had never seen anything so pretty. She felt like he could stare at it for hours.

Sarah gently took the necklace out of the box and gently put it around Shimmer's neck. Tears of happiness formed once again in Shimmer's eyes as hugged his mothers neck.

"Th-thank y-you so much M-Momma! I l-love it!" she sobbed happily

Tears of happiness formed in Sarah's eyes as she held Shimmer close to her. She gave Shimmer a gentle kiss on the forehead and nuzzled her cheek and Shimmer did the same. Everyone in the room d'awwed at this site and smile at the moment between mother and daughter.

"Th-thank y-you all so m-much for th-this w-wonderful b-birthday." Shimmer cried happily to the rest of the ponies in the room. Everyone simply smiled at the young filly before he once again started hugging and nuzzling her mother. They stayed like this with everyone watching on happily. This was truly a night for Shimmer to remember.

With her loving smile still on her face, Sarah gently kissed her on the forehead and said, "Happy birthday Shimmer. I love you."

Episode 53: Ponies of the Dark Water: Part 1

Author's Note

Beginning of Season 3! :pinkiehappy:

Episode 53: Ponies of the Dark Water: Part 1

Ren’s POV

One day, me and the others were walking through the forest. It’s been a week since the whole Sombra incident and since Ampharos and Lucario Mega evolved. Sarah was very proud of the two Pokemon who were now with us walking by our sides. Suddenly, Lucario’s ears perked up. “Lucario, what’s up?” Sarah asked.

Lucario got ahead of us and we followed. He lead us to a lake that was being fed by a waterfall. “Woah.. cool.” Ren gasped.

“Huh? I just flew pass here last week and there was no spring here.” Rainbow declared. Fluttershy was talking to some small creatures. “Oh thank you Mr. Gossamer. Mr. Gossamer says these hot springs have just appeared in a couple days, apparently they caused quite a commotion when they appeared.”

“There are a number of underwater rivers running through here I suppose geothermal pressure cause one of them to erupt.” Twilight said. She stuck her hoof into the water. “Hmm.. it’s not quite as hot as I thought.”

Then Pinkie pushed her into the water. “Surprise!”

Ker-Splash!

"Twilight!" Jamie cried. Twilight resurfaced to hear Pinkie and Jack laughing at her as well as Rainbow Dash.
“Pinkie Pie!” Twilight exclaimed. “Why would you do that?!”

“It was fun!”

“Well it’s not funny.”

"To you. To us, yes it was funny. Hahaha!" Rainbow laughed.

“Oh lighten up, you purple loon. Let’s take a break.” Jack said. Pinkie and the other girls went into the water. “Aha, this is lovely! Kaede, darling you simply must try this.” Rarity called.

“Alright.” Kaede was about to step in when Eevee blocked her. “Eevee?”

“Eevee! Eevee!” Eevee seemed to be in distress and was trying to push Kaede away from the water. “Hmph. Weird fox.” Jack grumbled and he was about to step in when Tepig blocked him. “Tepig! Tepig!” Tepig was shaking its head. “Tepig, what’s wrong?”

All of our Pokemon were preventing us from entering the water for some reason and they all looked very distressed. “Alright.. Something’s up with the pokemon. They won’t let us in.” Mason said.

“Maybe they sense something that we don’t.” Sarah suggested.

“That could be possible.” Jamie said. “But what could they be sensing?” We all couldn’t think of anything that would make the pokemon distressed like this.

The Next Morning

Knock Knock Knock

I went to answer the door and I found Spike, “Ren, guys have any of you seen Twilight?” he asked.

“No we haven’t seen her since yesterday? Why?” Ren asked.

“She’s not in the library.” Spike said.

“She’s not!” Jamie said.

“Yeah.” Spike said. Now that’s odd. “Maybe someone else has seen her.” Mason suggested.

“Let’s go and see.” We all walked into Ponyville and ran into Applebloom. “Applebloo, have you seen Twilight?” Spike asked. “She left before breakfast and-”

BOOM!

“AHAHAHA!” There was a loud boom and sonic rings were seen in the sky. “What the heck?!” I exclaimed.

That when we turned and saw Applejack but something was different. Her eyes were red instead of green and she was pushing ponies out of thway saying, “Out of my way! I’m on important business here.” Then she saw the cart of spilled apples. “What in the Gold Durned Ding Dang is this?!” she yelled.

“One of those rainbooms knocked over the cart. I’m okay through.” Applebloom said.

“I ain't worried about you!” Applejack exclaimed. Now that was rude. “I’m worried about my apples do you know how many sales I’ve lost!” Mason stepped in front of Applebloom. “Applejack, calm down. Don’t yell at your little sister.”

“She’s my apprentice, My worst apprentice ever!”

“I’m not your apprentice. I’m your family.” Applebloom said.

“There’s no room for family in business.” Applejack said as she walked off.

“Okay that was very wrong.” I said. “Aj always cares about her family but now she’s acting rude and uncaring.”

“What’s gotten into her?” Carrie asked.

“I don’t know, she’s been acting like that this morning.” Applebloom said. Then a loud boom was heard and everyone turned towards the Sarah's Castle.

“Attention everypony in Ponyville.” Twilight’s voice boomed across the town. “I, Twilight Sparkle have appointed myself as Empress of Ponyville. As the most intelligent pony in this town, or any other it is the only logical course of action. More announcements will follow about the new order but for now know I promise and harsh but fair rule!”

“Okay.. now I know something's wrong.” I said.

“Yeah, the purple loon has gone nuts!” Jack exclaimed. “Empress my butt!”

“That's definitely not normal. We have to check on the others.” Spike said.

“Applejack is gonna fire me for this.” Applebloom said.

“How dare she!” We turned and saw Rarity wearing a purple cloak and a silver mask over her eyes. “What the hell?!” Jack exclaimed.

“Rarity, what happened to you?” Mason asked.

“The arrogance of that pony, thinking she can rule Ponyville. When it should be me there’s no one finer than me.” Rarity growled. Spike approached her. “Um.. what’s with the mask?”

“I couldn’t get my eyeliner perfect. I can’t have ponies seeing this face with any kind of flaw on it!” Then she walked away. “Sure that’s not overreacting at all.”

“Overreacting is Twilight thinking that her library fixation and that five year old hairstyle is in anyway entitle her to rule these ponies. I will correct her thinking as soon as I find the right outfit to do so.” Rarity declared and she walked away.

“Something is weird here.” Rantaro said.

“You think?” Jack grumbled. Another rainboom came behind us. “Call it a hunch.”

“Let’s find the others.” Spike suggested.

“Right.” I said.

“I’ll get the crusaders.” Applebloom said. We all met up in the crusaders clubhouse. “So none of us could find Fluttershy or Pinkie Pie?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yeah and Skittles is causing the rainbooms.” Jack said.

“But what’s wrong with them?” Carrie asked. “They were fine yesterday and when they went into the new hot springs.” I said.

“New?” Scootaloo said.

“Hot.” Sweetie added.

“Springs?” Applebloom added.

“... When you put it like that it does sound kinda obvious.” I said bashfully rubbing my head. “Something in that water must have changed them.”

“If there was something in that water that would explain why our Pokemon did not let us in. They must have sensed it first.” Kaede said.

“But how do we change them back?” Mason said. Spike took out a letter. “I don’t know but there’s on pony who will. Princess Celestia!”

POV Ends

Canterlot

Celestia read the note Spike sent her. “Something has turn Twilight Sparkle and her friends to their darker sides.”

“What kind of magic could do that sister?” Luna asked.

“Spike says that they have their theories but I must send someone to investigate and resolve this.. I must send… you Luna.”

“Me? Sister is that wise? My history is it’s own darkness.” Luna reminded.

“Yes, whatever has happened here you will have your personal experience. Tragic it maybe but I couldn’t think of anypony better for this than you.” Celestia reassured.

“I see your point.” Luna spread her wings and flew off. “I will get to Ponyville as fast as I can.”

“Good luck, sister.” Celestia said.

Ren's POV

Back at the clubhouse..

“I think Twi is the immediate threat!” Scootaloo said.

“Really Rarity seems pretty mad at me.” Sweetie said. Suddenly the tree started to shake. “Huh? What the-?” We all ran outside to see Applejack bucking the tree. “Get out, you brats!” she called.

“Yikes.” Spike said. “Let’s get out of here!” We all ran out of the treehouse with Applejack chasing us, “Gone from my treehouse and my farm! Y'all are going to pay your debt off. You’ll be indented until you’re in dentures!”

“She’s gone nuts!” I cried.

“I don’t remember signing a contract!” Scootaloo cried.

“It’s an implied oral agreement.” Applejack replied.

“Is it just me or is she making less and less sense?” Spike asked.

“Nope, it’s not just you, shrimp.” Jack added. Suddenly, blue smoke clouds began to roll in. “What’s with the clouds?” Mason asked.

“Don’t care, Applejack’s getting faster. Hoof it!” Applebloom cried.

“No matter how foggy it is, I know these acers like the back of my hoof. No one can hide from me?” Applejack gloated. Suddenly, Applejack saw a silhouette in the fog. “I’m not hiding!” a voice said and revealed to be..

“Princess Luna hides from no one!” Luna, oh thank goodness. Talk about good timing. Applejack gulped at the sight of her. “... You know maybe we can call it even.”

Applejack tried to run away but Luna grabbed her in her magic, “No I think we need to have a discussion.” She brought Applejack close to her, “I sense dark magic within you Applejack and it is clouding your vision.”

“What they hay are you talking about?” Applejack exclaimed. “I’m seeing things clearly! Like your her on my property. You stay much longer maybe I should charge you rent or an admission fee.”

Okay.. now she’s lost it!

“What’s wrong with my sister. This isn’t like her.” Applebloom said to Luna. “I cannot tell at least not yet. There is definitely something wrong. Powerful magic. But it’s unfocused. It’s the cause of your sisters’ personality. It’s warping her nature and disorenting her like a flawed mirror. Perhaps I can extract it.” But before Luna could, Applejack broke free from her magic!

“The hell!” Jack exclaimed.

“Impossible!” Jamie added.

“Whatever magic his is, it’s making her more powerful. The Applejack I know wouldn’t be able to shatter my magic.” Luna said, looking down on Applejack.

“I’m not the Applejack you know. I’m better.” Applejack hissed and she turned and ran away. “She’s getting away.” Carrie said.

“Let her go.” Luna said. “Anyway, I couldn’t hold her anyway. Now tell me how all this happened leave out no detail.”

“We were all walking through a forest near Ponyville where we came across these new hot springs. The girls took a dip but our Pokemon wouldn’t let us anywhere near the springs. The next morning they were like this.” Mason explained.

“Applejack started being greedy and crazy!” Applebloom said.

“Twilight said she was the Empress of Ponyville.” Sweetie added.

“And Rainbow Dash-” Scootaloo started

BOOM!

Another sonic rainboom was heard behind us. “... Well that.”

“Whatever magic was in those springs had corrupted your friends and I may not be able to change them back. I tried with Applejack and you all saw what happened. We need a different plan.” Luna said.

“What about Sarah’s magic and element?” Jamie suggested.

“My Element?” Sarah said.

“Of course!” I exclaimed. “Your and magic element should be able to counter whatever magic infected Twilight and the others and changed them back to their normal selves.”

“Hmm.. her magic and element are very powerful.” Luna said. “Perhaps it could work.”

“Not so fast!” Suddenly, Sarah’s crown was taken off of her head. “My crown!” We all turned and saw Twilight. “Twilight, give Sarah back her element.” I called.

“So she can be my competition in being Empress. Never! I’m keeping this Element… and-” She blasted Sarah and suddenly a string of magic was seen from her horn and into a jar! Sarah fell to the ground and her eyes were milky white. “Sarah!” Mason cried.

Sarah groaned.

“What the hell did the purple chick just do?!” Jack exclaimed.

“She stole Sarah’s magic!” Luna exclaimed. Twilight laughed, “Now there’s nothing to stop from ruling Ponyville!” With that Twilight teleported away. Mason and Jack helped Sarah to her feet. “Ugh.. my.. Magic.”

“Easy newbie.” Jack said.

“Oh great. Now what. Now Sarah can’t use her element of magic to change them back.” Applebloom said.

"Perhaps a zebra friends of ours could lend her assistance." Nicole said.

"Huh?.. Oh! Of course! Zecora!" I exclaimed. "She's a potion wiz. I'm sure she may have something to get Twilight and the girls back to normal."

Luna nodded, “Ren, you and everyone stay with Sarah and keep those whom have been affected from doing much harm.” she said. The rest of you will go into the Everfree Forest and find Zecora. Where my magic had failed, perhaps her knowledge in potions will help.”

“Right.” We all said.

“Cutie Mark Cursaders are on their way!” Applebloom said. With that he three were off to the Everfree forest. “Lycanroc! Lycanroc!” Lycanroc suddenly came beside them. “Huh? Lycanroc?”

“Lycanroc, Lycan.”

“Lycanroc wants to come with you for protection.” Lucario said.

“Well I don’t see why not. Let’s hurry ya’ll.” Applebloom said and the three fillies and wolf pokemon were off.

POV Ends

The CMC’s and Lycanroc moved through the forest until they were confront by a large group of animals and Fluttershy who was wearing roses on her body. “What have we here… intruders.”

At Sugarcube Corner, Pinkie Pie was in her room alone and it was dark. “HAHAHAHAHAH!” She was wearing clown make up. “Wait till they get a load of me.” she said. “HAHAHAH!”

Yesterday

Twilight was going through some books in Sarah’s Castle. “No, No NO! It’s not enough!” She sat herself at a table. “All these books and all this knowledge and I can’t learn fast enough. I need more! Knowledge is precious and I need much of it if I’m going to lead wisely.” She walked out on the balcony, overlooking Ponyville. “I know I’m the smartest pony her already. I need to be the smartest pony ever. So I can rule these poor, uneducated, uniformed ponies to show them the many errors they’ve made… my ponies.”

“Wait my ponies won’t need to think, will they? I’ll do the thinking for them, making sure they make the right choices.” Twilight added. “And if they don’t need to think they can spare a little bit of their brain power, can they?” She went back into the library where on a black chalkboard had a picture of a mind helmet. “Why they’ll hardly even miss it. And then I’ll be the smartest ruler… smartest pony in Equestria!” Having finished her machine she went outside and found two stallions talking. She placed the helmet on one of them.

F-zap.

And she did to two more ponies. “I can feel my I.Q increasing but there is still more intellect out there to confiscate.” Twilight hissed as she walked off.

Now

The CMC’s and Lycanroc were running away from all the forest animals. Lycanroc launched a Rock Throw at them without even looking behind himself and it struck the ground causing some of the animals to stumble and fall. “Come on this way to Zecora’s. Hurry up!” Scootaloo cried.

“I’m running as fast as I can Scootaloo.” Sweetie added.

“Do you really think Zecora can change everypony back from evil?” Applebloom asked.

“It’s our only hope.” Lycanroc said. The CMC’s and Lycanroc kept running through the forest.

Back in Ponyville

Ponies were in the streets and there were purple present boxes on the ground. “What are all these present doing here?” a pony asked. Suddenly,the box exploded with this stuff shooting out of them. Everypony screamed and ran for cover. Cheerlie called them over to a theater. “Everypony in here!” Everypony rushed in and panted in relief.

Suddenly the lights went out and Pinkie Pie came on stage. “Welcome back my friends, to a show that never ends. Come inside.” she hissed. “Showtime!”

She came out on stage wearing a purple clown costume and makeup. “Hey everypony welcome to my one pony show. Don't try to leave and even if you could. I locked the door and I put glue on your seats.” she said. “What a good looking captive audience we have tonight. I just hope you love it. I’m Pinkie Pie.” Then she started to do some stand up comedy that was, to the crowds’ eyes, horrible.

Meanwhile, Rarity was running through the streets. “Twilight Sparkle cannot be allowed to rule Ponyville why her fashion choices alone disqualify her as a leader and -Gasp! What? This cannot stand!” she in front of a shoulder pads store.”Shoulder pads?! Those atrocities will never come back into style. Not if I have anything to say about it. She blasted the store, sending the glass flying. “What’s next High Waist? Bell Bottoms? Are we savages?!

Ren’s POV

“Luna, she’s over here!” I called. Rarity looked at me with a face of fury. “Ren, are you responsible for this fashion crime?” she asked. Yikes, I don’t think I’ve ever seen her this mad, except with Mason. She was about to blast when Luna came in and protected me with her magic. “I’ve been around for a thousand years. Fashion is cyclical.”

“Another reason I need to be in charge!” Rarity said. The others came up. “Rarity, stop this!” Mason called. “This isn’t you!”

“I know who I am. A pony who fights any crime to fashion, which includes you!” Rarity fried a blast of magic at them but Lucario countered with an Aura Sphere attack.

“Argh!” Lucario rushed in and whacked her away with her tail. “Move people!” Mason exclaimed and we all rushed away from Rarity.

That’s when the crusaders and Lycanroc came to us. “We got Zecora!” Applebloom called.

“Thank goodness. At least something was not broken on our way.” Luna said.

“Zecora do you have any insight into how we can rectify this situation?” Luna asked.

“I must learn what occurred before we can understand why our friends morals become blurred.” Zecora rhymes. “Spike you say there was something evil in the springs that made our friends into these evil things?”

“Yes the girls took a dip in it, but the Pokemon would not let Ren and the others take a dip.” Spike said.

“Hmm.. the Pokemon must have sense the dark power
And prevented their friends from going in
So that’s why they did not become sour.” Zecora added.

The pokemon nodded. “But how can we change them back? Twilight stole Sarah’s magic and her element.” I reminded.

“What about her scepter?” Rantaro deadpanned.

“Her scepter does have an equal power to her Element and magic but where is it?” Carrie asked.

“It’s still in my castle.” Sarah said.

Suddenly, Twilight’s voice was heard again. “There shall be no fighting in my kingdom! Stop this disturbance! Stop this fighting!” I think we all shuddered at that announcement except for Rarity who ran off towards the castle. “I’ve suffered your arrogance long enough, Sparkle. You are not fit to rule, Rarity is!”

“God dammit, how are we gonna get her scepter back with those two inside her castle?” Jack asked annoyed. Suddenly, we all heard.. Drums. “Where are those drums coming from?” I asked.

Dragonair flew up over the city and saw Fluttershy with her army of animals. “Holy cow! Fluttershy has an animal army outside of Ponyville! I think she’s gonna start a war!”

“WHAT?!” We all exclaimed.

“Flutters… it can’t be.” I gasped.

“Believe it she chased us through the Everfree with those critters.” Appleebloom sad. “We’ve gotta change them back!” Suddenly, Pinkie appeared holding a water balloon in her hooves. “Pinkie Pie?!” Kaede exclaimed.

“Splash Splash, let’s make a bash!” Pinkie said and she started throwing the balloons. Lucario used it’s aura to scan the balloons “Watch it they have the same water that turned them evil!” Lucario exclaimed.

“Run!” We all ran away while dodging the evil water balloons. “Run! Flee! Scram!” Some of the water balloons hit some of the ponies and they turned evil as well. “Here's a little for you and for you!” Pinkie said.

Scootaloo ducked and avoid a water balloon. “Phew… OH NO!”

But the balloon hit Luna instead!

“Luna got hit!” I exclaimed.

“So she doesn't have an evil side… does she?” Mason asked

“Yes, says she does..” I gasped. Luna’s eyes suddenly turned red and her eye pupils were slits and she turned into…

“Nightmare Moon has returned!” Nightmare Moon bellowed. “AHAHAHAH!” We all stared in horror at the mare of darkness. Oh man, now Luna’s Nightmare Moon again. Now what can we do?

To Be continued...

Episode 62: Stopped in the Name of Love/A Mother's Feather

Jamie's POV

"Snivy? Snivy?"

"Oh hey, Snivy." I greeted.

"Snivy?"

"Oh I'm just reading some more that's all." I smiled. I was reading about grass type pokemon so I could hopefully learn more about Snivy and other pokemon. Then, "Hey Nerd!"

Huh? I turned to see Jack and his Phanpy, Tepig and Litleo coming towards me. "Y-Yes Jack?"

"Mason wants us at Sarah's Castle, nerd. So move." he demanded. I flinched a little but I nodded and followed him to Sarah's Castle with Snivy following me. We arrived at the castle and saw Mason and the others there with the pokemon. "Hi Mason, Ren, everyone." I greeted shyly.

"Hi Jamie." Twilight greeted.

"So what did you call us here for?" Mason asked. Suddenly, Ren's Oshawott, Jack's Tepig and my Snivy started glowing. "What the-? What going on?" Jack asked.

"It looks like they're starting to evolve." Sarah said.

"EVOLVE?!" We all exclaimed. Suddenly, the three pokemon seemed to glow white. "Wait... is that Bide?" Sarah said. The glowing stopped completely. "It evolution stopped." Rainbow added. The three breathed heavily and then... collapsed. We all gasped. "Oshawott, wake up!" Ren said.

"Tepig, come on boy." Jack added.

"Snivy." I added.

"Let's get them to Dr. Fauna, quickly." Twilight suggested.

"Right." We all rushed over to Dr. Fauna's office and soon Snivy, Tepig and Oshawott were hooked up to a machine tracking their heart rate

"Will they be okay?" Jack asked.

"They'll be just fine. They just need to rest." Dr. Fauna said. We all sighed in relief. "Thank goodness." Ren said.

That night, we stayed with our pokemon until they woke up. "Osha?"

"Tepig?"

"Snivy?"

"You awake. I'm so glad." Ren said. Our pokemon looked at us curiously and they started glowing white again. However, they began to use Bide once more and the evolution stopped. "Snivy, don't you want to evolve? You'll be a strong Servine if you do." I said.

"And Oshawott you'll be stronger too." Ren added.

"Yeah, I wouldn't mind having a tough Pignite with me." Jack added.

But the three of them cried out "Osha/Tepig/Snivy!"

"Huh? What's wrong?" I asked. The three of them called out again and climbed out of the window and just ran off! "Snivy!"

"Oshawott!" Ren called.

"Hey Tepig! Come back!" Jack added.

The three of us went to round up the others and we met up behind Dr Fauna's office. "Oh, now it makes sense." Sarah said.

"Huh? What does?" I asked.

"What are you getting at newbie?" Jack added.

"Oshawott, Tepig and Snivy wanted nothing to do with evolving which is why they're using Bide. And they must have been at this for a while, which is why they used up so much energy." Sarah explained.

Nothing to do with evolving? What does that mean? I though every pokemon wanted to evolve. "Right now, we have to find those three, now." Twilight said.

"Dragonite, I chooose you!" Sarah summoned her Dragonite. "Barr!"

"Dragonite, help us find Oshawott, Snivy and Tepig." Sarah ordered. Dragonite nodded and flew off. The others split up while we searched the forest. "Hey what's that?" Ren called. We turned and saw three while lights and three splashes. We went over to a small water fall and saw the three facing up. "Snivy!"

"Oshawott!" Ren exclaimed.

"Tepig." Jack added. We ran over to them and picked them up, "You three used Bide again to stop from evelving didn't you? Why do you three keep doing that? Don't you want to evolve?" I asked them all. The three of them gave us angry expressions and leaped out of our hands and onto a rock, "Osha!/Tepig!/Snivy!"

"Why are you three so mad?" Ren asked, having never seen Oshawott this angry before. The three just turned away and ran off into the bushes. "Hey come back!" We came through the bushes only to see the three cornered by Team Rocket. "Team Rocket?!" Ren exclaimed.

"Ugh three twerps!" Jessie exclaimed. "Beat it, we're catching these three pokemon."

"They're our pokemon, creeps!" Jack exclaimed.

"Zip the lips! Mimikyu, go!" Jessie summoned her Mimikyu and James summoned his Mareanie.

Our three pokemon stood in front of us. "Oshawott/Tepig/Snivy!"

"Those impunit little twerp pokemon said if we want the three boys we're gonna have to go through them first?!" Meotwh exclaimed.

"Impunet's a big word but well used." Jessie added.

"Catching you three will be a day at the beach." James said.

"Wobbuffet" Wobbuffet said.

"Oshawott! Osha/Tepig Tep/ Snivy Vy!"

"Woah tough talk, they said they're gonna take us part like they did with Team Flare, big mouths." Meowth translated.

"Don't overdo it you three." Ren said.

"Yeah, we can still protect you, brats." Jack added. The three turned to us, "Osha, Osha/ Tepig, Tepig, Snivy Vy." The continued calling out as Meowth translated, "Now they're saying they're gonna protect the boys just like they did way back on day one. I'll always be here to protect ya is what I'm hearin."

That surprised all of us. "I get it now, that's why you've been using Bide so you wouldn't evolve." I realized. Our pokemon nodded. Then I remembered something Sarah said long ago.

Flashback

"Sometimes a pokemon doesn't want to evolve. It's the trainer and pokemon's choice and if the pokemon doesn't want to then you shouldn't force it.

Flashback End

Mewoth began crying. "Gahahaha, gets me right in the gut!"

"Stop your whining when we have pokemon to catch." Jessie said.

Just then... "Dragonite, Dragon Pulse!"

"Barrrr!" Dragonite blasted Team Rocket sending them flying in the air. "Looks like Team Rocket's blasting off again!" they all screamed as one.

"Jack, Ren, Jamie!" Huh? We turned and saw Sarah and everyone else. "You found them." Twilight said.

"Yeah... Snivy.. I know you cherish the day you and I first met and that's why you wanna keep on as my Snivy. I'm sorry. Forgive me for not understanding your feelings." I said sadly.

"Yeah, me too." Jack added.

"Same here." Ren said.

Snivy, Tepig and Oshawott smiled. I laughed and brought Snivy to my face. "I want you stay being my Snivy forever. I promise we'll slawys be a team!" I exlcaimed happily.

"Ditto!" Jack and Ren said to Tepig and Oshawott.

"Snivy/Tepig/Osha Oshawott!"

We brought the three back to Dr Fauna where she healed them. "Your pokemon are fine now, boys." Snivy ran into my arms and Oshawott and Tepig did the same with Ren and Jack. "Now boys, I would like to give you something." Dr Fauna said to us. Huh?"Give us what?" Ren asked.

Her Chansy came over with three stones. "What are those?"

"Their Everstones."

"Everstones?" Jack asked. "What the hell are they?"

"An Everstone has the power to prevent Snivy, Oshawott and Tepig from evolving ever." Twilight said. Prevent evolution?! Woah! "now they won't have to keep on using Bide." Dr Fauna added.

"Thanks so much Dr. Fauna." We all said.

Snivy, Oshawott and Tepig took the Everstones and it fused with them. Now we won't have to worry about them evolving. I like Snivy just the way she was.

A Mother's Feather

Kaede’s POV

“Ahh…a wonderful idea Kay.”

“Tee-hee! Thanks Rarity. I just thought this blanket was good enough for the picnic.” I chuckled before placing it down onto the ground while the others went helping out. In case you guys didn’t knew was that we planned a picnic just a few weeks after Ren’s 16th birthday party skirmish. It was really fun playing detective during that incident, but what I’m really glad is that we finally decided to hang out on this picnic we planned out.

Jack, Applejack, Mason, and Rainbow Dash were busy having a competition in arm/hoof-wrestling. Carrie was playing with Ren and Fluttershy and the rest of our pets and pokemon. Me, Rarity, and Rosy were busy setting things up to make things more ‘pizzazz’ or would Rarity might say.

“Say, are you done yet?” Kodi asked, wagging his tail a bit. “Because I really really want something to eat now.”

“Just settle down, boy.” Ren chuckled, petting him on the head. “You just need to relax and wait till the others show up.”

“Ren is right.” Fluttershy nodded. “I think it's very rude to keep bugging ponies when they're busy."

"Oh right." Kodi chuckled with a small smile before noticing that Rosy was walking over to him with a soft smile as she nuzzled his leg. "Oh hey there, Li'l Rosy!"

"Meow!" Rosy nodded with a purr. "Meow Meow!"

Rosy jumped onto his face and began playing around with him, causing him to laugh and rolled around the grass. We all watched over and laughed as we settled down on the food, drinks, and such we brought over for the picnic.

"Ahh..." Jack scratched his belly with an amused grin. "Well I'm glad that we finally get some decent food."

"Right." Applejack nodded before turning to him with a raised brow. "You sure that you won't be eating any meat today? I mean, practically everypony around in Equestria knows about you."

"Don't worry." Carrie assured. "Me, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo wrote an apology about that all over Equestria so everypony will be alright...I think."

"That's a relief." I sighed before smiling over her. "That was so nice of you! Thanks Carrie!"

"Indeed, little sis." Mason ruffled her hair, causing her to laugh a lot.

"Hmph!" Jack scoffed, letting out some air out of his nostrils. "Well still...I rather eat some hamburgers than some 'hay'-burgers."

"Come on, it's taste so good Jack." Rainbow retorted. "You even said that they taste not bad."

"Exactly. 'Not bad'." Jack scoffed before letting out a light burp. "Ooh, been holding that for a while."

"Ugh!" Rarity scoffed, waving her hoof away in disgust. "Has anypony back in your world taught you any manners?"

"I'm a biker. I can do whatever I want, ya frigging loon." Jack snorted, only to receive a death glare from Rarity herself. Ooh, I really hoping that you wouldn't call that again. You know how she is, Jack.

"Now now, you guys." Ren said with a soft smile. "No need to fight."

Jack and Rarity glared at each other. "Tepig, Tepig, Tepig." Tepig came in between them along with Phanpy and Litleo also telling them not to fight with each other. before scoffing each other and muttered "Fine..."

"So where's Sarah, Twilight and Jamie?" Carrie asked curiously.

"Don't you worry Carrie!" Pinkie explained, messing around with her hair. "After all, they'll be any minute right...." She raised her hoof and pointed towards the end of the hill. "Now!"

"Hey you guys!" We looked over to see both Sarah, her pokemon, Shimmer, Jamie and Twilight walking over with smiles on their faces. "Sorry if we were late! Had a lot to do over for the morning chores list I scheduled."

"It's alright." Mason assured with a light bow. "You're just in time to enjoy this picnic."

"T-thank you." Jamie nodded before the two settled down on the ground. "U-umm...did we miss anything along the way?"

"Oh no, nothing much." I waved it off with a smile. "We were just hanging out while we waited for you guys to show up to have our little picnic."

"O-oh...I see. Thank you all." Jamie thanked with a meek smile, twiddling with his notebook a little. "S-so...I-I just heard about this picnic just earlier and...well...s-sorry..."

"What are you apologizing for?" Rainbow asked with a raised brow. "So what if you forgot? At least Twilight made you remember about it at least!"

"I-I know but..." Jack slammed him on his back, much to his surprise. "A-AH!" He shrieked in fear. Snivy sweat-dropped at her owner. "Snivy."

"Just relax kiddo." Jack grinned. "So what if ya didn't bring any food to the picnic? We're fine now."

"Yeah!" Pinkie nodded, appearing right in front of Jamie with a huge grin. "We got plenty of food like hay-burgers, hay-fries, carrot cake, apple pie, and-"

Rainbow immediately slapped her mouth shut with a sheepish smile.

"Yeah...I think it's best if you didn't bring any of that up." Rainbow insisted.

"At all." Kodi added, causing the rest of us to laugh. "Uncle Jack, Uncle Jack." Shimmer leaped onto Jack's shoulder, surprising him a little. "And how's our tiny niece?"

"Hehe, I'm okay Uncle Jack." Shimmer said. Aww... that's so cute.

"W-well...even so..." Jamie softly smiled at us. "T-thank you."

"Anytime..." I nodded before picking up a slice of apple pie for him. "So...care for a slice?"

"O-oh yes please!" Jamie nodded before accepting my offer and taking a bite of the apple pie. Just by one bite, he felt amazed by how delicious it was. "Oh my goodness! I-it taste so good! I've never had an apple pie before!" Snivy took a small bite using her vines to pick it. "Snivy!" I guess she like it too.

"Heh, well it's your lucky day!" Applejack grinned. "It's one of my Apple Family's secret recipes!"

"I don't think it's that hard or too much of a secret to know how to make apple pies." Ren stated, scratching his cheek in embarrassment while the rest of us laughed at that, realizing how true is that.

Heh heh heh. Well...looks everyone is enjoying this party as much as I am. I'm really glad everyone is enjoying and I'm also glad to be a part of it and I'm sure Jamie feels that way too. I'm super glad that-

U-ugh...what? Where am I? I then saw a static image of me having some sort of helmet on my head with my eyes peacefully closed. What's going on? What is that thing?

"I may not be someone special. I may be an ordinary high school girl but...I really want to offer my help to others. That's why I'll keep fighting off and I would sacrifice myself for my friends...because that's what my heart tells me."

What...did I say?

"Ooh..." I rubbed my aching head, unable to stop the headache while the others looked over at me with great concern.

"K-Kaede darling, are you alright?" Rarity asked in worried.

"H-huh?" I looked up to see them looking at me with concern, causing me to smile meekly at them. "O-oh...it's nothing. Just a minor headache."

"Oh...I-I see." Rarity sighed in relief. "You nearly gotten a big scare out of us."

"Tell me about it." Mason nodded. "Are you sure you are alright, Kaede?"

"Y-yeah...totally!" I nodded. I'm not sure what I saw...but I'm sure we'll talk about it later.

"What's going on here?"

Hm? Was that...?

Soon, we saw two figures walking towards us which we were all too familiar with.

"Well well well, thought I found you guys here." Oh boy, it's them. Apparently, we were introduced once more by Rantaro and Nicole together again. Like seriously, these two seemed to pretty know each other very well that I honestly can't tell what's up with that?

"Hello there..." Nicole greeted with a small wave before looking over her iPad.

"What brings ya here Rantaro and Nicole?" Ren asked curiously.

"Did you also come for the picnic?" Fluttershy asked.

"Nah, I was busy minding my own business. I have no need to go around and play around in some picnic." Rantaro shrugged till Nicole intervened.

"He's joking around. He's feeling eager to join in on you." Nicole explained, causing Rantaro to stiff a bit before leaning his fedora down a bit.

"Would you just shut up for once?" Rantaro scoffed before turning to us with a smirk. "Ignoring her for a moment, just thought I could chat up with ya guys."

"...Alright, so what do ya want partner?" Applejack questioned suspiciously. "I highly doubt that someone like you would want to hang out with us."

"True." Rantaro shrugged. "I just felt bored with her being around me."

"No, you dragged me over here to hang out with you because you felt too bored being by yourself and your friend, Gizmo." Nicole retorted bluntly.

"Seriously? Is there an off button on ya?" Rantaro asked irritably with a blank look.

"Tch! Get lost!" Jack scoffed.

"Come on you guys." Ren begged. "They're just trying to be nice. At least we could let them hang out with us on this picnic."

"Pika Pika Pikachu." Pikachu agreed.

"Well yeah!" I nodded in agreement. "I mean, we planned this picnic for weeks and so we all deserved it."

Everyone looked at each other, some felt doubtful and highly suspicious of Rantaro while the others thought that Nicole was no problem...well except for her social skills of course.

"Well...Kaede does raise a good valid point." Rarity spoke up.

"I think it would be nice for them to join." Fluttershy smiled.

"I'm not interested." Rantaro scoffed. "Besides, I think Nicole would love to join with you while you guys are just wasting my time."

"No I don't." Nicole said bluntly while she glanced away. "I...rather be somewhere in my room." She narrowed her eyes towards Rantaro. "Besides...you practically dragged me away from my room while I was on my iPad."

"So?" Rantaro snickered. "Can't a guy like me just love to drag a girl off like that?"

"I...have no response to that." Ren said, sweat-dropping a little.

"Me neither." I nodded in agreement, sweat-dropping as well.

"Just leave me alone." Nicole said sternly. "I'm not good around crowds."

"Well you won't if ya don't improving your social skills." Rantaro scoffed. "Jeez, so annoying. Maybe if I should have left you off..."

"Ah..." Nicole stared at him for a while before glancing away and began doing something on her iPad, much to our confusion.

"Ooh! What she doing on that weird iPaddy device thingy?!" Pinkie asked curiously.

"Maybe playing a game?" Ren suggested, prompting Twilight to give him a weird look.

"Really? Do you really think a professional psychologist would play a game on that device of hers?" Twilight questioned.

"Well yeah." Ren shrugged, which made Fluttershy, Kodiak, and Rosy chuckled in delight at the suggestion Ren made.

"Now now Ren." Fluttershy patted him on the head.

"I have no interest in some picnic. I know you guys don't bother with me.... except for Sarah" Rantaro shrugged. "You guys haven't been trusting me for two months."

"For obvious reasons!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"Yeah! You're a frigging criminal!" Jack growled, clenching his fists tightly. "You're lucky newbie sees your differently."

Rantaro gave him a bored look before letting out a yawn. "Wow...like I haven't heard that before? So what you say doesn't apply to you considering that you're a brute of a biker as well?" A tick-mark appeared on Jack's forehead as he grabbed him by the tie and prepared to punch him through the face.

"Why you little piece of-"

"Hey wait!" Ren stopped us, along with his Rock Star Pikachu, My Pikachu Pop Star, me and Applejack. "You guys! Don't! We're supposed to have fun!" Ren exclaimed in worried.

"Pikachu Pika." Pikachu Rocl Star added.

"Pikachu Pikapi." Pikachu Pop Star said.

"Ren's right, you guys!" I nodded in agreement. "No need to fight!"

"Settle down partner!" Applejack held Jack back, forcing him to let go of Rantaro's tie. He gave off a scoff while the rest of us sighed in annoyance.

"See? Even the brute doesn't like me?" Rantaro shrugged. "You guys can't trust me.... except for Sarah." Nicole stared at him for a while before going back on her iPad. "E-everyone..." We looked over at Jamie, who held a nervous look. "D-do we really have to fight? U-umm...I'm sure it's just a m-misunderstanding...P-please..."

"Snivy Snivy."

We all stared at him with concern looks before letting out sighs.

"Fine...only because you said it Jamie." Rainbow groaned.

"Besides, we all should be enjoying this!" Carrie giggled. "I mean, I never eaten this much food before."

"Yeah!" Kodi nodded in agreement, biting onto some chocolate cake Pinkie brought over. "Mm-hmm! It's so delicious! I can't believe the Cakes ever made the best chocolate cake ever!"

"Don't forget! They even Rennie's birthday 'MMMM' cake!" Pinkie added, which made Ren smiled at that.

"Yeah, though..." Ren scratched the back of his neck with a sheepish grin. "You kinda ate all of it up, remember?"

"Oh right..." Pinkie muttered, realizing that before letting out a huge grin. "But don't worry Rennie! I promise that I'll bake you another 'MMMM' cake!"

"R-really? Thanks Pinkie!" Ren grinned happily.

"A-are you sure?" Jamie asked curiously. "D-didn't you say that it took you over by several months or so to create it?"

"That's gonna be one of my Pinkie Promises to fulfill!" Pinkie winked. "And besides..." She soon turned over to...what is she even looking at? "The audience knows that we kinda fast-forward a lot through these chapters, ain't that right readers?"

"....." We all stared at her with befuddled, confused, weird, and blank looks on our faces.

"Whaaaat?" Kodi asked before looking over at Rosy, who only shrugged in confusion. That's when cute little Shimmer walked over to Nicole and Rantaro. "What is it, kid." Rantaro asked in a gentle tone, which was surprising on my part. Probably changed cause Shimmer's such a sweetheart.... I guess that means he's not all sassy and rude. "Auntie Nicole, Uncle Rantaro, why don't you have any pokemon like Mommy and her friends?" Shimmer asked with an innocent smile.

"Yeah, a pokemon would be good for you two." Ren said.

"Pokemon just aren't our thing, kid." Rantaro said.

"But a pokemon would look cute with you two." Shimmer cooed.

"Sorry Shimmer, I just... wouldn't do well with pokemon." Nicole said.

"Pika?" Sarah's Pikachu perked up. "Pikachu, what is it?" Then we saw something moving in the bushes. "Huh? What's that thing?" What came out of the bushes were four pokemon.

The first pokemon was a quadruped, mammalian Pokémon with slender legs and dainty paws. It is covered in fine, lilac fur. Its ears are large, and it has purple eyes with white pupils. There are tufts of fur near its eyes, and a small, red gem embedded in its forehead.

The second pokemon has a sleek, black body with four slender legs and crimson eyes. It has two pairs of pointed teeth (one in the upper jaw and one in the lower jaw) which are visible when its mouth is open. It has long, pointed ears and a bushy tail, each with a yellow band around them. Its forehead and legs have yellow rings on them.

The third pokemon is a bipedal, feline Pokémon. Its fur is a pale gray with white tips on its ears and white paws. There are tousled tufts of fur on its head, cheeks, shoulders, chest, and hips. It has wide, pale purple eyes with darker purple pupils, a tiny nose, and a small mouth. When its mouth is open, two pointed teeth can be seen on its upper jaw. Its tail is fluffy and slightly curled.

The final pokemon was a primarily purple, feline Pokémon. Its head has tufted fur on its ears and cheeks. There are long, tapered violet markings above its green, eyes. It has a diminutive black nose on its creamy muzzle, and a small, oval, cream-colored marking above each eye. Its neck, shoulders, back, and hind paws are also cream-colored. The tip of its tail has a curved, vaguely scythe-like extension.

"Woah... what kind of pokemon are they?" Jamie asked.

"An Espeon, Umbreon, Espurr and Purrloin." Sarah said. She held her pokedex in front of them and it says, "Espeon, the Sun Pokémon. Espeon are able to read air currents, allowing it to predict the future, as well as its opponents' next moves.

Umbreon, the Moonlight Pokémon, and an evolved form of Eevee. The rings of Umbreon's body glow faintly when exposed to the moon's aura, and it gains a mysterious power.

Espurr, the Restraint Pokémon. Espurr's Psychic energy can travel hundreds of feet, blasting everything around it. Purrloin, the Devious Pokémon.

Purrloin fools people into letting their guard down so it can steal their possessions. When angered, it uses its claws to fight back."

"Espeon can see the future! That sounds just like Nikki!" Pinkie exclaimed. Nicole sighed, "I already told you all, I cannot see the future."

"Well Purrloin sounds just like Rantaro." Rainbow grumbled.

"Hmph,, little thief." Jack added.

"Espeon and Umbreon are so cute." Kaede said, looking at her Eevee. "You wanna evolve into them, girl?"

"Eevee?"

"Kaede, remember, Eevee has six other evolutions it can evolve into." I reminded her.

"Oh... right." Kaede said, bashfully rubbing the back of her head. Anyway, Umbreon, Purrloin, Espeon and Espurr walked onto the field. Espeon and Espurr went over to Nicole while Umbreon and Purrloin went over to Rantaro.

"Huh? What do you two want?" Rantaro asked in an annoyed tone.

"Purrloin, Purrloin, Purr."

"Umbreon, Umbreon."

"Purrloin and Umbreon say that they have been watching you for sometime and they want to be your pokemon, Rantaro." I translated.

"Espeon, Espeon."

"Espurr, Espurr."

"Espeon and Espurr say the same thing, Nicole." I added. Nicole and Rantaro looked at the four pokemon who were smiling up at them. Just then, "Ah there you are." a voice came. We all turned and saw a familiar hybrid alicorn floating down to us. "Dad! Jake!" We all cried.

Sarah giggled as she went over to her biological father and hugged him. "How my little Princess?"

"I'm okay." Sarah stated.

"Mommy?" Shimmer walked up to Sarah. "Whose this?"

"This is my dad, Jake. So he's your Grandpa." Sarah explained.

"Whose this little one, Sarah?" Jake asked.

"This is Shimmer, Dad. She's a cute filly I adopted a few weeks ago." Sarah explained. Shimmer giggled as her dad rubbed her head. "Well she's a keeper, honey." Shimmer blushed.

"So why did you come here, Jake?" Ren asked.

"Well I need to tell you all something, but-" he activated his magic and soon we were all at the royal palace with he Princesses. "I thought we should do it in front of the royal sisters."

"So what's this about old man?" Jake asked.

"Yeah, what is it dad?" Sarah asked.

"Well honey... this is about... your mother." Jake said, surprising all of us. "Mom... o-okay. What happened to her?" Jake sighed and explained

Flashback

"Your mother and I were very much in love." Jake and Sapphire were hugging each other. It had been a year since they gave Sarah to Davenport and Douglas. Sapphire was an peach colored alicorn with purple shading on her mane, tail and wings. One her horn were seven rings. Each was golden with a small crystal in the center. "Your mother wore seven rings as a crown on her horn and there was nothing like it's beauty." Just then, seven unicorns came into their den.

Water Unicorn: It is part Unicorn, part fish. She has green scales and fins.

Fire Unicorn: Her mane and tail are made of fire. She has a flame pattern on her red coat.

Wind Unicorn: The Wind Unicorn is as light as a feather and has a cloud-like mane and tail.

Earth Unicorn: Her mane and horn are made of wooden branches, and has twigs and leaves throughout.

Star Unicorn: Her fur looks like a bright nightly starry sky, dark blue and reddish, dotted with many little stars. Her mane and tail are white and have a delicate pink shimmer.

Crystal Unicorn: Her body is made of pure crystal that shines in the dark. Her mane and tail have pure, pink crystals, and she has a pink horn

Stone Unicorn: Its coat, its mane, and its horn are gray and solid as stone.

The seven unicorns brought Jake and Sapphire outside and saw evil creatures coming towards the den from the sky. Sapphire gasped and took off the seven rings. "Darling, what are you doing?" Jake asked.

"She gave one of the rings each to the unicorns to hide and protect. Darkness must never get them." Jake explained. The seven unicorns neighed and dashed off. Sapphire and Jake hugged each other and Sapphire looked up at the sky. "I love you." Jake said.

"I love you too." Sapphire said. She then spread her wings and flew into the air gaining the attention of the creatures and they flew off after her. Jake could only watch as his wife disappear only leaving behind her feather.

End of Flashback

"And... I never saw her again." Jake finished. Woah.... that's.... so sad. Jake took out a peach feather and purple shading in it. "Here honey, this was your mothers' feather." Jake placed the feather in Sarah's hair. "But why did Mom give her crown away?" Sarah asked.

"Your mother told me that one day that she would pass the crown of rings to you when you were ready." Jake informed.

"So is she ready?" Mason asked.

Jake smiled. "I know she is, but to find the seven rings you must find the unicorns first and... they'll eventually lead you to your mother."

Sarah gasped as her eyes sparkled. "Really?... They'll lead me to Mom." Jake nodded, "Just like your element, the rings are bonded to her as well and they will lead you to her once you have found them all." Sarah nodded, "I will." Twilight came over to them, "We'll help you, Sarah."

"Hell yeah, we'll help ya find ya mother." Jack added.

Sarah smiled. Now they gang had a new mission. Finding the Rings and finding Sapphire Gem.

Chapter 91: Sarah and Auras' Future

Ren's POV

Normally, every evening in Equestria is nothing special but this evening, however, was a very special day. Sarah and Aura Moon,were finally tying the knot. That's right. Weeks after Aura's pack attacked, he realized how much he loved Sarah and wanted her in his life... so.. one day... he proposed to her... and Sarah said 'Yes'. We were all very happy for her... but Big D, Douglas and Jack were still acting protective of her... even though she's almost 18 years old.. but you know how fathers and surrogate big brothers are.

Anyway, Everyone was working hard to get everything ready.

The ceremony was going to be held in Canterlot in the courtyard, which was more than large enough. White tents were set up for the ceremony and the reception later. Tables were set with the food and the big cake Pinkie Pie had baked. Flowers and white streamers were being set up, and even a small stage for the the boys and I make music for the reception.

As everyone continued setting up and doing their parts, a song was heard…

Bells are ringing and the time is near
It’s wedding day. Oh, it’s wedding day
Gotta set flowers there, and the arc right here,
It’s wedding day. Oh, it’s wedding day.
Let the past be buried,
cuz our friends are getting married …Today!

Bridesmaids dressed up, guests are coming by
It’s wedding day. Oh, it’s wedding day
It’s getting so beautiful it makes you wanna cry.
It’s wedding day. Oh, it’s wedding day
Come on, everybody smile,
It’ll only be a while,
cuz our friends are getting married …Today!

During an instrumental verse, guests were arriving in reserved parking. Among them were Cadance and Shining Armor and Shining Armor was blubbering like a baby.

“He always cries at weddings.” Cadance teased.

Meanwhile, Rarity was bedazzled at how she looked in her bridesmaid outfit, which she made herself. It was a light lilac color. It was sleeveless, and had beautiful ruffles around the collar, and the skit was smooth and sparkly, with a big pink silky sash tied in a bow in back.

The other girls all wore identical outfits, just a different color. Applejack even took off her hat and wore a pretty flower in her hair instead.

Doggy Spike was even all dressed up in a cute little tuxedo Rarity had made for him, and he kept posing in front of a mirror and adjusting his red bowtie, “Hey there, handsome.” He complimented his reflection while acting cool and suave.

“Oh, Spike…” Twilight chuckled as she picked him up, and the other girls all giggled.

Just then, the three Cutiemark Crusaders came out, all dressed in frilly dresses with flower wreaths on their heads-- they were the flower girls.

“Well, how do we look?” asked Applebloom asked.

Applejack and Rarity teared up at the sights of Sweetie Belle and Applebloom.

“Aren’t you all just fabulous!” cried Rarity.

Applejack held her sister close, “My little sis is almost completely grown up.”

“Aw, shucks, Applejack.” groaned Applebloom

Rainbow Dash high fived Scootaloo “Way awesome, I’m telling you.”

Scootaloo gave her a shooting sign as she winked.

The guys and I were all getting ready too, wearing special dress uniforms made just for them by Rarity White tuxedo jackets with respected colored edgings on the lapels, and matching colored bowties and beige colored dress-pants.

The song continued,

Come on in, take your seat,
This is going to be a treat,
We’ve got little time to spare
Make sure everything is there
Hurry now, it’s nearly time,
The wedding bells are going to chime
…Today!

It’s wedding day. Oh, it’s wedding day
It’s wedding day. Oh, it’s wedding day
It’s wedding day. Oh, it’s wedding day
Our friends are getting married…
Yes, their gonna get married …Today!

“…But where are they?” asked Fluttershy.

Sarah and Aura had spent the afternoon on the hilltops together, in the casual wear, enjoying the warm weather and each other’s company. While many people would have told them not to see each other before the wedding, they brushed it off as an old wives tale and didn’t believe in it. They were both really excited, but nervous just the same and thought they would spend some time together before the ceremony. They both looked at each other proudly and nuzzled each other,

“I can’t believe this is really happening.” said Sarah.

"I can." Aura said. "I found one amazing girl."

She then lay back on the grass and relaxed with her hands behind her head as she looked up at the dusky sky. “I just never thought I’d ever get married, after all the things that happened in my past. How could all this happen to me?”

Aura looked down at her, “Because you’ve really earned this. You’ve come a long way. You've showed everyone hope and gave other second chances after you were given one. I couldn't ask for a more special mate to have."

She couldn’t argue with that. She loved this human world she had lived in, and now it was about become her permanent home as she continued her duty as the Princess of Friendship.

They both stood up, figuring it was about to time to get going.

“Sarah…”

“Yeah…?”

Aura held her hands, “No matter what happens, just remember-- I love you. True, your magic and your amazing backgrounds are part of it, but I really love you.”

“Oh, I love you too.” she said to him, and they were about to kiss when suddenly, Celestia interrupted by placing a tiny jewel between them. “Don’t you two think you should wait a little bit before doing that?” she teased.

The couple chuckled, and didn’t care if they were in each other’s presence. Sarah lit her horn and magically donned their wedding wear.

Aura was already wearing his tuxedo and he and Celestia gazed at Sapphire in her beautiful gown.

It was pure white with sleeves going off the shoulder and connected to two beautiful puffs. The skirt was long and flowing; silky in the front and with frilly ruffled rings starting from one side of the waist and going all the way past her back and stopping at the other end on three levels. Much of her long hair was all bundled up in back of her head, while two of her large threads were beautiful curled and hanging at either side of her face. Her veil was long and flowing down her back and it was held in place atop her head by a beautiful golden tiara with a sun emblem in the middle.

“Wow.” Aura exclaimed softly as he looked her from head to toe, making her blush.

“Well…” Celestia said teasingly “Do you two want to get married on not? Let’s go.”

The couple agreed and went off with him.

Everyone's seats were taken with Sarah's friends and family in the front, including her mother and biological father and brother and Shimmer and AXL . Everyone turned and saw Sarah and Aura entering, "I love moments like this." Emerald said with tears in his eyes.

"Yeah." Jake agreed with tears.

"Love. Not Like. Love!" they both cried shedding tears onto Sapphire who covered herself to shield the tears. The two walked down the aisle. The two made it to the aisle where they faced everyone.

Sarah let out a proud Light Fury roared and turned to Aura who let out a proud howl. They both joined in their cries as the other dragons roared in unison. The two ceased their roars and the ceremony went beautifully. Rantaro was filming everything with a miniature video camera, while other did with their cellphones.

Rarity and Pinkie could hardly hold their tears back as they stood with the bridesmaids on Sarah's side.

Aura was now sliding the ring over Sarah's finger, which everyone watched with glee and heartfelt joy. Celestia and Luna both wiped their eyes with hankies. “You may now kiss the bride.” the minister said, and just as the couple moved their faces towards one another then merely pecked each other on the lips-- done deal.

The entire place was flooded with cheers, and showers of rose petals and rice as the couple headed down the aisle for the reception area.

There were all kinds of foods and treats, some of which came from the Apple Family-- all kinds of apple pies, apple tarts, apple crisp, even just plain ordinary apples.

There was dancing, to rocking beats too, which everyone enjoyed especially. Much better than classical ballroom dancing, but there were a few of those too especially for other couples.

After a while, the bride and groom were going to share a solo dance to a song. Aura then extended his hand to his bride and led her out onto the dance floor. Sarah leaned softly against him as Twilight sang her song. The same one she sang at the Canterlot Wedding.

Seeing the happy couple dance softly on the floor really was a beautiful sight to everyone.

Then, Discord decided to add his own song into the wedding and he performed "Let there be Love."

Sarah and Aura chuckled, and then just looked at each other lovingly and shared another deep kiss.

They pulled away and just stared at each other while the rest of us looked at the happy, now married, couple.

One Week Later....

Sarah's POV

Shimmer Glow came bounding into our room, "Mommy, Daddy, wake up, wake up." she called happily, leaping on the bed. Aura and I turned and saw the bubbly little filly in front of them. "Yes.. Shimmer?" I asked groggily.

"Come on. Come on. Ren and the others have something for you two." Shimmer said happily.

Something for Aura and I? What could that be?

Aura yawned, "Alright we're up. We're up."

Aura and I got up and stretched. We got out of bed and watched Shimmer trotting down the hall, happily, "Come on, Come on." she called.

"We're coming." I said with a sleepy smile. Shimmer lead up to the throne room where we found the lights were out. "Hey, who turned off the lights?" Aura asked and the lights came on, "SURPRISE!"

We both saw all of our friends in the room. "What's all this for?" Aura asked. Then Pinkie suddenly came in front of us, "Isn't it obvious, silly billy? It's your One Week Anniversary! Wooo-hoooo!" she cheered.

I giggled, "Guys..." I playfully whined.

"Oh come on Private, not everyday, a solider gets married." Skye came up and playfully patted me on the back.

"Yeah, Sarah. Come on, enjoy the party." Ren said coming over with a small party hat on his head. Aura and I playfully rolled our eyes and said, "Alright.."

Everyone cheered and we all enjoyed the party together. Aura and I couldn't be happier and our friends wanted us to perform the song we sang a couple days ago... and who were we to say no to our bestest friends?

(Sarah)
How are we so different
and still so much the same?

(Aura)
Why do I start smilin',
when I hear your name?

(Sarah)
At times I think you could be
A reflection of me

(Aura)
Still there's something deeper

(Both)
More than what we see

There's a feeling of belonging that's deep down inside
A feeling that's been growing now we just can't hide
It's a feeling somehow knowing there's nothing to decide
'Cause when I'm with you it's clear we're of the same pack

(Aura)
Seems like you have grown up
So much while I was gone

(Sarah)
I don't know everything
I still have much to learn

(Aura)
You had some great adventures

(Sarah)
I also had some fun

(Aura)
Shame to think it's ending

(Sarah)
Or, has it just begun?

(Both)
There's a feeling of belonging that's deep down inside
A feeling that's been growing now we just can't hide
It's a feeling somehow knowing there's nothing to decide
'Cause when I'm with you it's clear we're of the same pack

(Sarah)
You have the energy and drive to take command

(Aura)
You have the patience I always wish I had

(Sarah)
Working together I finally understand
Having you here by my side will help me rule this land

(Both)
There's a feeling of belonging that's deep down inside
A feeling that's been growing now we just can't hide
It's a feeling somehow knowing there's nothing to decide

(Aura)
'Cause when I'm with you, it's clear

(Sarah)
'Cause when I'm with you, it's clear

(Both)
We're of the same pack

Episode 1: New Surprises

Author's Note

Anymore Ideas for episodes are welcomed and Constructive Criticism.

Episode 1: New Surprises

Hi, my name is Sarah. I'm a fifteen year old girl with peach colored skin and my hair is semi-long, only going down to my shoulders. My hair is black. I always wore a cloak cause of… something I didn’t want to talk about. The cloak was purple with white stars on it and it covered me all the way down to my lower back. I look down at my right wrist and see I still have my watch.

My watch? Well.. my watch is special. A Yo-Kai Watch. It allows me to see Yo Kai.

Yo Kai are spiritual beings that can inspirit people and cause trouble. Luckily I have some Yokai friends of my own and other friends to help me, but let’s not go into that now.

I had just woken up from the inside of a pod and came out into a strange white room and right now, I have to find out where I am. I exited the door and entered what looked like it was a living room in hear, with a very short two-seater couch and a brown table, brown floors, a large TV, a kitchen, a fridge, and one of those glass sliders you see in homes, but this one was different, it had large bars covering outside. Also there were some more humans and ponies looking at me. Five boys and three girls and six mares.

One boy had orange hair.

One had black hair that goes way down to his neck and had light blue eyes, wearing a white hoodie sweater and had a red scarf around his neck, and was wearing a bamboo stick around his back and was wearing black sandals and wore black sweats.

The other was a little girl wearing a top pink flowery like top shirt and had short hazel hair, but with a short ponytail that goes all the way to her neck. She had blue eyes and has knee-length black leggings covered by a puffy white skirt that seems to resembles a cloud and wore red sandals. She seems to be nine years old judging by her height.

One was a pale skin man wearing a worn-out white fedora with curly brown hair and had olive eyes, along with a pencil thin-out goatee, just a beard but with no mustache, his attire was a white striped sweater that has a chain accessory pinned to it, with baggy, purple arousal pants, and black slippers. His sweater had a big red star symbol on it, making it look like it was a setting sun, along with a red tie that has various swords with skulls attached to it as they crossed like an X on top, middle, and low.

The other guy had an olive skin tone with a short and messy Justin light blonde hair-like style with hazel colored eyes, wearing a short collared white long overcoat, which seems to looks like a motorcycle biker gang member would wear. The back of his coat held a skull symbol on it. He also wore a white tank top that seems to cover his entire gut. He even had baggy white pants with an enormous dark chain attached to the left side of his huge baggy brown pants with a men’s cotton belt wrapped around it. Apparently this guy…was quite intimidating with his obese figure. His gut was really large, almost to as a sumo wrestler, and his face was quite chubby. He had to be like 320 pounds or something.

One girl had red long hair that reaches to her back and with a prominent ahoge. She had a pink flower pin on her hair and wears a short-sleeved purple sweater that has pocket on the lower part of the sweater. She had one of those stretcher things on the sweater, you know, once you pull them, they’ll make the hoodie close up. She even had a dark pink skirt and I could see pink sleeves on her, meaning that she had long sleeve pink shirt underneath that sweater of hers

One human boy with short spike blue hair with a small ahoge. He was wearing a simply dark black shirt with a red tie that has a strange symbol on it, wore dark blue jeans, fancy brown dress shoes with dark brown laces and had a small book in his arms. He had dark blue eyes and a pale skin tone and a slim figure.

Another girl wears a yellowish-orange long-sleeved loose maroon pullover sweater with a light pink ruffled strap almost covering her shoulders, two braid-like embroidery flowing down her sweater, a black tie with an blue lower half on it, and tight blue shorts that reaches only the uppermost part of her thighs. Underneath her sweater, she wears a deep raven back collared sleeveless shirt. She also seemed to be wearing two mismatched slippers because the one on her right was crimson color with a puppy face on it while the one on her left was yellow with a kitten face on it. And she had a violet IPad with her.

One pegasus was blue with a rainbow colored mane and tail with a rainbow lightning bolt on the side of her flank while the other pegasus was yellow with a long pink mane and tail with three butterflies on the side of her flank.

One unicorn was purple with a blue mane and tail with a purple and pink streak in it and multiple stars on the side of her flanks while the other unicorn was white with a curly, purple mane and tail with three blue diamonds on the side of her flank.

One of the Earth Ponies was orange wearing a cowgirl hat with three freckles on her face and a blond mane and tail tied at the ends with three apple pictures on the side of her flank and the other Earth Pony was all pink with a slightly pink mane and tail and three balloon on the side of her flank.

The ponies and the humans all gawked at me. “...Uh.. hi.” I greeted shyly.

“Another human?!” the purple unicorn exclaimed. “What’s next?”

“Uh… hi.” the orange haired boy said back.

“Sarah.” a voice called and then appeared my Yo-Kai friends; Usapyon, Saliornyan, Thornyan and Whisper

Usapyon: a bunny like Yo-Kai who wears a yellow space suit that has rabbit-like ears on the hood, and he carries a small orange ray gun modeled after a carrot. He also has a blue jet pack attached to his back.

Saliornyan: a pink cat that has the same white part of the head as most of the cats. Her nose is peach, as well as the small circular blush underneath her eyes, which are blue with three highlights inside the darker blue area. She has one eyelash on each eye. The tips of her paws are white. She had two tails with blue flames shaped like water droplets at the ends. She wears a sailor uniform with a red ribbon attached to her thin yellow collar with a big blue sphere in the center. A sailor cap with the same dark blue and white colours of the uniform and a yellow fire-like symbol in the middle rests on her head.

Thornyan: An ivy-green cat with dull pink nose. His inner-ear is dark yellow, while his muzzle, paw tips, and chest fur are white. He wears a white collar with a dark orange sphere, and around his stomach is a dull orange band. On his head are nine long spikes with white and emerald coloring nearing the tips. His tail flames are orange, yellow, and white and are also spiked.

And my Yo-Kai butler, Whisper: A cartoony marshmallow-like white ghost with a curved black mask-like mark connecting his eyes. He has purple lips with the upper one vaguely resembling a mustache, a small swirled ice cream-shaped wisp atop his head and a wispy tail that constantly billows.

“Who are your little pets?” the orange Earth Pony asked.

Usapyon immediately got offended. “I ain't no stinkin pet, I’m a Yo-Kai little missy, same as my friends!” he exclaimed, surprising everyone with his outbrust.

“Woah! Okay! Did not see that remark comin.”

“Hey chill out!” the blue pegasus remarked.

“Make me little missy!”

“Ooooh, you wanna go?”

I quickly grabbed Usapyon and backed away while sweat dropping and apologized sheepishly, “Sorry about him, Usapyon has a short fuse, just don’t push him over the edge.”

“Why not?” the pink Earth Pony asked.

“You do not want to know.”

“Anyway, who are you and your other friends?” And I introduce my yo kai friends.

“My name is Sarah. And these are my Yo-Kai friends; Usapyon, Sailornyan, Thornyan and Whisper. Who are all of you?”

"I'm Ren. Ren Loodan and yeah I get if my last name sounds kinda weird..."

"I'm Carrie and this is my big brother, Mason!"

“Rantaro.”

"Names Jack Yamaki, nice to frigging meetcha.”

"My name is Kaede Ross."

"O-oh...J-Jamie Watson..."

“Nicole Bonnie.”

“I’m Twilight Sparkle.”

“I’m Applejack, nice to meet y'all.”

“I’m Rarity, darling.”

“I’m Pinkie Pie!”

“I-I’m Fluttershy.”

“I’m Rainbow Dash, the fastest pony in Equestria.”

“So what do you … Yo Kai friends do?” Rantaro asked.

“Thornyan shoots thorns whenever he sneezes, Usapyon goes into Invader Mode when he gets really angry, Sailornyan came charm anything with her feminine charm and Whisper… he’s just my Yo-Kai butler, who doesn’t know anything about Yo-Kai.”

“What?” Whisper exclaimed with a red tick mark appearing on the side of his head. “I’ll have you know, I know tons about Yo-Kai!”

“Oh yeah, then what tribe to Sailornyan and Thornayn belong to without looking at your Yo-Kai pad?” I challenged.

“Uh… grrr… let me see… they belong to the, umm… umm.. Oh! I got it! They belong to the Brave tribe!” Whisper said.

I fell to the floor. Wrong Answer. “We belong to the Charming Tribe.” Sailornyan and Thornyan said in unison.

“GAH!” Whisper cried. “Uh, I knew that!”

“No you didn’t!” Thornyan replied.

The ponies and humans just sweat-dropped at the scene.

“I see what you mean.” Carrie said.

Fluttershy walked up to Sailornyan. “Awww… this one is so cute.” she cooed.

Sailornyan like the comment. “Thank you, Fluttershy.”

Suddenly, Sailornyan smelled something foul, “Hey, what’s that awful stench?”

“Huh?” There was a olive green cloud moving in and everyone started gagging and coughing and covered their noses. “What is that?” Jack cried, covering his nose with his black jacket.

“It’s putred!” Nicole cried.

“It’s got to be a Yo-Kai!” I exclaimed.

“A Yo-Kai is making this stench?!” Rantaro exclaimed.”No way!” I shined the watch around the room and found the Yo-Kai near a dirty sock. He has tan skin with dark pink cheek marks right under his yellow eyes. He has dark brown hair and the he (へ) character on his red bib is written in black. He also wears a dark green pair of baggy pants with darker stripes.

“Got’cha!”

“WHAT?!” Rantaro exclaimed.

“Whisper, Who's that Yo-Kai?!” Whisper scrambled on his Yo-Kai Pad. “Aha! That’s Cuttincheez!”

Cuttincheez: Tribe - Eerie.

“Cuttincheez is like Cheeksqueak, but even fartier and unlike Cheeksqueak, Cuttincheez rules over all horrifying aroma’s not just farts. He’s the Yo-Kai who make you go ‘Someone took a dirty diaper and shoved it up my nose’ This guy is a real stinker.”

“Whose Cheeksqueak?” Ren asked.

“Later.” I replied.

Mason and Carrie both cough due to the horrid smell, “Get rid of it! Cough Cough!” Mason cried.

“Thornyan, Sailornyan, teach him a lesson!” I ordered. Unfortunately, my cat Yo-Kai friends were overwhelmed by the scentch. “What do you even expect us to do.. Eh, Bleh!” and they both fell to the ground. “Cats down. Cats down.” Whisper said. Usapyon activated his helmet, protecting him from the smell. “I’ll take care of this varmint!” He got out his blaster and started firing at Cuttincheez, but the Yo-Kai simply dodge the lasers. “That varmint is too fast for me!”

Cuttincheez was amplifying the sock’s foul odor. “Twilight, get rid of it!” Ren cried, struggling with the foul smell. The pets didn’t like it either as they covered their faces and noses. Ren and his friends had told me about their pets. Ren's was Kodiak or Kodi for short, a red Siberian husky. Rantaro had a raccoon named Gizmo. Jack had a guinea pig names Jo Jo. Mason had two squirrels; one black and one white. Nicole had a polar bear named Snow and Kaede had a cat named Rosie.

“Right.” she said.

“Wait, magic doesn't work on Yo-Kai. The only way to get rid of him is by forcing him or befriending him.” Whisper informed.

“Are you serious?!” Everyone cried.

“Now how are gonna get rid of him?” Kaede asked.

“I know! Robonyan!” I realized.

“Robo-Who?” Mason asked.

I took out Robonyan’s medal,

“Come on out my friend!” I tossed the medal into the air “Calling Robonyan! Yo-Kai Medal do your thing!” An automatic voice said,

“Summoning Tough”

“Robonyan!”

Robonyan: A robot-Cat hybrid Yo-kai. He has yellow eyes with a silver ring around them, has a red circle and a maroon jetpack worn on his back, where Jibanyan has the blue flame at the end of his tails is now a red flame. Robonyan is dark blue and gray instead of red and white, he has parts that attach to others to make his arms and legs and connect to his hands and feet.

“Greetings Sarah, I am at your service.”

“WOAH! Awesome!” Jamie exclaimed.

“Robonyan, get rid of Cuttincheez!” I ordered.

“As you wish! Rocket Punch!” Both of his robotic paws detached and punched Cuttincheez right in the face, leaving behind two large bumps. Cuttincheez cried out in pain and flew out of the front door and the stench vanished immediately. Everybody gasped in relief and breathed in the once again fresh air.

“Sweet fresh air!” Ren exclaimed.

“Amen to that!” Jack added.

“Thanks goodness, he’s gone!” Rarity exclaimed.

“What’s his deal?” Jack asked annoyed. “Stinking up our place. I outta punch him for that!”

“Yo-Kai like him always cause trouble when they inspirit things and people.” Whisper explained. “Thankfully, there are many that aren’t as revolting as him.”

“Well… I guess that’s good.” Ren said sheepishly.

“Anyway…. Do you have any pets? Or are they the only ones?” Jack asked.

Usapyon didn’t like this again. “I ain’t no pet!”

“You look like a space rabbit pet. You are a pet.”

Tick marks appeared on his helmet. “That’s it!” He pressed the buttons on his helmet. “Oh no! HIT THE FLOOR!” Black smoke covered his helmet and a eerie voice said “Invader Mode”. I quickly grabbed Fluttershy, Sailornyan grabbed Jamie and Thornayn grabbed Carrie and Pinkie Pie as we hid behind the couch along with Whisper.

“What are you-” Twilight was cut off when Usapyon took out his blaster and started blasting everyone else as they screamed in terror and ran away from the angry rabbit. “JACK, WHAT DID YOU DO?!” Mason cried.

“Don’t blame me!” he cried. Usapyon ran after the gang, firing at them. “What’s with this crazy rabbit!” Ranatro cried.

“You did something to him!” Ren cried. The nine of us were just watching as Usapyon chased the gang. “Is that his Invader Mode?” Jamie asked.

“Yep.” I sighed. “This is why you shouldn’t make him angry.”

“That’s gotta be rough.” Carrie said.

“Only on some occasions.” Whisper said.

Soon, Usapyon calmed down and stopped chasing everybody, who were pretty shaken and steamed with me. “Why didn’t you tell us he would do that?!” Applejack scolded.

“I said don’t make him mad; Jack got him mad and you paid the consequences.” I simply said.

“Great. Now we have two short fused friends.” Mason groaned.

I laughed nervously. “Hey..” Rainbow dragged. “Why are you wearing that cloak?”

“Yeah, why are you wearing that?” Ranatro asked. I clutched my cloak a little. “I just.. wear it. That’s all” Jack must have picked up the nervousness in my voice. “Why?” I flinched a little, “I…. can’t tell you.”

“Why not? Are you hiding something? What is it?” Rainbow interrogated. Luckily, Sailornyan came to my defense, “Leave her alone, she doesn’t want to talk about it.” Rainbow huffed and backed off… for now. “Anyway… w-would you like to t-tell us more a-about you?” Jamie asked.

“Well..” Before I could continue.

BOOM!

A loud explosion was heard. “What was that?!” Pinkie said. We all rushed outside and saw a large creature in Ponyville. It was twenty feet long and twenty feet high with large wings and sharp, red scales. It has razor, sharp claws and big, sharp teeth. “What that?” I asked.

“A Dragon?!” Ren cried. “And it’s attacking Ponyville!”

The ponies were screaming in fear as they ran away from the large creature and into their homes. “Come on!” Twilight snapped.

They all ran away, leaving me and my yo-kai behind. “Aren’t you going to help them?” Sailornyan asked.

“No, I can’t… I can’t risk them finding out.” I replied.

“Oh, come on Sarah, they might like your secret.” Whisper reassured.

“Or not… I just can’t take that chance.”

ROAR!

I turned my attention back at the battle. Twilight was blasting the dragon with her magic but the beams just reflected off of it’s thick scales. Ren took out his weapon “Break!” and blasted the dragon but the blast didn’t do anything. “What?”

The dragon tried to smack everyone with his tail, but they all dodged it. “This isn’t working!” Rainbow cried, just avoiding the dragon’s fire breathing.

“My magic isn’t very effective against it.” Twilight called. Applejack lassoed the dragon’s mouth, hoping to stop the fire breathing, but the dragon easily opened it mouth, breaking the rope like a twig. “Ponyfeathers!” she cried.

Then the dragon grabbed Ren and the humans in one hand and the ponies in the other hand. The girls screamed in fear.

“Let us go!” Jack said, only receiving a roar from the rampaging beast.

“Is it too late to regret this?” Ren said.

“Yeah.” Jamie sighed.

I looked on in horror, “Nyot good. Nyow what?” Sailornyan asked.

I clenched my fists and felt something on my wrist. “I guess it’s up to me.” I said, “Ready you guys?”

“You Knyow it!” Thornayn said.

“Darn tootin!” Usapyon added.

“We’re with you.” Whisper agreed

“Let’s go!” Sailornyan said.

The dragon was making it way through Ponyville, blasting the houses with it’s fiery breath. Kodi and the pets were chasing after them. “We have to stop it!” Rainbow said, struggling to get out of the dragons’ grip.

“How? We’re trapped!” Nicole replied.

“Hey!” The dragon stopped walking and stared at me. “Sarah, what are you doing?!” Ren cried.

“Get out of here, darling!” Rarity added.

“Let them go you beast!” I ordered. The dragon snarled at me.

“Alright then, you asked for it.” I pulled up the left sleeve, revealing an orange and black device with some red parts.It features a screen with buttons, and a slot on the right side.

I also took out a card with the picture of a Styracosaurus on it.

“Dino Slash, Styracosaurus Roar!” I exclaimed as I slashed the card.

“Styracosaurus!” Jamie exclaimed.

https://m.

My dinosaur landed in front of the dragon, surprising it and everyone else in the area. “What in Equestria is that?” Rainbow asked.

“A Styracosaurus; a horned dinosaur that went extinct in our world!” Jamie explained.

“How does she have one?” Kaede questioned.

“Alright, Blitz, we have to rescue Twilight and the others.” I said. Blitz roared and my Yo-Kai friends hopped onto him. “Tallyho!” Whisper cried as Blitz charged the dragon and rammed it in the stomach, making it roar in pain and crashed to the ground. “Nyice hit!” Thornyan praised. Blitz then bit it’s left arm, causing it to let go of Ren and the humans and they ran away and Blitz did the same with the right arm, freeing Twilight and the ponies. They all gathered behind me as Blitz backed off and the dragon got up again.

The dragon fired it’s breath at Blitz, “Oh, no!” Carrie cried.

I took out a move card and slashed it, “Lightning Strike!”

Blitz roared and electricity charged up in his horns, he reared up and fired the electricity at the fire. The two attacks were in a small power struggle when Blitz’s attack pushed the fire back, shocking the dragon! “That’s the way!” Sailornyan cheered.

Ren and the other were speechless as the battle went on. “Holy cow!” Jack cried.

The dragon shook as the electricity ran through his body. When the attack was finished the dragon was angrier than ever. It roared and flew right at Blitz. “Now Blitz, Lightning Spear!” I slashed another move card and Blitz roared and my Yo-Kai friends cheered loudly as he charged up with electricity. Blitz charged and struck the dragon and leaped into the air, stabbing the dragon with electricity. The dragon roared in pain as Blitz landed on the ground as it crashed.

The dragon had enough and turned tail and flew away quickly. Blitz roared in victory and I pressed the button recalling Blitz to his card. Sailornyan, Thornyan, Usapyon and Whisper all came to my side. “That’s was gosh darn amazin’!” Usapyon cried in joy.

“What a ride!” Whisper added.

“Ahem.”

I turned around and saw Ren and everyone, including the civilians of Ponyville, staring at me. “Uh… hi?’

Back at the home ship, Ren and the others were asking me a lot of questions.

“How did you do that?”

“You have dinosaurs?”

“Why didn’t you tell us this?”

“Woah, woah, partners.” Usapyon defended. “Just calm down for a minute.”

“Yeah, Sarah won’t answer if you all blast her with questions.” Sailornyan added. Ren and the others calmed down and backed off a little. Twilight approached her, “Sarah… is there anything you want to tell us?”

I looked at her with a sad expression. I sighed, “I want to… but…”

“But what?” Ren asked.

“She’s afraid to recall her memories, am I right?” Nicole answered.

I nodded. “Afraid?” Jamie said. “Afraid of what? Kaede added. I just stayed silent and looked away, trying not to burst into tears, even though I felt tears at the back of my eyes. Whisper came in, “Her experience was very, very traumatic.”

Ren and the others now felt concerned. “Traumatic?” Jack questioned. Whisper nodded. “It was so horrific, that she’s blocked it from my memory, not wanting to recall any of it.” Sailornyan added.

Ren and everyone looked at me with great concern. “But how can we know what happened to you, if you won’t tell us?” Mason asked.

“I can help.” a voice came. Everybody looked around in surprise. “Who said that?” Rantaro questioned. I shined the light from my light revealing another Yo-Kai. This one was white with a long nose and frighteningly large teeth and four small legs.

“Um…. who are you?” Fluttershy asked.

“My name’s Whapir.”

Whapir: Tribe - Charming

“And what’s your deal?” Jack asked rudely.

“Jack, be nice.” Mason scolded.

Whisper looked her up on his Yo-Kai Pad, “Aha, Whapir is known for taking people’s memories and playing them as if it was a movie.”

“Really?!” Applejack said.

“Absolutely.” Whapir answered and she walked over to me, “I can show everyone your memories without you having to tell them anything.”

“Thanks Whapir.” I closed my eyes as Whapir took my memories and blew her nose and a screen popped up as she played them for everybody.

There were two men standing outside a large tube filled with water. Inside the tube was a little peach colored baby. The men were both in a lab and was wearing lab coats. One man had short black hair while the other one had spikey brown hair. They both had the same fair skin completion.

The console to the right of the tube began beeping. "Douglas, she's ready." Donny replied with excitement. Douglas smiled and drained the tube. Donny opened the tube as the baby began to squirm and whimper. Donny took her into his arms. "Oh, it's alright. You're okay."

The baby quieted down as Douglas came over and stared at her. "She's perfect." Donny said. The baby opened her eyes and saw the two men. She blinked twice at them. "Daddy." she cooed. The two mens' hearts melted at their little bundle. "What should we name her?" Douglas questioned.

"How about... Sarah?" Donny suggested.

"Perfect." The baby Sarah only cooed at the two men.

"Awwww.... she's adorable." Rarity cooed.

"So... she was actually created by two men." Ren said. "Woah."

The memory skipped to five years old. Five year old Sarah was playing were some toys her Daddys' brought her. "Oh Sarah~" Douglas called. Sarah stopped and looked at Douglas. "Yes?"

"You wanna play a game?" he asked. Sarah perked up at the word 'game'. "Yes Daddy. Where's other Daddy?"

"Uh..." Douglas stammered. "He's... out for a moment. This'll be a quick game, promise."

Sarah nodded and let Douglas lead her to a section of the lab where there was a room with obstacles like jumps, hurdles and walls. "Ooooh." Sarah gasped, having not seen this room. "What's this room Daddy?"

"This is the training room. This is where.. uh... you will... playing for the next few years."

"Yeah." Sarah went over to the starting line. "I'm ready, Daddy."

"Alright, sweetheart. Now go!" Sarah ran towards the first jump and leaped.... unfortunately, she didn't leap high enough so clear the jump, cause she was too small. She tried to pull herself up and over the jump, but being five years old, she really didn't have much muscles but she was having fun.

Douglas... on the other hand wasn't, but before he could say anything to Sarah.

"What are you doing?!" Douglas turned around and Sarah stopped and they both saw Donny walking over. "Douglas, why do have our daughter in the training room?!"

"Well.. uh...." Douglas stammered. Sarah scampered over and answered for Douglas, "Daddy and I were playing a game, Daddy." Donny narrowed his eyes at Douglas. "Well.. honey, you're too small to play on this, so how about we go back to your stuff animal dolls?"

"Okay." Sarah replied cutely. Sarah skipped back over to her dolls while Donny scolded Douglas. "How could you out our daughter in such danger like that?"

"I wanted to see if she could handle it."

"She's five years old?! What made you possibly think that she would be ready for this?!"

"Whatever, Donny."

"Do not do anything this reckless and dangerous again!"

"Fine Donny." Douglas walked away and Donny sighed. He turned and looked at Sarah with great love in his eyes, but he couldn't shake the feeling that something bad was going to happen... something that would change everything for their little girl.

"Woah, what a creep!" Jack commented.

"Agreed. At least she had one g-good father feature." Jamie said.

"Yeah." Ren added.

Another time skip to ten years later, Douglas was in the lab surrounded by cages and cages filled with multiple animals; amphibians, mammals, marine mammals, birds, fish and reptiles. There were even dinosaur skeletons of every dinosaur from every time of the Mesozoic Era.

"Oh those poor animals." Fluttershy said.

"Why does he have all those creatures and dinosaur skeletons?" Kaede asked.

"I think we're about to find out, Look." Twilight said.

Douglas had a chemistry set and viles of the animals DNA in separate test tubes. He poured the final DNA blood drop into the test tube and it began to glow. "Hehehe, perfect." he hissed. "After fourteen years of collecting every single animal DNA that has every lived on Earth, in the world, I will finally create a creature that will be unstoppable." He took the substance and placed it in a cup of milk. "Oh Sarah~" he called.

"He's not gonna!!" Ren whispered.

"If he does..." Twilight added.

Sarah, now fifteen years old, skipped into the lab, waving hi to all the animals. Her hair was down near her shoulders and she looked fit as a fittle and kinda cute as well. "Yes, Daddy?"

"Here's your milk." Douglas said. Douglas and Donny always made her drink milk everyday to help with her growth.

"Thank you." Sarah cheered. She took the glass and drank the substance just as Donny walked in. "Hey Douglas." he said.

"Donny! Uh... how are you doing?" Douglas asked quickly.

"Great." He looked at the chemistry set and noticed something missing, "Where's the vile of the Animal DNA's?"

"Umm..."

"Ugh.." Sarah groaned, holding her stomach. "Daddy, I don't feel good."

Donny came to her side. "What is it?"

"My tummy hurts."

Suddenly, Sarah began to glow just like the substance and she bellowed out a combination of animal roars. Donny and Douglas covered their eyes. When the glowing stopped and Sarah collapsed on the floor.

"Sarah?!" Donny cried as he rushed to her side. Soon, Sarah was resting in her bed. Donny came out of the room. "She's alive." he sighed.

"Thank goodness." Douglas sighed.

"Don't act so innocent. I know what you did!" Donny replied, raising his voice. At the same time, Sarah awoke and sat up in bed. "Daddys?" She could hear the argument outside.

“How could you do this?” Donny's voice came.

“I did what we planned to do.” Douglas's voice replied.

“I didn’t approve of this, and you know it.”

“So, now we have a weapon to use for mankind.”

“Weapon?! We are not using the human we created together as a weapon against human kind!”

“Well, I’m not letting years of genetic modifying be ruined. I’m taking the human and I’m going to make her into the weapon I designed her to be.” Footsteps were heard walking away from the scene. Donny opened the door to a scared Sarah. "Daddy? What's happening?"

"Sarah... my brother wants to make you into something you're not meant to be. I have to protect you." Donny gave the Yo-Kai watch and Dino Bracer and Dino Gadget and applied them to Sarah's right wrist, left wrist and pants. "Come on." Sarah got out of bed and followed him to a room where a portal was housed. “I can’t let him make you into something you’re not.” He activated the portal and whistled. Sailornyan, Thornyan, Usapyon and Whisper appeared. “This portal will take you to someplace safe.” He dug into his pants and pulled out a card with the picture of the Styracosaurus on it.

"Blitz's card?!" Kaede exclaimed.

"Here, this will help you as well. He put the card into pants pocket. He quickly grabbed a purple cloak with white stars on it. "Here put this one. This will hide your appearance from any strangers who might want to hurt you."

"Daddy... I'm scared." Sarah was in tears at this change of her life. "I don't want to leave you..." she sobbed. Donny sighed and hugged her tightly. "Don't worry, you'll make some new friends hopefully and you'll have my friends to watch over you."

"But what about you?"

"I'll find you one day... and we'll be together again." Sarah smiled, sniffled and wiped her tears. “I’ll be fine. You need to be free and make you own decisions. You know how they work?” Sarah nodded, “Good. Please be careful.”

“I will.”

He turned to the Yo-Kai, “And you four, please take care of her for me.”

“Darn tootin!” Usapyon replied.

“We will.” Sailornyan added.

“You can count on us.” Whisper said.

“Good. Now go on.” Sarah nodded, "I love you Daddy." she said.

"I love you too." Donny said and with that, Sarah leaped through the portal along with her Yo-kai friends.

Ren's POV

The memory faded out and Sarah opened my eyes, now filled with tears. She just got up and walked out of the room, leaving us behind. Me and everyone had just saw Sarah’s memories and let me just say they were definitely traumatic. Pinkies’ mane was all flat and gray while the rest of us were trying to comprehend what we all had just witnessed. "Oh My god." I spoke. "Talk about traumatic."

“So, Sarah was created in a lab by two men, which I'm guessing are brothers. One brother cared for her like his own daughter while the other one purposely gave her the Animal DNA of every animal just so he could make her into a weapon against human kind!" Jack summarized in complete anger. "That bastard!"

“How awful!” Mason added. "Sarah didn't ask for any of this and yet she was ripped out of her old life and thrusted in ours!"

“I know. That explains why she wears the cloak and got the dinosaur and Yo-Kai from.” Kaede added.

“The poor darling. She must have been traumatized.” Rarity said. "Leaving her father behind and getting abilities she didn't ask for."

“I can’t believe she’s not scared of humans after experiencing something like that.” Nicole spoke.

“Now she's a genetic hybrid of Animals and Dinosaurs with a small horn which also means she could use magic now!.” I said, completely shocked by that.

“... So what happens now?” Fluttershy inquired.

Well we can’t just leave her all depressed.” Applejack spoke. “We have to cheer her up.”

Pinkie immediately perked up, “Oh, I know, a party!”

“Sorry Pinkie, but I’m not so sure she’d want to party after having to relive her traumatic memories.” I pointed out.

“Ren has a point. I think, for now, we should console her about this, until she’s ready to talk again.” Twilight ordered and we all agreed to that. “Sailornyan, Usapyon, can you two go and check on her?”

“Of course.” Sailornyan replied and the two Yo-Kai went off.

POV Ends

I was sitting all alone in the white room, sniffling as tears stream down her face like a waterfall. Sailornyan and Usapyon enter the room, "Sarah?" Sailornyan called.

I sniffled and looked up at my two Yo-Kai friends. "You alright?" Usapyon asked.

I shook my head and Sailornyan cuddled me. "It's alright. Everything will be alright?"

"How?" I sobbed.

"Now they know your past, they can help you deal with your pain." Sailornyan reassured.

"Really?" I sniffled.

"Really." Sailornyan, Usapyon and I looked and saw Ren, Mason, Carrie, Jack, Rantaro, Kaede, Nicole, Twilight, Rainbow, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack and Pinkie at the doorway. "We'll help you sugarcube. We're your friends." Applejack said.

"We'll make sure those meanie memories don't hurt you anymore." Pinkie promised, hopping up and down in place.

"We'll be here for you." Ren added.

I sniffled and wiped my tears and smiled. "T-Thank you."

"Now how about...." Mason gently pulled down my cloak hood, revealing my little peach colored horn. "You start my showing your face?"

I smiled at him. Everybody gave me and group hug. When we separated, Pinkie said, "Now come on, we have a 'Welcome to Ponyville and thank you for saving us from the dragon' Party!"

Everybody cheered, but suddenly there was a knock at the door.

"Huh?" Twilight said. "Who could that be?"

Everybody went to the door and I followed. Twilight opened the door with her magic and there I saw two alicorns. One was taller than the other and was white as snow with a multi-colored mane and tail that seemed to flow in an invisible wind. She was wearing golden shoes, necklace with a purple gem in the center and a golden crown. On her flank was the picture of the sun. The smaller alicorn was blue with a shimmering, flowing mane and tail that sparkled. She was wearing silver shoes and she had a black necklace with a crescent moon in the center and a black crown. One her flank was a black patch with a crescent moon. Everybody, except for me and my Yo-Kai friends, bowed.

"Now everyone you don't have to do that." the white alicorn replied.

Twilight stood up. "Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, what are you doing here?"

"My sister and I have received word about the dragon that attacked Ponyville and the new human who stopped him. Is the human here now?" Luna asked.

They all stepped aside, which made me visible to the two royals. "Ah, I'm guessing your the new human?" Celestia asked me.

"Uh... y-yes. My name is Sarah and these are my Yo-Kai friends; Sailornyan, Thornyan, Usapyon and Whisper, my Yo-Kai butler."

Whisper immediately bowed to Celestia and Luna. "You majesties it's an honor just to be in your presence." Me and my Yo-Kai only sweat-dropped at the scene. Thornyan whacked Whisper to the side and he smacked face first into the wall. "Dang." Jack mumbled.

"Ignore him, please." Thornyan said.

Luna chuckled as well as her sister. "Thank you, now me and my sister would like to commend you and your creature for saving Ponyville and my faithful student and her friends." Celestia said. "Would you mind bringing him out?"

"Okay." I took out Blitz's card, but before I could slash it. "Sarah, shouldn't you do that outside?" Kaede said.

"No worries, look." I swiped the card backwards and it turned into a little chibi Blitz. It was green with many white nubs for horns. "Awwww." the girls cooed at the sight of the chibi dinosaur. I picked up Blitz, "Blitz, these are Princess Celestia and Princess Luna." I introduced. Blitz reached out with his legs and chirped at them. "He's adorable." Carrie cooed.

"Now on behalf of all of Equestria, I present you and your friends the Equestrian Pink Hearts of Courage." Luna levitated is six necklaces with a pink heart crystal in the center.

The necklace's came around our necks. "Thanks." I said. Two royal sisters nodded. Blitz leaped out of my arms and walked over to Celestia's mane and started pawing at it like a kitten. "Awww, he likes you mane." I cooed. Celestia chuckled and looked at my little dino. "You wanna play with my mane, cutie?" she asked.

Blitz chirped happily.

"Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, do you want to stay for Sarah's Welcome to Ponyville party?" Twilight offered.

"We'd be delighted to attend." Celestia said.

The girls and Ren and his friends were all glad to have the royal sisters attend their small party. In now time, Pinkie put together the party. With a table filled with refreshments and snacks, including cake, which Princess Celestia had a liking for. Confetti and decorations everywhere. Carrie and the girls were playing with Blitz and my Yo-Kai friends while I watched from afar, having some punch. Thornyan was by my side, not wanting to accidentally hurt the girls with his thorns. "So Sarah." Ren said as he came over to me. "You like the party?"

"Y-Yes. I've never been to a party before... or been to anything for that matter."

"Don't worry, we'll help you."

I smiled at Ren.

"Ren, Ren!" a cheery voice came. We both turned and saw Kodi scampering towards us "Hi buddy." Ren greeted.

"So she's the new human with interesting friends, right?" he asked.

"Yes buddy. I hope you don't mind that two of them are cats."

"I don't I like Rosy. And I can like them too."

"Just be careful around Thornyan."

"I will."

"Alright everyone, my sister and I have to return to Canterlot." Luna announced.

Everybody waved goodbye as the two Princess's teleported back to Canterlot. "I'm gonna go outside for some fresh air." I said.

"Alright, see you soon." Ren said.

I nodded and walked out the door, being greeted by the calm night and the moon shining above. Nobody was out at this time. So I decided to walk around Ponyville. I like the houses and the fountain in the center of the town. It was quiet as a mouse. Just then, I heard a snap behind me and whirled around. "Whose there?"

I looked around but was greeted by nothing. "Hmm... must have been the-" I didn't finish when there was a sudden flash and something hit me in the head and everything went black.

Episode 5: Sarah's Birthday

Ren's POV

A week had passed since our Kirin adventure. Ever since then, Sarah has been studying more with her magic. Now she could fully manipulate lightning and fire. Also, days ago, we found out she could control earth and plants as well! She could make small rocks appear and make cracks in the ground too! It was awesome... until she accidentally trapped me and the others in the basement... but that's another story for another time. And so, me and Kodi came into the dining hall with the others already eating breakfast and enjoying their time eating their breakfast.

"Hey you guys!" I called before noticing Nicole eating her breakfast. "Oh? Nicole!"

"Hello." She waved at me slowly before taking a bite of her pancake.

"So I take it that you want to hang out with us for breakfast every morning?" I asked with a smile.

"No." She answered bluntly, much to my confusion. "I'm sorry, but I only came here to eat."

"B-but-"

"You were gonna ask me about taking a swim at the basement's pool? Was I correct?" Oh wow, she did it again!

Sarah suddenly appeared, "There's a pool?!"

"Y-yeah..." I nodded. "I suggested it. Everyone should come and enjoy themselves for to rest up."

"No thank you." Nicole replied before taking her plate and began taking her leave towards the central elevator. I slumped my head down a bit with a sigh before saying "Oh well, at least we tried to convince her."

"I know how you feel Ren, but you know that she doesn't like company." Kaede reminded me, causing me to rub my head bashfully with a nervous smile. "Yeah, I get the idea but..."

"Don't worry Ren, I'm sure she'll try to hang out with us at least." Mason assured with a soft grin. That's when Sarah's dad came in, "Hey, I heard something about a basement pool?" he said. "You know I was the champion swimming champ."

I gave him a deadpanned stare, "Sarah says otherwise."

"What?!"

"I can not lie, dad. You told me better!" Sarah said raising her hands in defense. Sarah's dad sighed, "Anyway, I'm coming with you to." I nodded before sitting down and eating my pancakes before noticing Jamie and Carrie weren't here.

"Hey, where did Carrie and Jamie go?" I asked, noticing that they aren't in the dining hall table.

"Jamie went to stay overnight with Twilight for night studies." Kaede explained.

"And I brought Carrie early to school so that she can finish up with her journalist work with the Crusaders." Mason added. Oh, well I guess Rantaro is an exception considering how he always likes eating alone at whatever he goes to.

Suddenly, I heard a loud burp which came by Jack as he let out a satisfied sigh.

"Heh, you never cease to amaze me with your cooking Mason." Jack laughed, which earned a smirk from Mason's face.

"Well...I've been taught how to cook by the maids in the castle during my trainer." Mason chuckled.

"You know, you're quite good at taking care of us." Kaede chuckled before turning to me and asked "Say Ren, do you know how to cook?"

"Well yeah." I rubbed my head bashfully before saying "Well...only pancakes, that's all."

"I taught Sarah to cook many things." Sarah's father bragged.

"You only taught me how to cook meats." she deadpanned.

"Well... uh... different kinds of meats." he defended. "Like sausage and chicken."

"I-I see." Kaede rubbed her cheek with a smile before we heard a knock from the door, prompting me and Kodi to walk over to the door and opened it, revealing the rest of the gang.

"Oh hey girls, Jamie." I greeted with a smile. "You came to hang out for the day-off?"

"Hey, we did agree on that didn't we?" Twilight chuckled with a smile.

"You bet! I heard about swimming in the pool in the basement so that's why I'm excited to do this!" Spike grinned.

"Yep!" Applejack grinned. "Fluttershy told me about taking the day-off thing, so I thought I could use my break to hang out with the rest of ya over by the pool."

"Quite!" Rarity smiled, carrying a sack that was around her back. "I've brought and prepared myself these many swimming outfits I brought over."

"And I have many books that I want to read." Jamie meekly smiled, holding onto some books that he and Twilight might've gotten from the book shop at the mall district. Jamie let out a sad frown and said "I-I'm sorry...I'm not so much of a good swimmer."

"Hey, it's okay." I assured with a soft grin. "You don't have to swim as long as the rest of us spend some time with each other at the pool."

"Yeah! What's important is spending time with each other as friends!" Kodi smiled, wagging his tail in joy. Fluttershy let out a smile before flying over and scratched him underneath the chin, much to his joy.

"Ahh, thanks you two." Fluttershy smiled.

"Oh, it's you guys." Mason said, walking over to the door with a smile along with Kaede and Jack. "Well you sure came early. I thought for sure we meet up at noon?"

"We were but we thought that we could have more time together earlier." Twilight explained. "Besides, me and Jamie are nearly finished up with the books that we got over by the bookshop."

"Already?!" Kaede asked in bewilderment.

"Y-yeah..." Jamie yawned before having a soft smile. "W-we worked read almost every b-book and wanted to f-finish it during our little day-off."

"Well that's awesome to hear at least!" I chuckled with a grin. "Well we're almost done with breakfast, so why not we head over to the pool after we're done?"

"Of course!" Twilight nodded.

"Say, where the hell is Skittles?" Jack questioned, noticing a certain blue Pegasus wasn't here. "You would think she wouldn't want to miss a day-off?"

"Oh right." Fluttershy tapped her chin in thought. "She said that she was trying to finish up with her work early by scheduling the other workers for more weather reports around Ponyville for the week and the week after that."

"Don't you worry, if I know Rainbow Dash then she'll get here in no time and won't miss out on the fun." Applejack assured, earning a scoff from him.

"I'm not worry about Skittles, that's all AJ." Jack scoffed. "Come on, let's just go and if she doesn't show up and misses the party, then it's her fault."

"Sure." I rolled my eyes with an amused smile while the others snickered at Jack, which he noticed.

"What?" He asked grumpily.

"Nothing." We all answered before we began heading inside where we finished up the last of our breakfast and decided to head down to the basement through the central elevator down towards the locker room.

"Been a while since we last explored this place." I commented.

"Yeah, it was during when you were asleep after Rantaro shocked you out of the blue, right?" Kodi asked, which made me rubbed the back of my neck while the others looked at each other in concern, remembering that fateful day when we first met up with him and Jack.

"Yeah, but it's best not to be reminded of that." I chuckled nervously with a nervous grin before heading over to the two locker doors. "Alright, we all just need to go to the separate rooms, right?"

"Y-yes." Jamie nodded with a smile, gazing at the two doors. "B-blue is for the boys and the pink is for the girls."

"Well come on! Let's go then!" Kaede exclaimed in joy before she and the rest of the girls headed over to the girls locker room while me, Jack, Jamie, Mason and Kodiak headed into the boys locker room to prepared ourselves in the room.

I went into the girls locker room with my bathing suit that was a pink one piece with white stripes on it. I like one piece bathing suits cause I do not want boys to stare at me like they want to love me. No thank you! Anyway, when I came out I saw Jamie, Mason, and Ren wearing normal short trunks while Jack wore a swim trunk that it was almost looked like a thong. My dad came out with a women so bikini on which he called a man kini, "I'm ready for the pool!"

I covered my eyes and screamed, "The Horror!"

My dad sucked his teeth, "Be quiet, honey, you've seen my in this before."

"Yeah and I wanted to burn my eyeballs every time." My dad shook his head.

“Alright, let’s go!” Jake walked towards the door with the rest of us towards the pool where we met up with the rest of the girls where Kaede was wearing a swim suit model while the rest of the girls had pool floats on them.

“Hey you guys! There you are!” Kaede smiled. “Heh heh, you’re just in time to take a swim down there.”

“Yep!” Applejack nodded, sitting down on the lifeguard chair. “And I’ll be keeping an eye out for you guys just in case there’s no horsing around in that pool.”

“Of course you would.” Jack muttered in a deadpan look.

“Well either way, this might be a good chance to have some fun at least.” Ren said with a soft grin.

“Quite.” Mason nodded. “It would be fun for Carrie to come but she has school work to go and finish up.”

As well as Rantaro and Nicole, but you know those two…

“Don’t worry, I’m sure they would enjoy it.” Fluttershy assured, swimming by the pool side.

“Yeah…” Ren sighed.

“Actually, we can.” Huh? Is that…? The moment we turned our backs, we saw…

“Rantaro! And Nicole?!” It was them right there in front of us, and it would seem that they were wearing swim trunks like we are. Does that mean…?

“What brings you two here?” Mason asked.

“Good heavens!” Rarity widened her eyes and looked over at them from her lounge chair. “I was sure you two wouldn’t want to join us in a little swimming considering you two being…antisocial.”

“Yeah, yeah, keep that Atlanta Georgia accent to yourself.” Rantaro hushed her, much to her annoyance.

“So wait, a-are you two joining us in on the fun?” Jamie asked in confusion.

“Yeah, so?” Rantaro asked.

“He convinced me.” Nicole answered bluntly, much to our surprise.

“So wait…Rantaro convinced you to come and enjoy our swimming meet here?” Twilight asked with an incredulous brow.

“I find it hard to believe.” Spike added, swimming in the pool with Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie.

“Yeah, since when the hell did Rantaro even cared about anyone other than himself?” Applejack thought aloud.

“Maybe he didn’t feel like being left out, along with Nicole?” Kodi suggested.

“No, I just felt like it.” Rantaro answered. “I overheard your little conversation about hanging over by the swimming pool today and thought that you all can’t have any fun without this guy.”

“I still find that hard to believe.” Jack scoffed.

“Yes, quite. He is lying about it.” Nicole answered with a nod. “His real reason was to try and spend time with you all.”

That caused a little twitch from his brow and gave her a scowl before saying “And here I thought you couldn’t keep your mouth shut.”

“I was just saying.”

“Jeez, you two just argue like a couple.” Kaede said with a deadpanned look. Umm…I’m not so sure about that Kaede. "Awww... cute... what's a couple?" I asked. Everyone looked at me. "You seriously don't know what a couple is?" Jack asked.

"Yes."

Ren looked at my dad, "Please tell me you told her."

"Told me what?" I asked innocently.

My dad smiled nervously, "Hehehe... she's too... innocent to learn about... that."

"Learn about what?"

"Change the subject." my dad hissed in desperation.

“So... are you two gonna join us for the rest of the day?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

“Jeez, that’s what we’re saying, duh!” Rantaro scoffed. “It’s not like I have any feelings for any of you sore losers.”

“Hmph! Well I never!” Rarity scoffed, irritated by Rantaro’s attitude.

Rantaro is a total mystery to us considering that he’s known for being the Shadow Broker back in our world. He never reveals anything about his past or anything like that because he always conceals it with a veil of his own lies but I wonder…is what Nicole said is the truth? That he didn’t feel like being left out on the fun? I can’t help but feel quite curious to know more about Rantaro.

“Well either way, I guess I’m glad to see you two here.” I said with a smile.

“Same here.” Kaede nodded in agreement. “I can tell you two are gonna enjoy swimming.”

“I rather not.” Nicole stated before she began walking towards the lounge chairs where Twilight and Rarity were sitting as she sat down on the middle one between them with her eyes gazing at the iPad. Of course she would do something like that.

“And if you don’t mind, I guess a little swim won’t hurt.” Rantaro shrugged before turning over to the pool and put down his fedora as Gizmo was near his shoulders. “So…what do you say? Or else you guys are too chicken?”

"Oh I am not chicken!" My dad replied.

"Oh please, when Douglas scared you in the pool you screamed like a banshee for five whole minutes!"

My dad laughed, "I did not!"

I gave him a deadpanned stare, "... Okay... maybe I did, but I'm not a chicken!"

"Fine.." I pushed him into the pool and he gave a short scream. "AH!"

SPLASH!

The girls laughed at the scene when my dad resurfaced. "Sarah!"

I shrugged playfully, "You asked for it. Now move over~" I leaped into the air and turned into a dolphin and gracefully dove into the pool, not making any waves at all.

While Jack gritted his teeth in anger towards Rantaro before exclaiming “Ooh! You’re so gonna get it!”

Jack immediately jumped into the pool, creating a big splash that neither Fluttershy, Spike, Pinkie Pie, nor Applejack could avoided, as well as the rest of us as we were all wet from Jack’s splash.

“I was being sarcastic.” Rantaro muttered while Gizmo shook himself, attempting to get all the water off his body before starting squeaking at Jack, like he was protesting. I was laughing playfully.

“Ha! Whatever!” Jack toothily grinned while the rest of us either gave him amused looks or irritated frowns, which was mostly from Rarity. Blitz and Blaze, who somehow followed us down here, munched on Jack's head. "OW! YOU PESTS! OW!" Now everyone was laughing at that scene. I swam over and prided the two chibi dinos off. "Now, now, no munching on the biker." I scolded. The two chirped and I let the two swim in the pool with us. “Jack! No splashing in the pool!” Applejack scolded, and my dad blew a whistle. Where he got it from I have no idea. That caused Jack to make an amused grin and said “Hmph! You’re not my mom and he ain't my dad!”

“Grr!” Applejack narrowed her eyes at him.

“That’s gotta be the biggest splash I’ve seen anypony ever done!” Pinkie commented. “You gotta teach me how to do that!”

“Hmph, I like the sound of that!” Jack smirked, which made the rest of us chuckled in delight.

“Well come on!” Kodi exclaimed, which Ren nodded in agreement. We both took a step back before jumping into the pool as we both screamed “Cannonball!”

Our splash was nothing compared to Jack since it was a little small but Fluttershy clapped her hooves together to help boost my confidence.

“That was a good splash Ren!” He rubbed the back of my neck with a sheepish grin and said “Well maybe not as good as Jack’s, but hey! At least I tried.”

“Here we come!” We looked over to see Kaede and Mason jumping into the pool while Rantaro climbed down the pool’s ladder and enjoyed himself in it, along with his raccoon friend, Gizmo. Jamie, Nicole, Twilight, and Rarity were sitting on the lounge chairs with relaxed looks on their faces while Twilight and Jamie were relieved that none of the books they brought over were caught up in Jack’s splash. Rarity herself put her two hooves behind her backs with a sigh of relief escaping from her mouth. Nicole was busy looking over her iPad with a neutral look on her face, not looking interested in the activities we were doing.

Kodiak, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and I were splashing each other with water while Jack and Mason tried to see who can swim the fastest while Rantaro just sat there on the water with a relaxed and amused smirk on his face. "Yeah, I like swimming!" I said.

"Sarah, do you do anything else, but read and study?" Ren asked me suddenly.

"Hmm.... nope."

"Well.. maybe you could paint like Ren does?" Carrie suggested.

“Yeah, same here.” Kaede nodded before turning to me and asked “What do you think Ren?”

“Oh?” I asked incredulous before rubbing my cheek in embarrassment. “Well, I guess she could paint with me whenever she feel bored.”

"Oh if you want to see a painting you should see my Davenportairts." my father said.

"NOOOOOO!!!!" I screamed, shocking everybody in the room.

"Oh come, honey they are not that horrible." My dad replied.

"You're right... they're hideous!"

"They are not!"

"What paintings does he have?" Jack asked.

I turned to him, "You really want to see them?"

Everybody nodded. Soon we were out of the basement pool and in my dad's art gallery room. There were many picture of his face. A picture of him riding a horse, a picture of him standing and picture of him as the Screaming Women.

(Skip to 1:20)

Everyone was horrified and Ren had his mouth opened. "Am I screaming aloud or inside my head?" Ren asked. "And remind me not to paint any portraits of him, please."

"Okay.., Sarah, I'm just gonna say it. You dad has some screws loose." Jack said.

"I know." I sighed.

"'Screws loose' is an understatement." Nicole winced.

"They are not that hideous." Rantaro said, looking around.

"Oh Really? Have you seen the Davenlisa!" I pointed to a picture of him as the Mona Lisa.

Everybody gagged in horror at it. "He just ruined a famous picture for me!" Jamie cried.

"He ruined a lot of stuff." I sighed. My dad came in, "Hey, how do you like me art gallery?"

"Sarah was right, they are hideous." Rainbow said bluntly.

"Oh come on!" my dad exclaimed

"It's the truth dad, sorry." I said.

"They are beautiful." my dad said.

"Tell that to the Davenlisa!" Jack said.

"She is beautiful!"

"We all have different definitions of beautiful." I stated and everybody else nodded. My dad sighed and shook his head. "Everyone's a critic." he mumbled and he walked away.

"Well, now that we have this horror in our heads, can we go back to the pool now?" Kodi deadpanned.

"YES!" Everybody agreed and we all rushed back to the basement pool.

Ren's POV

After that, me and the others dried off and were in Sarah's father workshop, where he was working on something. "Hey, Mr. D, what are you doing?" Ren asked.

"I'm making something for Sarah's birthday tomorrow." he replied.

"Birthday?" We all exclaimed.

"Yeah... tomorrow is the day me and Douglas made Sarah and tomorrow I'm making her an excellent gift." Sarah's father explained. Suddenly, Pinkie showed up with her party cannon, "Did someone say birthday?! WHOO-HOO! I've gotta go and plan a birthday party for her!" and she zipped out of the room.

"... How does she do that?" Sarah's father asked.

"Don't ask." We all replied in unison.

"Anyway... what's your surprise for her?" Mason asked.

"It's a surprise for Sarah and Sarah only. I don't want you eight peeking on my surprise and ruining it."

"Oh, relax, old man." Jack grunted.

"I'm forty!"

"Yeah, keep telling yourself that." Rantaro said.

"Alright, alright, now get out, please." and he ushered all of us out of his workshop. "So.. the little newbie is gonna be.... how old is she?"

Sarah's father poked his head out of his workshop, "She's fifteen and she's going to be sixteen." he said and he closed the door.

"Sixteen... so guess we should get her presents too, huh?"

"Yeah, it would be mean not to." Kaede said. "Well then, we better get shopping."

We all nodded and headed out to the mall district to get presents for Sarah's birthday tomorrow. "So Ren, what should we get Sarah for her birthday?" Kodi asked me.

"Hmm... I don't know. What does she like?"

"Hm... animals, books and.... nope that's it."

"Great so all we have is animals and books."

"Maybe we could get her an animal book?"

"Nah, that's to obvious. We need something unique like she is." Me and Kodi looked around the stores in the mall district, looking for something that would be special for Sarah. Animal Print clothes.. Nah. Animal Necklaces... Nah. Man, despite Sarah having a small liking's list, she sure is hard to shop for. The other seemed to have no trouble looking for presents. "Hey Ren, look what I found in the pet shop." Kodi called.

I went over to the Pet Shop and found three... eggs? But they didn't look like normal chicken or lizard eggs. They were a little bigger than that and they had a strange patterns on them. One egg was light brown with white triangles on it. The second egg was blue with a black stripe in the center and a last one was the same except it was yellow with a black stripe in the center. I looked closer at the eggs and gasped, "These are pokemon eggs?!"

"Pokemon?" Kodi asked.

"Yes, they are little creatures that can do amazing things. I've played every single game of pokemon. I can't believe it! These will be perfect for Sarah!" I quickly an gently grabbed the eggs in my hands. "Come on buddy, we have a present to wrap." I giggled.

Me and Kodi rushed out of the district and back into the elevator. Sarah is going to love this!

The next night, me and the gang had gathered at the Golden Oak Library for Sarah's birthday along with the Mane 6 and Sarah's father. He still had his resent underneath a sheet. Pinkie was peeking through the window when she cried, "SHE"S COMING! SHE"S COMING?! EVERYPONY HIDE!"

We all hid in our hiding places as the front door opened.

POV Ends

Today was a really weird, all my friends have been acting weird; hiding things behind their backs and quickly making me leaving the room, even my dad... well, he always does that when he's working on something important, but for my other friends it was weird.

Suddenly, I got a invitation from Pinkie Pie saying to come to the Golden Oak Library at eight.

So I headed over and noticed the town was surprisingly empty. Not a soul was out. Odd. I headed over to the Golden Oak Library and noticed all the lights were off for some reason. I opened and door and the lights flicked on and I was greeted with all my friends and practically everyone in Ponyville saying, "SURPRISE! HAPPY BIRTHDAY SARAH!"

I gasped in awe. There were refreshment tables with snacks, a large vanilla cake with fudge and strawberries on it. And a large banner that said, "Happy Birthday, Sarah." Pinkie Pie came bouncing over to me, "Happy Birthday!" she cried before giving me and big hug. Ren, Twilight, their friends and my dad came over to me. "Guys... you did all this for me?"

"Yeah, when your dad told us your birthday was today, we had to give you a party. Besides your sixteen, now your a grown women, now." Ren said.

"She still belongs to me until she's eighteen!" my dad interrupted, earning him a small smack by Jack, "Ow!"

"Anyway..." Pinkie said, slowly coming up beside me. "Let's Party!"

Everybody cheered and the party began.

Ren and the other started by hoisting me into the air multiple times with me laughing aloud. Next, was the cake, I used my magic to cut it into equal pieces and gave one piece to my friends... with Jack, three pieces. Suddenly, cake splattered onto his and Ren's face?

"Huh?" I heard laughing and saw Rainbow and Rantaro laughing while their hoof and hand were covering in cake frosting and crumbs. Everyone except for me, stared at them with cake in their hands and hooves as well, making them stop laughing and smiled nervously. Soon, the cake was all over the floor and my friends who were laughing at the fun. Then, we all did a Conga line with me and my dad at the front followed by Ren, Kodiak, Kaede, Fluttershy, Rarity, Mason, Carrie, the little filly friends of her, Jack, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Big Mac, Granny Smith, Jamie, Spike, Twilight and Pinkie Pie at the end. It was amazing.

"Now... present time~!" Pinkie sang.

And my friends gave me my presents.

Applejack got me my own hat like hers. Except it was peach, to match my skin, with a white stripe on the edges.

Rarity and Kaede got me some perfumes for when I meet that special someone, which my dad tried to throw away, but the girls 100% refused with Rarity saying, "Every lady needs these accessories." and Kaede adding, "It's mandatory when she finds a date for herself."

Jamie and Twilight got me a book on every animal and dinosaur that every lived, so I could understand my DNA strands better and capabilities.

Mason and Carrie got me a necklace with three charms. Each shaped as my dragons. "Awww... it's adorable." I cooed and they smiled.

Jack got me a three pound dumbell. "You have to start somewhere." he grunted with a toothily grin. I laughed nervously and sweat-dropped.

Rantaro gave me a book cooking? Now that was weird. "You dad wouldn't let me get you a book on being a broker." he grunted.

"Because I don't want her becoming a mini version of you." my dad defended. I rolled my eyes and sighed at the two.

Nicole bought me some clothes with animals pictures (mostly kittens) and pants with animal pawprints on them. "Oooh, thank you."

And my dad finally revealed to me hid gift. "Behold... for you sixteenth birthday, I give you. Your self driving car!"

He yanked the sheet off revealing a small gray car with dashing windows and headlights.

Everybody was amazed. "Awesome!" I said. I hugged my dad. "Thank you, thank you, thank you."

My dad laughed, "You deserve it, honey."

"So this car can actually drive itself?!" Mason said.

"Yep. Sarah just has to say the location she wants to go to and the GPS will map out the perfect route and take her there." My dad explained.

I squealed in happiness. "Time for the last present, mine." Ren said and he dashed over and presented me a large present. "Ooooh." I took the present and opened it revealing the three eggs. "Oooh, pokemon eggs?!" I cried in shocked.

"Thank you! Where'd you find them?"

"In the pet shop." I carefully took out each of the eggs and moved the box aside. "They are beautiful." I whispered. Suddenly the three eggs began glowing and shaking a little. "What's going on?" Rainbow asked.

"Their hatching!" I squealed.

"HATCHING?!" Everyone exclaimed.

In a bright flash the three eggs changed into three baby pokemon.

The first one was like a puppy with a white collar with rocks on it. With brown fur and white puffy tail. It had a dark brown nose and bent ears with dark brown tips.

The second pokemon was a sheep with blue fur and white wool. It was a yellow and black stripes tail and two horns with a red orb on the end of it's tail.

The final pokemon was blue and black. It looked like it was wearing a black mask over it's eyes. It stood on two legs and had a puppy like face.

The three pokemon looked at me and cooed. "Mama?"

The girls' hearts melted. "Awwwww..." they cooed.

"They can talk?!" Nicole exclaimed.

"Well, I'm not surprised since Kodi could talk when he was a puppy and Twilight did say some animals are born with the ability to speak." Ren explained.

"Hi there little ones." I greeted.

"Mama, Mama." they cooed again and they leaped into my arms. The girls squealed even more at the cute scene.

"Okay... wait. What are they?" Rainbow asked.

"They are called Pokemon or Pocket Monsters. They are creatures that come all shapes sizes, rarities and types. Some pokemon can evolve while some can't." Ren explained. "These three are called; Mareep, an electric type, Rockruff, a rock-type and Riolu, a fighting-type."

"Well.... they're cute. I'll give them that." Jack said.

"But why are they calling Sarah, Mama?" Rantaro asked.

"When a pokemon first hatches, the first thing it sees is assumed to be it's mother." Ren added.

"So, Sarah's a mom now?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yep."

I laughed as the three baby pokemon hugged her. "Thanks you guys, this has been the best sixteen birthday ever!" Everybody smiled at me. This has been my best birthday ever!

Episode 18: Claw Patrol: Dragons Save the Boys; One Journey Ends, Another Begins

Claw Patrol: Dragons Save the Boys

I was in Ponyville Park with all my friends and my friends. Today we wanted to test my new powerful roars that Ren said was called the Roar of the Elders, from the Lion Guard. When I use it the great lions of the past roar with me, which I had to admit was pretty cool.

"Alright Sarah, roar at those trees in the west." My dad said. No one was in the park today for he testing so no one would get hurt.

"Here it goes." I unleashed the Roar of the Elders and the strong winds blew all the leaves off of the trees.

(Like this. Skip to 0:15)

"Woah..." Ren gasped.

"Incredible!" Kaede exclaimed.

"According to the wind meter, that wind was at 200 miles per hour!" My dad exclaimed.

"200!" Ren exclaimed. "That's awesome!"

"Not bad, newbie." Jack said with a toothily grinned.

"Eh, can I go now. I have more important things to do than test you new power." Rantaro grumbled. Jack immediately growled, "And what's that conning ponies out of their money, you little bastard!"

"Boys!" I called. "Please don't fight?"

Jack growled, but complied, "Fine..."

"So Big. D, what are you gonna do now?" Ren asked.

"Well I was thinking about dancing by myself." My dad stated.

"DANCING?!" Everyone, but me, exclaimed.

"Yeah." My dad replied nonchalantly.

“BWAHAHAHAHA!” Rantaro and Jack laughed while the rest of us snickered, except Nicole but I saw the small amused smile on her face. "Hey! I can dance!" My dad pouted.

"Sorry dad, but you try and you fail." I claimed.

"No I don't!"

"Oh please if you think you can dance then why not go against newbie?" Jack challenged.

"I accept." My dad said. "What song?"

Hmmm.. I took out my iphone XR out of my pocket. Oh, sorry, I didn't tell you. I got this a few weeks ago since Ren and the others heard that I never had an iphone in my life, so they took me into the Apple Store in the mall and got me the latest iphone. The iphone XR and I had to say, it's awesome. Anyway... I found a song and placed it on the park bench.

Ren's POV

Sarahs' iphone played a song and she and her dad started dancing to it.

All through the song, Sarah matched the dance moves to a peak! While her dad, failed miserably at trying to dance. "Holy crap..." Jack said then he let out a laugh and place a hand on his hip with a cocky grin, "Looks like our newbie can dance."

"Facts." Kaede added. "Her dad on the other hand... not so much."

Rainbow was trying not to bust out laughing at how silly Sarahs' dad was dancing while Sarah looked like an expert dancer, even through we never actually seem her dancing till now. The song ended and we all clapped for Sarah, making her blush in embarrassment. "You're dancing is so epic, Sarah!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"I never knew you could dance so well." Twilight said.

"Absolutely fabulous dancing, darling." Rarity added. Jack came over and ruffled Sarah's hair. "Didn't know you had a dancing bone in ya, newbie."

"Hehe, thank you." I said with a small smile.

I gave her back her phone, "Looks like I win, dad." she stated. Big D pouted and we all laughed, except for Nicole and Rantaro cause.. you know. Just then...

"EVERYONE!"

What the-? We all turned and looked to the sky and saw Pinkie... falling right towards us. "CATCH MEEEE!!!" she called.

We all screamed and moved out of the way but Jack caught Pinkie and that sent them into the bushes nearby. Pinkie leaped up with joy, "WOO-HOO!" she cried. Jack got up a little dazed, "What's the big idea, you pink loon!" he exclaimed in anger.

"I was just testing out my new super cannon." Pinkie replied.

"Super Cannon?!" We all exclaimed.

"Yeah, yeah, come on!" Pinkie cheered before she grabbed me and zipped away, "Hey, wait!" I cried.

"Well then, let's follow her." Ren said.

Soon we were all outside of Ponyville where Pinkie's giant cannon layed. It was just like her normal party cannon but this one was at least 40 feet high! "Holy crap!" Ren exclaimed. "You built this?"

"Yes, yes I did." Pinkie replied "Do you like it?"

"This is awesome, Pinkie!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Hoo-weee. You sure know how to build Pinkie Pie." Applejack added.

"I've gotta say this is quite impressive, Pinkie." Twilight added.

"Yeah, so who wants to try it out?" Pinkie questioned.

"I vote Ren and the boys!" Rainbow suggested.

"WHAT?!" the boys exclaimed.

"No way, Skittles! You are not getting me in that thing!" Jack stated, crossing his arms.

"I-It sounds dangerous." Jamie added.

"Sounds like a waste of time to me." Rantaro said with a blank look on his face.

"Oh come on, it'll be fun." Pinkie grinned. ".... and I'll give you thirty bits, Rantaro."

"Deal!" Rantaro said.

"Well... we could at least give it a try." Ren said. "I mean what could go wrong?"

The boys reluctantly agreed and all climbed into the cannon. The cannon's bore lifted up and Pinkie went into the back and lit the fuse. "Ooh, this is so exciting!" she squealed.

"I guess so. I just hope nothing goes wrong." Twilight said.

"Relax, Twilight, what could go wrong?" Rainbow asked.

Then they heard a loud ROAR and behind them came a large Rumblehorn dragon!

Rumblehorn: A large Tracker Class dragon that looks like a mix of truffle pig, a rhinoceros, a battle axe, and a scarab beetle.has relatively large wings, a wide torso, and a tail with a club-like hammer on the tip. Its most notable feature is the heavily armed front half of its body with firm armor plates on the neck and a large lower jaw, a battle axe-shaped muzzle, which is always digging in the dirt, looking for scents, and two, very sharp, elongated horns resembling those of ceratopsian dinosaurs, but lacking a beak.

The Rumblehorn roared at the girls and charged right at them and the cannon. "Watch out!" Applejack cried.

That's when several more roars were heard and the girls look to the sky and saw the dragons coming their way. Moonshine and Winter blasted the ground with their plasma blasts, redirecting the Rumblehorn, away from the girls, but it bashed the cannon, turning it to the west instead of the east!

"Hey what happened?" Jack called.

The Rumblehorn then blasted a fireball at the cannon, igniting the fuse and then...

KABOOM!

The five boys were launched out of the cannon. "WWWWAAAAAHHHH!" The Rumblehorn snorted and charged back into the brush.

The girls gasped, "Oh no! They weren't suppose to be shot that way!" Pinkie cried.

"Where are they going?" Rainbow asked.

"Let me see." I used my magic to see where the boys were heading. The screen came to an area that had lots of volcanos, lava pits and gemsstones laying around the floor. "The Dragon Lands! Oh my!" Rarity said.

"Big Brother." Carrie said. "Where are they?"

"Hmmm...." Moving around the area, I spotted the boys on the ledge of a volcano. Luckily they all managed to stay together. "Oh my goodness! Their right on the ledge of a volcano!" Fluttershy cried. I could see dark smoke coming from the mouth of the volcano. "And it looks like it's gonna erupt soon!" Applejack exclaimed.

"Oh no!" The girls cried.

"We got this. Claw Patrol, to the home ship!" I called.

"Sarah needs us!" The girls all mounted the dragons and we all rushed to the home-ship. The girls dismounted and we entered the home-ship and entered my dad's lab. From there the dragons were placed in their uniforms. "Woah... nice." Rainbow said. I got to the front. "Alright dragons, we all know what happened to Ren and the other boys and we have to save them. Firestorm, I need you and your ladder to reach the boys."

"I'm fired up!" Firestorm said.

"Striker, I need you to be ready with your booey in case the ledge breaks and the boys fall."

I'm ready to dive in." Striker said.

"Storm, I need you to use your harness to lift the boys to safety."

"Let's take to the sky." Storm exclaimed.

"But Sarah what about those teenage dragons in the area? They might try to hurt the boys." Spike pointed out.

"Right Spike. Moonshine, Winter, I need you and the girls to keep the teenage dragons away from the scene."

"These claws uphold the laws." Moonshine said.

"Alright!" Winter added.

"Alright! Claw Patrol is on a roll!" I exclaimed. All the dragons roared and climbed into their respective vehicles. Twilight and the Mane 5 rode with me and Winter. Carrie rode with Firestorm. Nicole rode with Striker and Kaede rode with Storm. "Let's go!" I called.

We all drove our vehicles out of the home-ship via a large hatch that led into the forest and we drove the vehicles west, in the direction of the Dragon Lands.

Ren's POV

Okay... so we got shot out of a cannon and are now stranded on a ledge in the Dragon Lands. Great.

"Ah! This is all that pink loons' fault!" Jack exclaimed.

"Oh calm down." Rantaro stated.

"Calm down! CALM DOWN?! We're stranded on a volcano in an area full of dragons!" Jack said.

"J-Jack please calm down." Jamie said. We saw a few rocks falling down from the ledge. "O-Or else you're gonna make the ledge fall down."

Jack took a deep breath and softened his expression. "Alright... fine."

I looked over the edge and winced at the height. Then we all heard a loud rumble and looked up, seeing smoke coming out of the mouth. "Not good." I said.

We then heard some sirens and engines coming near us. "What's that?" Mason asked. Looking down below with saw Sarah, the girls, Firestorm, Storm, Winter, Moonshine, Striker and the girls down below. "It's the girls and our dragons." Mason cried happily.

Third Person POV

"Hang on boys, we'll get you down." Kaede called.

"Storm, see if you can get your harness close to them." Sarah said.

"Let's take to the sky!" Storm exclaimed and she started her copter and flew up to the five boys. Storm got her copter close to the ledge. "Roar, harness!" A hatch on the bottom of the copter and a harness came out, but before Storm could get it to the boys, a fireball came out of nowhere and almost hit Storm's copter. "What the hell?!" Jack exclaimed.

We heard laughing and saw some teenage dragons a few yards away, laughing. They kept shooting fireballs at Storm and the boys. Some of the fireballs hit the ledge, making it smaller. "Dammit! They're gonna crush this ledge!" Jack said.

"Moonshine, Winter, you know what to do." Sarah said. The Furies nodded and flew into the sky, blasting the teenagers with their plasma blasts. The dragons immediately flew away. "No problem." Moonshine stated.

"Great work. Alright Storm try it again." Sarah said.

"Right." Storm moved the harness close to the boys. "One of you get in!" Storm called. The rumbling got louder and more black smoke filled the air. "Hurry!"

Ren quickly strapped himself in and Storm flew him down to the others. She did the same with Jamie, Mason and Rantaro. Now all that was left was Jack. "Hurry up!" he yelled.

Storm moved the harness towards him but the volcano suddenly blew it top, spewing lava down the side and up into the sky. Storm dodged the lava balls but the lava made the ledge move with Jack on it!

"Look out!" Applejack cried. Everyone jumped into the vehicles and drove out of the way of the lava. "YAAAAHH!" Jack cried.

"Jack!" Ren cried.

"Come on Striker!" Sarah called. She and Striker raced after the lava trail. "Jack, hang on!"

"What the fudge do you think I'm doing!" he exclaimed.

"Striker, spray the lava with your water sprayer." Sarah ordered.

"Right. Roar, water sprayer." His dragon pack opened and a orange water gun came out and it spray a large beam of water at the lava turning it to ingenous rock. "Roar, water sprayer away."

The water sprayer went back inside the dragon pack. Jack sighed and leaped off the rock and walked across the ingenous rock and came up to Sarah, "Thanks newbie." he praised.

"Your welcome." That's when everyone else came up. "Nice work Sarah." Moonshine said.

"Thanks Moonshine, now let's get you boys home." Sarah said and we all hopped into the vehicles and drove back home.

One Journey ends, Another Begins

Ren's POV

I was with Jack, Jamie, Mason, my Siberian husky Kodi and Sarah walking through Ponyville on a bright, sunny day. Sarah was happily skipping in front of us. "I love a sunny day." she cheered.

"Deino."

"Dratini."

Huh? We turned and saw two pokemon walking out of an alleyway each holding an apple in their mouth. The first pokemon was a small blue quadrupedal Pokémon with black fur covering its head and neck, concealing everything but its mouth from view. The fur around its neck also has six purple spots encircling it, which resemble bruises. The hair on the top of its head takes the shape of a single small horn. It also has a short tail that appears to be bitten off.

The second pokemon a serpentine Pokémon with a blue body and a white underside. It has white, three-pronged fins on the sides of its head and a white bump on its forehead. Above its large, round, white snout are oval, purple eyes.

"What the-? What are they suppose to be?" Mason asked.

"A Deino and a Dratini." Sarah cooed. The two pokemon stared at us for a moment until...

"Get back here ya varmits!" a familiar country accent came through the sky. Then we saw Applejack rushing towards the two pokemon. The Dratini hopped on the Deinos' back and the Deino charged Applejack, bashing her in her stomach, sending her flying back and the two pokemon ran away. "Applejack!" I cried. Me and the boys went over to help her up.

"You okay?" Mason asked.

"Yeah, I'm alright. Pesky varmits." she grumbled.

"What happened?" Jamie asked.

"Them two varmits keep stealing apples from my familys' orchard. Everytime I get close to 'em. The large one bashes me!" Applejack exclaimed.

"Well Deino do love to bash things with their heads." Sarah pointed out. Applejack growled.

"Don't worry, AJ, we'll get those apples back for you." Mason said.

"Even if we have to beat them two into next week." Jack said, cracking his knuckles.

"Thank ya kindly." Applejack said.

"Come on guys." I said. We ran in the direction the Dratini and Deino ran in. We eventually came to the middle of a forest and what looked like an abandoned mansion. Moss covered the outside and vines were crawling up the sides of the house as well. "Those two thieves live here?" Jack asked.

"Looks like it. Let's go in." I said. We all slowly looked in and saw the Deino and Dratini and on the couch was a new pokemon.

It was a canine Pokémon with a talent for rescuing people lost at sea or in the mountains. On its face, it has cream-colored fur that forms voluminous, white-tipped plumes and a three-pointed crest. The plumes are so long that they run the length of its body and bunch close to it. It has tufty, pointed ears with dark blue insides, and black nose surrounded by short black whiskers, and small eyes that are nearly hidden behind its facial fur. Its body is covered with shaggy fur that is dark blue along the back and grayish blue toward the legs. Its face and paws are light brown, and each paw has three toes with white claws.

The Deino and Dratini growled at the sight of us. "A Scoutland." Sarah gasped in awe.

"Yeah... and it looks pretty old too." Jamie stated.

We saw opened cans and apple cores on the floor. "I wonder if these two were stealing apples to give to Scoutland?" I questioned.

"I think they are." Sarah agreed. Deino was still acting hostile but the little Dratini slithered over to us and came to Sarah's feet. "Tini?" it cooed.

"Awww..." I cooed.

Sarah picked up the little dragon type and it nuzzled her face. "You're a cute little thing aren't you?"

"Tini Dra." I placed it back on the ground where Deino called it over. Dratini slithered over to Deino and they both rubbed each other. "I think we should leave them alone, boys." Sarah suggested.

"Yeah." Jack said.

Me and the gang left the elderly Scoutland and the two dragon type pokemon alone for the day in their house.

The next morning, we were in Ponyville Park for Jamie's training. He wanted to be strong like me, Jack and Mason so Jack and Mason decided to train him. Soon, we finally arrived back to the pond area as we finally finished it up.

"Yeah...whoo!" Jack cheered, trying my best to catch my breath before noticing my shirt was all sweaty. "Dammit, and I just got this wash."

"Well don't worry, I'll wash them again...eventually." Mason sighed as me, Jamie, and the little husky dog, Kodiak, came through the pond area, trying their best to catch their breath.

"Oh man...I never ran that much." I stated, letting out some coughs.

"I know. I...never...ran...this...much before..." Jamie whined.

"I think I'm dying..." Kodi grunted. "Man, why did I ever agreed to this?"

"I wonder that too." I agreed, wiping a sweat off his forehead.

"Well, I congratulate you guys on the workout. Same time tomorrow, got it?" Mason reminded us with a serious yet soft smile.

"Y-yes...still though, thank you." Jamie smiled softly, wearing only a plain white shirt that was underneath that black button shirt he always seen wearing. "I guess I really needed it, huh? I still can't t-thank you all for helping m-me out."

"Anytime. It's something called a vow of brotherhood." I made a tooth-eating grinned, causing Jamie to smile softly while Ren and Kodi smiled happily at that.

"Deino!"

"Dratini!"

Huh? We turned and saw the same Deino and Dratini from yesterday, running towards us in a panic. "Deino? Dratini, what's wrong?" I asked.

The two of them seemed really upset and distressed about something, because they were pulling on Jack and Sarah's pants. "Whatever it is, it doesn't sound good." Sarah said.

"Come on, let's follow them." Jack said.

"UGH! More running!" Jamie whined.

"Stop being a wimp!" Jack yelled, scaring Jamie and making him fall on his behind. Anyway, we followed the two dragon-type pokemon to the abandoned house, now filled with light from the sun. We entered and gasped, "Scoutland!" I cried. The canine pokemon was collasped on the ground!

"What happened to it?" Mason asked. Sarah put her ear to his chest. "It's having trouble breathing!"

"This is what you two were worried about, huh?" Jack questioned.

"Deino."

"Dratini."

"Don't worry, we'll get Scoutland help." I said.

"But who can heal him, besides Fluttershy?" Mason asked.

"Dr. Fauna! She's a vet, since Scoutland is basically a dog, then she should figure out what's wrong." Sarah suggested.

"Sounds like a plan." Jack said. He came over and lifted Scoutland into his arms. "Deino?"

"Dratini?"

"Don't worry, you two. Scoutland will be better in no time." Sarah reassured.

A few feet away, Rantaro was leaning against a tree, sipping cappuccino. A dead tree next to him lost one of it's three leaves. "Hmm.... nature taking it's course." he said.

Sarah's POV

We all took Scoutland to Dr. Fauna, Ponyville's veterinarian. She was a female, earth pony and has a light yellow coat, two-tone blue mane and tail, brown eyes, and a cutie mark of a dog's head, cat's head, and white bird. She immediately hooked up Scoutland to an IV and a heart monitor. We were outside the room with me holding Dratini and Jack holding Deino. They were both nudging the window, wanting to be with Scoutland.

The red light went out the door opened. Dr. Fauna walked out and Dratini and Deino leaped out of our arms. "Dratini, Deino!" Jack called.

"Hi Dr. Fauna, is Scoutland gonna be alright?" Ren asked.

Inside the room, Deino and Dratini leaped onto the bed and cryed softly to Scoutland. Scoutland held out his leg to them and they nuzzled it. "Scoutland, isn't sick and he doesn't have any injuries. It's just Scoutland-" The door closed behind the two pokemon as Dr. Fauna explained to us Scoutland's condition.

"I wonder, do you think they know?" Ren asked.

"I believe Deino and Dratini can sense the truth." Dr. Fauna said sadly. Rantaro was just behind the corner, listening in on the conversation. "Hmmm..."

A couple hours later, we returned to Dr. Fauna with some fruits for Dratini, Deino and Scoutland. The door opened, "Dratini, Deino, Scoutland, we brought you some food." I called, but to our shock, the three pokemon were gone! "Oh no!" Ren cried.

"We'd they go?" Mason questioned.

"I think I know." I claimed. We went on our way to the abandoned house where the pokemon were living. However, Rantaro suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "Rantaro? What are you doing here?" Ren asked.

"Just wanted to make sure you wouldn't give up on the tiny pokemon." he said.

"Give up on them?" I quoted.

"What the hell are you talking about?" Jack snarled.

"Just that Deino and Dratini are the kind that never give up, so I want to make sure you wouldn't give up on them." Rantaro said. "Anyway, I'm off, see ya." and with that he walked away.

... Okay that was weird. It was as if Rantaro actually... cared about the pokemon. Which was odd for him. Normally he didn't care about anything other than his 'business'. "What was that about?" Carrie asked.

"No idea." Mason added.

Third Person POV

In the abandoned house, Dratini and Deino approached Scoutland and nuzzled him. Scoutland nuzzles them back, "Scoutland." Dratini and Deino nodded and jumped to the floor where there were two coconuts on the floor. Deino and Dratini concentrated and they both leaped into the air with their mouths covered in fire and they bit down on the coconut.... and they immediately fell down and the coconut was not broken.

They both looked at Scoutland who was sleeping and cuddled against his fur and they fell asleep as well.

In their dream, they were both walking through a white void and saw Scoutland at the end of it. They smiled and ran towards their elderly friend, but he suddenly disappeared.

They two of them woke up only to discover their friend was gone!

"Deino?"

"Dratini?"

The two of them began searching the area for any sign of Scoutland. They search all through Ponyville, Sweet Apple Acres and the outskirts of Ponyville. Nothing. They went back to abandoned house and saw a dust cloud in front of it. "Deino!"

"Dratini!"

They rushed towards it happily but the dust cloud vanished. "Deino?"

"Dratini?"

Inside the house, they could see one of the couch legs broke and the couch fell on the floor. The dead tree near the house lost it's last leaf and it floated onto the couch. They both looked up to the sky which became dark as storm clouds rolled in and it started raining. Dratini and Deino both let out sad cried into the air.

Sarah and the other humans came onto the scene, "Deino. Dratini." Sarah said.

They all listened to the two dragon-type crying. "Big brother, where's Scoutland?" Carrie asked, innocently.

Mason sighed and closed his eyes. "He went... to a better place, Carrie."

The two dragon-types simply walked into the abandoned house and leaped onto the couch. "Deino. Dratini." Jack and Sarah said. All of them felt pity for Deino and Dratini, for losing someone they cared deeply about.

As days and days passed, we were all thinking about Dratini and Deino coping with Scoutlands' departure. Me and Jack went back there everyday to see if anything in their behavior changed, but sadly nothing did. "Poor little brats." Jack cooed. I felt sympathy for them when was forced into a new life and abandoning my old one, not knowing if my dad was alive after my departure.

In time, two full weeks passed and we were all at the home-ship with Twilight and the girls. Ren told the girls what had happened and they were devastated. "Poor fellas." Applejack said. "No wonder they were stealin' from my orchard."

"And to lose their friend like that, oh dear." Fluttershy added.

"Yeah. They both fell into a depression and we're still seeing if they'll be alright." I said.

That's when we all heard scratching at the door. "Whose that?" Ren asked.

He went to open the door and to our surprise, "Deino? Dratini?"

The two dragon types walked inside. Dratini went over to me and Deino went over to Jack, "What are you doing here?"

"Deino. Deino."

"They said they saw a large cloud shaped like Scoutland in the sky after the rainstorm and it looked like it was winking at them and they got over their grief. " I translated.

"Dratini, tini, Dra."

"So they decided to come and join us." I added.

"Really?" Jack asked.

Deino cried happily and leaped into Jacks' arms, knocking him on the ground and licking his face. "Gah! Hahaha, stop it!" he said. I picked up Dratini and he nuzzled my cheek. "Alright you two, you can stay with us." I said. "Glad you're part of our family now."

Dratini cried happily and nudged my cheek while Deino was still licking Jack's face, "Stop it brat! Hahah, Enough! Haha!"

Episode 40: Sarah's Adventure's in Equestria the Movie: Part 3

Meanwhile, on the airship, I peeked over the crates and saw the anthropomorphic parrots. “What do you think, Sarah should we ask them to take us?” Jamie asked.

“No way!” Mason whispered. “They’re pirates for God’s sake.”

Jacks’ stomach growled and he patted his gut, “Pirates or not, I’m starving.”

Mason rolled his eyes, “You’re always hungry.”

“Sue me!” Jack exclaimed softly.

“Actually, I’m kinda hungry too.” Ren admitted, rubbing his stomach.

“Me too” Jamie added.

“Me three.” Kaede said.

Suddenly, Boyle picked up and crate, exposing us. ”Looks like a pack of stowaways.” Mullet said.

“What are we s'posed to do with 'em?” Lix Spittle added.

“What say the book, Captain Celaeno?” Mullet asked.

Captain Celano, an tanish parrot with green feathers and a green prosthetic leg as a sme sort of crystal, came over with a book in her hands, “Storm King's rule book says, "Throw them overboard."

“Huh?” My friends exclaimed. The parrots moved forward, ready to grab us. Ren, Jack and Mason got ready to fight when the union whistle blew. “All right! That's lunch!” Captain Celano stated and we were suddenly in a room, eating pudding with the parrots. “Whoa whoa whoa! So you were about to toss us overboard and you stopped for a lunch break?” Jack questioned, getting a ‘Shut up’ expression from Kaede and Ren.

“Storm King only allows one break a day for meals, then it's back to hauling goods.” Boyle said.

“So you're delivery guys?” Kaede asked.

“And gals. These uniforms aren't exactly doing us any favors.” Celano said.

“Then can you deliver us to Mount Aris?” I asked.

“Sorry. We do what the Storm King orders or we suffer his wrath.” Celano stated.

Well, that was a bust. “Right. Still going overboard.”

“Eh, it's nothing personal. Pudding?” Lix Spittle said.

“You weren't always delivery birds, were you?” Jack asked. “Yeah, what about before the Storm King?” I added.

“Yeah. We used to be much more adventurous.” Celano moved a flag with the Storm King’s picture on it and it showed a skull and crossbone picture.

“Whoa! You used to be pirates?!” Ren exclaimed.

“Um, we prefer the term "swashbuckling treasure hunters".” Mullet suggested.

“So... pirates.” I deadpanned.

Squabble squawked.

“You birds have a choice to make. You could let some cloven-hoofed Storm King tell you how to live your lives, or…” Jack said. I tore the Storm King picture down, revealing the pirate symbol, “You could be awesome again!”

“Jack, Sarah, this isn’t a good time for a-” Ren tried to say but. Too Late.

(Me and Jack)

I know the world can getcha down

(Ren)

-song.

(Me and Jack)

Things don't work out quite the way that you thought

Feeling like all your best days are done

Your fears and doubts are all you've got

But there's a light, shining deep inside

Beneath those fears and doubts so just squash 'em

And let it shine for all the world to see

That it is time, yeah, time to be awesome!

(Mason, Carrie, Jamie, Ren, Kaede)

Ah, ah, ah, ah - awesome!

It's time to be so awesome!

Ah, ah, ah, ah - awesome!

It's time to be so awesome!

(Captain Celaeno)

You’ve no idea how hard it’s been
This dull routine we’ve been forced to so

(Me and Jack)
Don't let them rob you of who you are
Be awesome, it's all up to you

(Captain Celaeno)
I feel the light, stirring deep inside
It's like a tale still yet to be told

(Captain Celaeno, Me, Jack and the gang, except for Nicole and Rantaro)
And now it's time to break the shackles free
And start living like the brave and the bold

(Captain Celaeno, Me, Jack and the gang)
It's time to be awesome!
Let loose, be true - so awesome!
It's time to be awesome!
Go big, be you - so awesome!

(First Mate Mullet)
We used to soar through the clouds in the skies

(Lix Spittle)
Elaborate schemes we would love to devise

(Boyle)
We rescued our treasure and stored it away

(Captain Celaeno)
Saving those gemstones for a rainy day!

(Pirates and Humans)
We see that light filling up our skies

(Me and Jack)
So take the Storm King's orders and toss 'em

(Pirates and Humans)
'Cause it's the time to let our colors fly

(Captain Celaeno)
Hey scallywags, it's time to be awesome!

(Pirates and Humans)
Hey!
Hey!
Hey!

Hey!

Now at the wheel, Captain Celaeno said, “Come on, let’s show these little humans how it’s done!”

Her crew mates pulled some ropes and the ship revealed colorful rainbow wings in the side. My friends gazed in awe at them. “Wicked!” Jack said. “I knew you had it in you.”

“Me too!” I added.

“It’s thanks to you two.” Celaeno said.

“Hey Sarah!” Kaede called. I went down to see her and Mullet. “What is it?”

“Can you make a dragon out of your magic?” she asked.

“A dragon? Well.. yeah, but we’re trying not be spotted, remember?” I inquired.

“Oh it’ll be just a small dragon.” Kaede reassured.

“Well… alright.” I lit my horn and a ghostly image of a dragon came out of it. It was in rainbow colors. It roared loudly and flew around the airship. “Wow!” Celaeno exclaimed.

“Sarah! What are you doing!” Mason exclaimed with worry. “Stop it!”

“Okay.” I made the dragon disappear with my magic. “You better be lucky no one, except for us saw that.” Mason said with a sigh.

“Uh… big brother.” Carrie said with fear, pointing towards the clouds..

And we saw a Storm King airship. “Ugh. Storm guards. Looks like they found you.” Celaeno said.

“Tempest!” Jamie cried.

“Secure the rigging, lock down the cargo. Everyone prepare to be boarded!” Celaeno said. Mullet ushered up to the cargo hold of the ship. “Do you think she saw me small dragon?” I asked innocently.

“Are you kidding me?!” Mason exclaimed.

“Sorry, hehe.” I said nervously. Mason looked upset with me.

“Oh relax, brat. She didn’t mean it.” Jack said. Mason sighed and shook his head. We all felt the ship lunge to the right, making us all fall on top of each other. Then we heard the sound of Tempests shoes hitting the floor. “We have to get off this ship, before Tempest figures out we’re here!” I hissed.

“We helped them get their mojo back. They are not going to give us up.” Jack said.

“I wouldn’t bet on it.” Rantaro scoffed, tilting his hat. Jack growled at him.

“Guys stop it. Right now we have to get off this ship.” Kaede said.

“How? We’re thousands of feet in the air and we don’t have our dragons.” Ren pointed out. “I hope they’re alright.”

“I’m sure they are. T-They’re tough.” Jamie reassured. I didn’t even think about the dragons until now. Nonetheless, I looked around the cargo hold and saw a open crate and a flag and some rope. I got an idea, “I got this.”

Third Person POV

On the ship, Tempest was interrogating the pirate crew. “Now, I'm gonna count to three, and if you don't tell me where they are, your ship is going down. One…”

Sarah gave the flag to Ren, “Hold this!”

“What are you doing?!” I asked. Sarah flipped the lever.

“...two…” Celeano knew she couldn’t let her and her crews’ new friends be captured by Tempest and she clenched her sword.

“Oh, thith is inteeenth!” Grubber said.

“Three!” Kaede’s scream was heard from the cargo hold. Tempest and the Storm Creatures turned towards the source, “What?”

Captain Celaeno gasped when she realized Sarah must have opened the cargo latch.

POV Ends

Okay so I opened the cargo hatch and now we were all falling from the sky. “I’m gonna kill you, Sarah!” Jack exclaimed.

“Oh for the Celestia’s sake!” Kaede exclaimed as well.

Jamie whimpered as he looked down at the incoming ground. “I can’t look!” he covered his eyes in fear. Rantaro pressed his hat against his head to keep it on. Kaede and Carrie hugged Mason in fear. Nicole… well… she didn’t really do anything, she didn’t even scream, which was weird. Kodi and Rosy cried out. “AAAAHHH HATING THIS!” Kodi exclaimed. Anyway, I lit my horn and grabbed my friends in my magic and put them in the crate. I then grabbed grab the rope and the flag in my magic. “What in the world is she up to?” Ren asked.

I tied the rope around the crate and flag and I used my fire magic to fill the flag up with air. The crate slowed a little, but it was still falling as fast. “YYYAAAAAHHH!” Everybody screamed. When suddenly, something caught me and pulled the crate up, slowing its decent.

“What the-?” Mason asked.

What appeared on either side was a familiar Razorwhip and Monstrous Nightmare. “Silverspike! Firestorm!” Jack and Mason cried.

I looked at the figure who caught me and gasped in joy. “Moonshine!” I exclaimed and hugged my Night Fury. He roared happily and from behind him appeared, “Spark, Fire, Winter, Storm, Striker!”

All my friends were amazed and grateful that the dragons were here. “How’d you escape from Tempest in Canterlot. We thought you all got turned to stone.” Jamie asked.

Moonshine warbled, “Moonshine said they were flying in the sky when they saw the invasion. They were about to fly down and rescue us, but Winter said it was too risky so they had to wait.” Winter warbled, “They were following us from a distance, trying to stay out of Tempests’ sight. When they saw she was nowhere around them came towards us.”

The dragons nuzzled their respective riders. “Well, this mission should go a lot smoother.” Ren said.

“Right.” Moonshine began pushing the crate. “Next stop, Mount Aris!”

“We’re home free dudes and chicks!” Jack cried. We all cheered happily as we made our way to Mount Aris.

Third Person POV

Meanwhile, Tempest and the Storm Creatures were searching the ship for Sarah and company. Grubber came up to her, “ There'th no ponieth. But I found thith. It'th a... kind of a cupcake... with thprinkleth... Oh, yeah, and I found thith, too.” he held up the map that Sarah and company left behind

Tempest looked at the map, “Huh.”

“Wow, this is a real artitht!”

“Looks like they're heading to Mount Aris.”

“Really? Mou- Mount Aris? I... Well, that's my mis— I didn't know that... Mount Ari... My bad, I didn't... That's my... I'm sorry, I'm very very sorry.” Capper said.

“Now, about your betrayal…” Then Tempest zapped the ship.

POV Ends